《I Will Never Be Yours》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Selenas pov The truckes to a halt and my body rolls into someone else besides me, I''m too weak to move and can hardly open my eyes from the swelling in my face. Hearing some voices I know it''s the king''s men and I''m guessing we have arrived in his kingdom. The doors back in the truck open and I hear some screaming before bodies are dragged out of the truck, handses and grab me, lifting my body up and tossing me to the ground. I hit the hard concrete with a thud, biting my tongue to prevent myself from making any sound. I feel blood oozing out of my tongue and spit it out in front of me, blood pouring down my jaw. Trying to take in my surroundings with my ears, I know we were about fifteen people on the truck and I heard more than one truck when we arrived here. "Get up on your feet rogue!" A guard stops by my body and kicks me in my stomach. All air leaves my body and I have to clutch my arms around my stomach in pain, trying to open my eyes I look around and in the corner of my eyes, I see a gorgeous man in a dark grey suit walking closer to us. I have a feeling I know who it is! He has three more men beside him and by the aura around him I can already guess who he is and the men beside him. Trying to sit up I lean forward and keep my head down, whatever happens, my true identity can''t be revealed. The man walks closer and I have to keep my raising heart down, I know they will pick up my heart rate if I don''t keep it steady. I see his feets walking closer to where I am sitting on the ground before he stops a bit in front of us. I just breathe slowly and focus on keeping my head low, hoping he won''t notice me. " is this all?" I hear him say and that''s all I need to know, it''s him. I will never forget his voice as long as I live... My mate! " yes my king! "es a guard''s voice to answer him. Keeping my eyes locked on the ground I wait for what''s toe. " take them to the dungeons and start to interrogate them!" He orders out and guards start to drag people down a stair. A pair of armse and grab me before I''m being dragged over to the stairs, he doesn''t stop and my body bounces down every step. I''m already badly beaten up and for every step down the stairs, I try just to hold in my whimpers. I will not give them that kind of satisfaction. Coming down thest step the guard drags me inside and I have to just try and breathe through the bad stench of blood and body fluids that hits my nose the moment wee inside the building. The guard stops outside a cell and opens the door up before he tosses me inside and Ind on the floor. smacking my head on the hard concrete, feeling my head crack up by the impact and a warm substance running to my cheek. I have no energy left to move and my wolf is dormant from all this wolfsbane they have ingested us with, I can''t heal from my wounds and ck spots start to dance in front of my eyes. I don''t fight it right now! Just letting the darkness suck me down and take me away from this ce. I think back on the moment I saw my mate all those years back. I followed a mouth-watering scent and it lead me to the cemetery. It got stronger when I walked a bit further in, and I couldn¡¯t resist it. That''s when I saw him! He stood beside a new grave with his back towards me, I didn''t need him to turn around for me to know it was my mate. I stopped In my tracks when I saw whose grave he stood by. Cursing to the moon goddess in my head! How cruel could she be? My mate is the Alpha king... Kian! The king over all werewolves and he just lost his mate, they said she was pregnant and to week, she couldn''t survive a pregnancy and died just a month into her pregnancy. He buried her yesterday! I try to slowly walk backwards without making any sound when I see him take a sniff in the air and slowly turn around. His eyes meet mine and my breath hitches in my body. He is so handsome! tall, and very muscr. ck hair and in the darkness I can se his glowing amber eyes. He is breathtakingly handsome! "MATE" the words just slip out of my mouth before I can stop them. -NO !! He roars at me, taking long strides toward me. Hees to stand right in front of me and I am too afraid to even breathe. He takes my chin in a firm grip and tilts my head up to look at him. He looks me deep in my eyes, sparks shoot out from his touch and I gasp from the feeling. ¡±You are not my mate! And you never will be! ¡± Hi spits out the words to me. He¡¯s so angry, that his alpha aura slips out of him and I can barely breathe anymore. ¡±you will leave mynd and nevere back! If You ever set your foot at mynds again I will kill you and your whole family! Is that understood?" He says with such hatred in his voice. I can''t move, can''t look in his eyes, the pain I feel almost has me falling to the ground. I think I would have if his grip on my chin wasn¡¯t that hard. A whimper leaves my lips. " I said is that understood!" He barks out to me and a tear slip down my chin. I have to hold back a sob from the pain I feel. His grip on my chin tightens and all I can do is nod. If his look on me could kill, I would be dead right now. He let go of me and I fall to my knees. Trying to gather myself from all this heartache I feel. "Now get the fuck off mynd!" He booms out and his alphamand washed over me and I can¡¯t do anything else than obey. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I scramble to my feet and start running. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Selena pov I''m jolted awake by some cold water being thrown at me, I suck in some air into my lungs and try to move my arms and legs but every limb in my body hurts. Right now I''m nothing more than dead weight and all I can do is move my fingers. " get up rogue whore !" I hear one of the guards yell at me and even if I wanted I can''t get up. A foot come up and hit me in my stomach, the pain takes my breath away and I try to gasp for air. " just pick her up and taker her to the room!" I hear another voice and my guess is they will take me to a torture room. The guard bends down and picks me up, I get tossed over his shoulder and I have no resistance in my body at all. I feel how my blood travels down to my face and the swelling only makes it hurt more. It starts to pulsate in my ears and I will faint if they don''t let me down soon. " ce her in the chair and make sure she is properly fastened!" A voice boomed out and I feel his aura, I know he is a higher rank wolf and probably the beta or gamma to the king. I get tossed in a chair and the guard takes my hands and fastens them to the chair, my arms get locked with some ropes and all I could move right now is my legs. I feel the guard squat down and start tying my legs, he is done with one of my legs. " you can skip the other! This bitch won''t put up with much resistance she is almost dead anyway" the voice says again and I don''t try to open my eyes just let my head hang down. The guard let me go and I hear some tools being ced on a table, I can only guess what they will use on me. " bring the hammer! Let''s start with breaking her fingers" I hear him say and some feet move over the floor before I feel his presence close to me. His handes down and grips my face only to force my head back. Keeping my eyes closed I just breathe for what''s about toe. " Tell me where your leader is!" He says to me and even if I knew the answer I couldn''t tell him with how swollen my tongue is. His pressure on my cheek increases. " you won''t tell me? Let me make one thing clear! I will get it out of you in one way or the other!" He let go of my cheek and it only takes seconds before I feel the hammer on my pinky finger, crushing it under his blow. I can''t hold back a whimper and I feel how tears form behind my eyelids. I try to breathe through the pain and feel how my stomach turns upside down and I have to empty whatever I have in it on the floor. My puke run down my legs and I get hit in my face so my head whips to the side. " that''s because your puke hit my shoe!" I almost faint from the blow and don''t know how much more I can take without my wolf. I hear more men walking closer and the second his scent hits my nose I know my time is up if he finds out it''s me. Theye closer and I hear them walk into the room, stopping a bit away. My head is hanging down and I hope with how bad I have been beaten he won''t recognize me, he might not even remember me after all these years since he forced me out of his kingdom. " got anything out of her!" His voicees to my ears and a shiver runs down my body. I know my scent is hidden from him with help of a potion but at this rate, with all this beating I don''t know how much longer it will hold. " no, this bitch is barely alive! I don''t think we got much use for her! I can just finish her off!" The voice says and I just sit here and listen to them. "Let me have a look at her!" I hear my mate say and fear creeps up my spine, I can''t let him touch me and find out. I will rather be killed than let him know it''s me. Forcing my eyes open a bit I see the man in front of me with his legs on each side of my legs, giving me the perfect shoot to kick him in his crotch with my foot. I know it will probably hurt ten times worse with his anger and I might not survive this, it''s a long shoot and one I have to take. Muster up every ouns of strength I have left I kick him with my free foot in his crotch. Earning me a furious growl before his handes to my face and he hit me so hard I fall to the ground still tied to the chair. My head cracks open on the floor again and this time I can''t even whimper. Feeling how my life leaves my body, slowly darkness starts to suck me in. My mate''s feete to stop in front of me and I hear him squat down to me. He sits there and I hear him sniff in the air. " Kian what''s wrong?" One of his men says and I don''t care anymore. This is it! I''m not going to make it out of here alive. " I don''t know! Something is off with her! Take her to the cell and se if she makes it through the night." He says and gets up from the floor. I hear them start walking out of the room and I try to listen to where they are going before darkness takes me. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Kian pov Walking out of the room I get this feeling I need to go back to her, push the feeling aside and keep walking. something is off with her and we need to get to the bottom of it. " What did you pick up about her?" My beta Den asks me the moment we step out of the interrogation room. " That''s just it! I didn''t pick up anything. She has no scent at all. " I tell him when we make our way down the hall. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. " strange! She came in with the rogues we caught, none of the guards picked up anything different about her" he says when wee to the end of the hall, looking around almost every cell down here is upied with rogues, we have been fighting off outside the kingdom. They have attacked our alliances and everyone is trying to find out what''s going on here. " find out who caught her and beat her up! I want to know the smallest detail!" I say to him before walking up the stairs. " I will go and talk to the patrol who caught them!" He says and walks the other way once wee upstairs. I make my way over the yard and head to the castle,ing inside I get straight to my office. his rouge problem we have been facingtely none of us can get to the bottom of. Looking through some files in my office when my dades walking inside. " hey, son! I heard you caught some more rogues yesterday. Anything new?" He asks before he takes a seat in front of me. I ce my files down on the table and sit back in my chair. " No there isn''t. None of them says a word, even when they are beaten to death they keep their mouth shut!" I tell him. "Something is off about all this! And you haven''t found anything on the disappearances?" I drag a hand through my hair and look down at my files. We have been missing several people over thest year and no pack has found any trace of them. "Right now there is nothing new," I say when there is a knock on my office door and Den opens the door. He walks right to the chair beside my dad and takes a seat. " found something?" I say and he sits back in his seat. " I found the guard that captured her, but none of them have anything to say about her. It all went down so fast! When they shot them with wolfsbane they started to fight each other and once they got them most of them were already beaten up!" He says with a frown on his forehead and I already know there is something more. " and what?" I say when he doesn''t continue. " Well, several of our guards say they saw the white wolf in the fight!" Looking at him he looks as puzzled as I. The white wolf is extremely rare and we haven''t had any in several hundred years. That''s how rare they are! We can only read about them in books and all it says is that every white wolf has different gifts, some have several and some only have one. About three years ago we started to hear rumors about a white wolf being spotted, what has us more puzzled is there are reports from all over the country and not a specific ce. "How could it be and where did it go?" I ask him " no one saw what happened to it" he sighs and leans forward. " Could it be their leader?" He asks the question I have been having on my mind for a while. "Could be" I just state, I will have to go down tomorrow myself and start interrogating everyone who has made it through the night. Several of them were in bad shape and might not make it through. " We are going out tonight! Why don¡¯t you join us?" Den asks and looks at me. " I don''t have the time!" I just state to him. " son I think you should! You don¡¯t know maybe you have a second chance mate out there and you won''t find her in here" my dad says and I look at him for a brief moment. I never told them I already found her three years ago at the cemetery when I just had buried my first mate. I chased her out of my kingdom, I don''t want a weak mate again and that little girl in front of me was just like my first mate. I''ll rather be without a mate than be mated to a weak one again. I have never regretted my decision! " No I don''t have and I don''t want one" I just tell them and start going through my files again. "Well think about it, we can just grab something to eat," Den says before he rises from his chair and starts walking to the door. He opened it and walks out, leaving Me and my dad alone in my office. " son you need toe outside of these walls, it has been three years since she died! It''s time to move on." I just shrug my shoulders at him. None of them will understand if I tell them about her. I guess my parents will have the hardest time understanding why I did it. " alright I will let you do it your way," he says and raises from his seat. I give him a nod before he walks out of my office. When I am alone I open my drawer and take out the file from the bottom. I haven''t looked at it in several years. cing it on my desk I open it up. Her beautiful blue eyes are the first I see, she looks so fragile and innocent in the photo. After I chased her out of my kingdom I learned she was the daughter of my head warrior and they searched for her day and night for almost six months before they gave up. She left without a trace once she stepped out of my kingdom. I even helped to search for her, a part of me just wanted to know where she went but there was no trace of her. Closing her file I put I back in the drawer and turn off the lights in my office before walking out. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Selena pov Laying on the hard floor in my cell I have no idea for how long I have been unconscious, I remember my mate squatting down in front of me, andter when the big bulky guy tossed me over his shoulder and carried me in here. When he threw me to the floor I just managed to try and shield my head but that was it. My body was already in a tremendous amount of pain so the impact on the floor didn''t make things worse. I start to feel cold, I only got a shirt on me and nothing else. It''s what I manage to put on before I ended up in the fight, I wasn''t supposed to be there in the first ce and right now I regret going there! This was another stupid mistake I''ve made, I got warned before I went over there but still couldn''t resist going. I know if I make it back I will be hearing about this until the end of the day. I sigh and try to roll over to my left side, everything in my body hurts. I just hope the wolfsbane will leave my system so I can heal up a bit. Laying there I listen to my surroundings and hear several other prisoners, some are in pain and others are just quiet. I''m not sure how many of them are going to survive the night. Trying to open my eyes I wait to my eyes have adjusted to the darkness, without my wolf my senses aren''t that quick to adjust. Looking to the side I see a bunk and it would probably feel betterying on it but I don''t have any strength to move over there. There is a bucket in the corner of the cell and I guess if I ever need to use the toilet that would be it. Trying to wiggle my fingers I feel my pinky finger is still crushed and I just sigh and ce the hand down. There is no point in trying to do anything. All these years I have been avoiding evening close to his kingdom only to end up here by a stupid mistake, I promised myself the day I was forced out of his kingdom to never look back leaving my family and friends behind. The day I was ordered out of his kingdom was my eighteen birthday and when I ran I was forced to shift on my own for the first time. I never got to say goodbye to my family and friends, I just left without a word. I have had the opportunity to contact them after but never have, a part of me wants to and I miss them more than anything. I just know if I did I would have to give them an exnation and I don''t know how to exin without telling them he is my mate. To be honest, I don''t want him to ever find me and couldn''t risk him getting a lead on me. I have been good at hiding my tracks through the years and up until now I haven''t made a mistake. I don''t know if he even have tried to look for me but I didn''t dare to take any chances. Through the years I have thought about rejecting him but I already know he won''t agree to it, since I''m his second chance mate it would probably weaken him to the point he would die and if he finds me I would certainly be locked up in a cell for the rest of my life. I sigh and try to move my legs up to my chest, I just need the wolfsbane out of my system and I will have a good chance to escape this ce! Before he finds out I''m here in his cell. A shiver runs down my body just the thought of what he will do if he finds me here. Hearing the door down to the cells opens up and several men walking down the stairs with heavy steps, I can only guess they are here to check the prisoners. Rolling back slowly to my back I close my eyes and try to even out my breathing, hoping they will just peek inside and leave me alone. Hearing them walking closer and going through every cell they stop behind mine and open the door. One of them walks inside and stops beside my body on the floor! Feeling how the person start to hit my leg I justy there and keep my breath and heart still. I''m not intimidated by them and with just a few more hours I hope to heal up. "Still alive!" Says the voice beside me and another pair of feetes inside. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. " Kian is right! Something is different with her, she doesn''t have any scent" hearing them booth discussing my scent I have to keep myself from moving a muscle at the same time I dread his wrath if he is on to me. "Let''s wait a few hours, he wanted to see if she will survive the night! " one of them says to the other before they start to walk back out of my cell. Hearing them close the door and lock it I take a deep breath and open my eyes again. This is going to be a long night down here, just anxiously waiting to heal up before Kianes down and finds me. I hear the men walking around in every cell and I hear them saying at least two prisoners are dead. I''m not surprised by the amount of wolfsbane they have given us and I guess everyone has been interrogated simrly to what I have been. I feel exhausted and I know if I get a bit of sleep it will help me heal up, I''m going to need all my strength tomorrow if I''m going to have any chance of escaping this ce. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Selena pov I''m woken up what I guess is early in the morning by the top door being opened up and several heavy feet are walking down the stairs. Trying to move my mangled body I feel a bit better but far from healed up, if I could get a half day more I know there would be my chance to escape. I don''t get that lucky when a guard stops by my door and turns the lock. Hearing him open the door and taking a big sniff in the air I feel fear running up my spine. Fuck! I bet my scent ising back. "Cannon you bettere in here!" The guard says and now I know my time is about to run out. " what''s the problem?" Comes a deep voice and I recognize it as the man who interrogated me yesterday. I hear him sniffing the air before he walks inside and hovers over my body. I don''t dare to open my eyes when I feel him grabbing my shirt and lifting me up. Jolting me upright Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. " where the fuck are you from!" Comes his voice and I snap my eyes open to stare into his angry face. He is holding a tight grip on my shirt only for it to rise up over my butt, leaving my naked body on disy for them to see. I try to calm my raising heart down. He is a big and bulky guy! I look like a child next to him. "Answer me or I will have to force it out of you," he says and I keep my mouth shut. His fistes down to my face and hit me hard. My head falls to the side and I feel how he broke my nose, blood starts to pour down. " I''ll give you one more chance before I start breaking your legs!" I still don''t give him any answer, there is no way I will give away what I have been fighting for years. "Get me the syringe!" I hear him say to the other guard before he quickly walks out of the cell. I know my time is up and all I can do is fight for whatever is left of me. Hearing the guarde back I try to gather all strength I have. When hees into the cell and is about to hand the syringe over to the man called Cannon I quickly shoot my hand up and snatch it from him before I stab it in Cannon''s neck. Earning me a furious growl before he drops me to the ground and pulls the syringe out of his neck. Scramble to my feet I take a few steps back and keep my eyes locked on him. Seeing how his chest rises and falls I know he is furious! " get Kian in here now!" He barks out to the other guard who rushes out of the cell, leaving me alone with this furious man. Looking at him I see how angry he is and all he wants is to kill me. Mabie, it''s the easiest way for me to go, I doubt Kian will be nicer when he finds out. "You''re going to regret doing that!" He says before he lunges for me. Stepping aside he manages to grip my shirt and I swirl around to face him. I slip my ws out and scratch him down his chest. It''s only making him angrier when I see blood oozing out of the wound. He rip my shirt off my body before his fistes up and hit me in my head, falling backward my head hits the floor with a thud and I see ck spots in front of my eyes. My ears start to ring and I can''t focus on my surroundings! That''s when I feel him step on my leg before his handse down and break both my legs. I cry out in pain and feel him kick me in my stomach. "I told you! You''re going to regret it. Now tell me where youe from and I might end your life quickly!" He says and I just try to breathe through the pain. I wonder what he will say once he finds out he has beaten Kian''s mate up. " from here!" I say and spit out some blood on the floor while I hold my arms around my stomach. That''s the only answer he will get out of me. " trying to be funny are you!" He says when he kicks me in my back and I can hear how my spine breaks. Screaming the pain out it takes me a moment toe back to my surroundings. My body can''t heal and I feel how it''s getting harder and harder to breathe. Mabie, it''s my time, I can''t take anymore! I''m justying there on the floor, unable to move my body at all. Staring up in the sealing I feel how my body slowly shut down. Starting to cough out blood when several heavy footstepse walking down to us. Right now I don''t care anymore, I''m as good as dead anyway. I don''t need to hear him when his scent hits my nose! The menes to stop by my cell door and I hear him take arge inhail. Slowly turning my head to the side I''m met by his gorgeous face. " Nice to meet you again Mate!" I say and hear several people gasp in the room. I don''t take my eyes off him and see shock all over his face. "If you came to see me take myst breath, I won''t disappoint you!" I say when I start coughing up blood. I know this is it! My time is over. Turning my head I look up in the sealing! I don''t want his face to be thest thing I see before I go! My breath rasp in my body and it starts to get really hard to breathe before everything bes ck. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Kian pov I was in my office when I got a mind link I needed to go down to the cells right away. Getting out of my office I headed over to the cells and are met by Den and my father standing outside and talking. Walking by them I hear theming behind me. " what''s wrong?" Den asks " I just got a mind link I needed to go down here right away," I tell them and open the door down to the cells. It doesn''t take me many steps before I smell this mouth-watering scent. Coming closer to a cell where a guard is standing outside and waiting, the scent is stronger. The moment he opens the door I recognize the scent and the chock I get when my eyes fall on her heavy beat up body on the floor and Cannon my gamma standing over her with blood oozing out of a wound on his chest. I hear her soft voice speaking and everyone around me gasps in shock when she reveals she''s my mate. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I keep standing there when she turns her head back and look up the sealing before I see her cough out blood and have a hard time breathing. I don''t move! Just standing there and looking at my little mate dying on the floor in front of me. Den rushes by me and bends down to pick her up. " stop !" I bark out to him when I see him scramble up on his feet and walk over to me. " that''s your mate! Either you rush her to the hospital or I will pick her up and carry her there right now!" He starts yelling at me. I look between him and my mate on the floor. I see her lips turning blue and slowly walk over to where she isying on the floor. I won''t be taking her up! Don''t want her body close to mine. "Take her to the doctor''s room in the castle and have a nurse and doctor over!" I tell him and he quickly walks over and bends down to pick her up. I get a pang of jealousy when he picks her up, and have to push the feeling aside when he rushes out of the cell. " son it might not be enough! She needs the hospital!" My father says and I ignore his words. Looking over at Cannon he just stands there. " I''m sorry Kian! I didn''t know she was your mate!" He says " Why don''t you heal?" I ask him. I see him looking down at his chest and hands. "It doesn''t matter!'' He answers and my fatheres over and grabs my arm. " we can talk about thister. Right now we need to go after her and Den. Now!" He says before he starts walking. I sigh and start walking behind him. Cannon walks beside me but doesn''t say a word the whole way. I know he has a lot of questions and will probably start to apologize again. When wee inside the castle I hear my mother yelling at the nurses and I drag a hand down my face. She is thest person I want to deal with right now. Standing outside the doctor''s room I see several nurses and a doctor hooking up her body to different machines and fluids going in her system. She looks so small and fragile in the bed, a part of me wants to be close to her. Keeping her out of harm''s way. At the same time as I hate the fact, that she is that small and fragile. "Kian it would help her if you gave her some of your blood" my motheres over and talk to me, turning my head to look at her I just shake it no! I will not help her! " For fuck sake she is your mate!" I hear Den''s angry voice. " We don''t know why she is here! All we know is that she was with the rogues and I won''t be helping an enemy!" I just state the fact before I turn around to walk over to my office. Coming inside I hear Den walking behind me. " if she doesn''t survive we can never ask her what she did with them" I just ignore him. She wouldn''t be there if she wasn''t with the rogues. Inside my office, I walk over to my desk and take a seat, my father and mother with Cannone inside. I guess they want some answers. " When did you meet her and why haven''t you told us about her?" My father asks the moment he comes inside my office. I sigh and take out her folder from my drawer, handing it over to him I see he and Den start to look at it. A moment goes by before he speaks up. "you''re telling me this is her? The girl who disappeared three years ago!" He says with an angry voice. Looking over at him I guess he is prepared for hearing something he doesn''t like. There is no point in hiding it from them anymore, telling them the truth I see them all looking at me with anger. I didn''t expect anything else. " Kian! How could you? We didn''t race you up like this!" My mother says with anger in her voice before she starts walking to the door. " I''m really disappointed in you!" She says before she walks out and ms the door shut behind her. I just look at the other three in the room. My father points his finger at me for a moment before he shakes his head and walks out of my office. I will have to deal with themter. " I don''t get you at all Kian! This is your second chance mate and you tossed her away! " Den says and sits down in a chair. Leaning back in my chair I look up at the sealing. There is no point in trying to exin to him my reasons. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Kian pov I was left alone after everyone left my office, I know they are angry and I just let them be.I know none of them will see it from my point of view. I have been sitting in my office for the rest of the day and when evening came I decided to go up to my chambers and take a shower, need something to avert my mind from knowing she is inside the castle walls. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When I leave my office her mouth-watering scent hits my nose and all I want is to go into her room, I start walking closer to her room ande to stand outside. Can''t make myself open the door and walk inside. "can''t stay away from her?" Den''s voicees to my ears and I sigh before turning around and seeing him leaning at the wall. "Just wanted to know if she was alive!" I say and start walking up the stairs to my quarter. Hearing him walk behind me I just sigh, I know he will start to argue with me and try to have me change my mind. Opening the door to my bedroom and walking inside I hear him close the door after him. "she is alive but it''s not because of you! I don''t get you Kian.You got a second chance mate and you just tossed her away!" I start to take off my clothes and walk into my bathroom, ignoring him when I turn on the shower and get inside. My shower doors opened and I just roll my eyes at him. "Why Kian?" He looks angry at me while I start shampooing my hair. "I told you! I don''t want a weak mate.Already had one and look how good that went" washing off the soap I turn off the water and push by him. He is one of my best friends and he knows how feel about my first mate. ¡°With the amount of beating she got and still breathing she is anything but weak! And not to mention she has survived out there for years," he states and follows behind me out to my room. Drying my body on a towel I take in his words. "I know! But the fact still stands.She was captured with the rogues and didn''t corporate with Cannon when he interrogated her.For all, I know she could be one of the enemies" I say and put on new clothes. ¡°Who can me her after you ordered her out of this kingdom and away from her family.She was left alone before her first shift for fuck sake! Who wouldn''t want to get revenge after that? Get a grip and man up Kian! She''s your fucking mate and you owe her big time" he says with anger in his voice before he walks out of my room and closes the door with a bang. I sigh and sit down on my bed, dragging my hand down my face. I know what I did to her wasn''t right but I don''t want a new mate and I''m better off without her. When I''m ready dressed I sit in my room for a while, I have no appetite for eating and I can forget sleeping. I can''t rx, knowing she is here under my roof and we have no idea why she was with the rogues. Where has she been during all these years, none of us found any trace of her. She has been gone for years and right now she turns up together with our enemy. Is she one of them? Getting up from my bed I walk over to my door, just head down to the kitchen and make myself a cup of coffee. Coming inside the kitchen I''m alone and grateful for it, I don''t want to argue with anyone else tonight. Leaning at the counter while I wait for my coffee to be ready I see her heavily beat-up body in front of my eyes. She was more ck and blue than the usual color, her legs were broken and I guess her back too.I couldn''t recognize her face from all the swelling! If I hadn''t smelled her scent I wouldn''t have known it was her. When my coffee is ready I take my cup and walk out of the kitchen, just going where my legs take me when I find myself standing in front of her door again. Sipping on my coffee I can''t make myself to open the door and walk inside. I don''t know for how long I have been standing there looking at the closed door when a nurse opens it up and finds me standing there. "my king! You can go inside if you want.She is still unconscious but stable at the moment, I just going to get some more medicine for her!" The nurse says and holds the door open for me, her scent hits my nose and I can''t resist going inside to her. The nurse closes the door after and I just stand there and look at my little mateying on the bed with multiple machines hooked up to her body.She looks so small and fragile on the bed. My feet start to walk closer to her and I can''t stop from going over to her. She looks better even if she still is swollen and badly beaten up! Taking my hand I pull some hair from her face and ce it on the side of her face,st time I saw her she was beautiful. I wonder if she will look the same once the swelling is gone. My hand touch her cheek and tingles shoot up my arm, I hear a soft moan from her lips and I guess she felt it too. Her eyes flutter and I take a step back, I''m just going to watch her from the side and wait until she wakes up. Thave a lot of questions she will have to answer! Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Selena pov I hear a steady beeping from far away and try to take in my surroundings. Where am I? I hear more than one machine and it smells like disinfection and blood. Trying to wiggle my fingers I feel every finger and they have healed up, moving my body I still haven''t any feeling of my body below my waist. Nothing happens when I try to move. Did he break it beyond repair? I can''t move my toes at all! Fear starts to creep up my spine, I need to heal up properly. Searching for my wolf but still feel cut off from her, whatever they have been giving me into my system hasn''t gone out.I sigh and try to keep calm, my head hurts and it only gets worse if I''m upset. Slowly opening my eyes I try to adjust my vision to the darkness. How long have I been unconscious? Everything is dark around me! Taking a big inhail his scent hits my nose and I now I''m not alone in this room. Slowly turning my head and scanning the room with my eyes I don''t see him at first. I hear a deep growl from the other end of the room, snapping my head in the direction. My eyes get contact with his glowing amber eyes and I sigh and put my head back on the pillow again. Closing my eyes I have no energy left in my body to deal with him right now. Hearing him slowly moving closer to where Iy on the bed I try to ignore him, keeping my eyes closed and just breathing. His facees closer to me and I feel how his breath fanning my face. I have nowhere to go right now even if I could move I''m his prisoner. "Why are you here!" He growls out to me and a shiver runs down my spine, for a moment the bond wants me to reach out to him. I push the feeling down and try to ignore him. His handes to my cheek and he forces my head to face him, sparks shoot out from his touch and I gasp from the feeling. "Open your eyes!" He barks out and when [ still don''t open them he forces his alphamand over me. I try to ignore it! Sweat starts to form on my forehead and my stomach turns from the pain of trying to ignore hismand. Since he is the Alpha King he can order whoever he wants with hismand. If I only could reach my wolf he would get to know a thing or two. The pain only gets worse and I can''t fight him like this right now. My body is already heavily beaten up and my energy is running low. Opening my eyes Ie to stare right into his beautiful eyes, anger radiates out of him and I have to take a breath and try to push every feeling away. "I told you to never set your foot on mynd again!" He spits out at me and anger starts to boil under my skin. "does it fucking look like I''m here by my free will?'' I spit back at him and see how he is surprised by my answer at first.I try to swat his hand away from me when his grip on my chin only tightens. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t touch me!" I say through gritted teeth. He looks deep into my eyes but doesn''t let go. "I will touch you however much I want! You''re mine!" He says and it only adds fuel to my anger. "I will never be yours!" I spit out to him. I see his eyes glowing and his facees closer so our lips almost touching. His grip on my chin is firm and I can''t get his hand off me. "that''s not for you to decide!" He says I try to push him off me but he won''t let go.He look me deep in my eyes and his lips almost brushed mine.He stays like that for a moment before he rises. Pushing his hand away from me I breathe heavily from him being this close and making the bond stir to life.I want away from him and start to feel how my dder is full, maybe I will feel my legs again in a few hours. But right now I need a bathroom. Turning my head I see I''m hooked up to several machines and start pulling them off me, some needles are deep and when I pull them out it starts to ooze blood out of the wounds that are left. "What are you doing?" I hear him say and he grabs my hand from pulling thest one out. "need to use the bathroom!" I say and snap my hand from his grip and pull thest one out. "And how do you n to use the bathroom when you can''t walk!" He says with mocking in his voice. Well, he will se! I just need toe down to the floor and I can drag myself in there with my upper body. Tossing the quilt off me I take my hands and drag myself up before I start lifting one of my legs over the bed. "Stop! I''ll help you" he says and grips my arm, I snatch it back from him and lift the other leg over too. "I don''t want your help!" I say and adjust the shirt I have on me before I push myself off the bed and end up on the floor with a thud, pain shoots up from my spine and I bite my lip to prevent myself from crying out.I hear his feet moving and hees to stop beside my body on the floor. Keeping my eyes closed and wait for the pain to subside.He squats down beside me and tries to lift me. Opening my eyes I start fighting with him to get his hands off me. I don''t want him near me! I hear him sigh before he pulls me up in hisp and his handes down to my nose and cuts off the air so I can''t breathe through my nose. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Kian pov I can''t believe how stubborn my little mate is, she rather crawls her way over to the bathroom than takes my help. Looking at her in pain on the floor I sigh and pull her body into myp. I can''t have her like this! I need answers from her! She tries to fight me off but there isn''t much she can do, even if I like her feisty mood. She is still small, not bigger than a child in my arms. Taking my hand over her nose and cutting off her air her eyes shoot up and look at me, I guess she knows what I n to do. "No! No! Let me go" she screams to me. I just ignore her. Biting on my wrist I see panic in her eyes and she growls at me.I would love to see what she would try to do if she were healed up. Taking my wrist to her mouth she closes her lips and I just wait for her to run out of oxygen. She scratches me on my face but nothing she does can get me off her. It doesn''t take long before she has to open her mouth and my blood starts to pour down her throat. I feel how she starts to rx in my arms and take my wrist from her hand and bite into it again. She doesn''t try to fight me off when I ce my wrist on her lips again.It takes just a moment before I hear a soft moan and she holds my wrist close to her lips. Since I''m her mate and the Alpha King my blood will help her body heal up quickly and the euphoria she feels is from me being her mate. Her arousal hits my nose and I feel my dick jerk in my pants, she smells better than anything I have ever smelled before. My canines get longer and I want to sink them into her flesh, marking her as mine and iming her body right here on the floor. Taking my wrist from her lips I look down at her eyes and see how turned on she is right now. Some of my blood is still on her lips and I take my thumb to wipe it off, only for her to open her mouth and let out a moan. She''s just too tempting this way and I haul her further up in myp I trace my nose down her neck and stop on the ce where my mark wouldy. Taking arge inhale of her scent. My canines slip out and scratch the surface of her skin, taking my tongue and licking up the blood, and sealing the wound.My dick is painfully hard in my pants, a shiver runs through her body. I don''t get more time with her before the euphoria wears off and she starts to fight me off instead.She tries to push me away and get out of my grip! "let me go!" She says and growls at me. I''m almost tempted to see what she would do, but decide to let her go instead. She gets off myp and tries to stand up but falls on her knees, she isn''t healed up quite yet and I get on my feet and pick her up in my arms before I start to walk with her over to the bathroom. She trashes the whole way in my arms to get out of my grip, but she isno match for me! 1 Putting her down inside by the toilet I take my finger under her chin and tilt her head up to look at me. Her innocent blue eyes look angry at me and her angry spirit stirs up the bond in my body, wanting her close. I have to push the feeling back down. "You got five minutes!" It''s all I say and leave her in the bathroom, closing the door when I walk out to the room again.I have a lot of questions I need answers to. Hearing her flush the toilet a nurse and Denes walking I ¡ª inside the room. I see Den take a sniff in the air and look at me with questions in his eyes. "is there something you need to tell me?" He says and looks over at the bed. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Following his eyes, I lean back on the wall. ¡°no!" It''s all I say and look over at him. Seeing him eyeing me up and down I just raise my eyebrow at him. The door opens and my little matees walking outside slowly, the nurse rushes over to her and helps her get in the bed again. When she''s in the bed the nurse starts checking her over. "you''re healing up real fast now!" The nurse says and my little mate snaps her head and looks at me. A low growles from her lips and I tilt my head to the side. Dare her to continue. I see her press her lips in a tight line and avert her eyes. "Well, that''s by force!" She says with venom in her voice. I can''t help but chuckle at her, so feisty! "you''re going to be all healed up in a couple of hours!" The nurse says and I hear my mate''s heart beat faster in her chest, whatever she ns and hopes for I will find out. Something is going on with her and she can''t escape under my roof. When the nurse is ready she and Dend leave the room, he mindlink me when he is about to walk out. He will be standing outside and guarding if we need some time alone.I just roll my eyes at him, I know what he is implying.I''m only here to get some answers out of her and whatever way I need to use to get her to tell the truth I will use it. She won''t be able to escape from me! Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Selena pov I can''t believe what he did! His blood in my system is thest thing I want. Hearing when the nurse and the other man which I guess is his beta walks out of the room and leave me alone with him.I sigh andy my head down on the pillow, waiting for him to start interrogating me, I know it wille! Right now all I want is to take a hot shower, I guess the nurse cleaned me up when I was brought in here unconscious and dressed me in a shirt. But I feel dirty anyway. Hearing him slowly walking closer to me I justy there and wait. He stops by the bed and I feel his presence right next to me. "Where are you from?" He says and I just sigh. This question again! "from here! If you have forgotten" I snap at him, only for his hand toe up to my chin and hold a firm grip on me. "Open your eyes!" He growls out to me and I open them to find his face right next to mine. "Do you want me to get my Gamma back in here to continue what he did before?" He threatens me and I just keep looking defiant in his eyes. Moving my face closer to his so my face is only inches from his. "Bring him in!" I spit at him and look right into his eyes.I will rather take his Gamma in the same room as me than him here. He keeps holding my chin and his breath is fanning my face when he suddenly lets me go and takes a step back.I don''t take my eyes away from him when he takes a step back and start to unbutton his shirt. What is he nning to do now? He takes his time and slowly starts to peel his shirt off him. I feel a shiver run down my body for what he is nning. He ces the shirt on a chair and looking back at him his upper body ispletely bare for me to look at.He is only muscle on muscle and I can''t take my eyes off his sexy body. Hearing him clear his throat I snap my eyes up to look at him, only to be met by his intense gaze on me and I know he caught me checking him out. I just turn my head the other way. Hearing him walk closer to my bed when the bed dip and I snap my head to look at what he is doing. He gets over me and fears creep up my body for what he is nning.I try to get him off me by pushing on his hovering body over me but he doesn''t budge. I am small next to his body and without my wolf, I can''t fight him off. His hands take my hands before he ces them over my head and I try to get him off me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Trashing underneath him! "You know there are other ways to torture a person!" He says next to my ear and I think all blood leaves my head. A shiver runs down my spine just the thought of what he ns to do. "let me go!" I say with venom in my voice. "After you have given me the answers I want!" He takes both my hands in one of his. If I only could reach my wolf and this wouldn''t be a problem. My legs are locked in by his and right now I''m no match for him. "Now answer where youe from!" He says and I look defiant up at him. "from here!" I spit at him.I see a smirk on his lips before his handes up to my arm and start to travel down my body slowly, tingles ying on my skin from wherever he touches me. I squirm under his touch. "Stop it! Why don''t you just use your Alphamand on me instead!" I bark out to him. Earning me a chuckle from him. "I have seen how stubborn you are! You would just refuse to answer to the point you would faint" comes his deep voice next to my ear. He is right though! It''s exactly what I would do and get an easy way out of this interrogation.His hand keeps traveling down to my breast when he cups it through my shirt, and I feel how every part of my body answers to his touch. I try to push every feeling back down when he takes my nipple between his fingers and starts twisting it. Keeping my mouth shut I try to hold back every feeling when my core starts to throb. I hate how my body answers to the mate bond! I don''t want it. Holding my legs close together and my lips tight shut his eyes look right into mine. I will not give away my secrets and what I have been fighting for years to have! My life and others depend on it! His lipse down closer to me and his breath is fanning my face. "I''ve got all day, little mate!" He says before he pushes a leg between mine and I try to hold them together but he is a lot stronger than me this way. His intoxicating scent is all around me and I have to fight the mate bond from answering to his touch when his hand travels further down my body. Trashing under him when his handes down to cup my pussy. I pant out from the feeling he brings me and has to fight myself to not give in to the feeling. Biting my lip hard until I feel blood in my mouth. "Just tell me what I want to know and I will stop!" Comes his voice next to my ear when I feel his nose travel further down my shoulder. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Selena pov I can''t reveal the truth to him and [ don''t want any part in whatever he ns to do.I feel his teeth scratch my skin and I freeze in fear. He can''t mark me! I won''t agree with this. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Stop! Stop! I will answer your questions" I say in fear and have to take a deep inhale of air to try and steady my heart.He lifts his head and takes his hand away from my pussy.I sigh in relief. "then tell me where you are from!" He says and I fight the urge to tell him fuck off. "from home!" I answer instead only to feel him get between my legs and ce some of his weight over me. "not the right answer!" He says and takes a firm grip on my chin before his facees down to my shoulder again. "No stop it! Get off me" he lifts his head and looks me deep in my eyes. "then just answer my questions!" He growls to me when I see his eyes nce over and he sigh. "Now you just got lucky!" He says and releases my hands before he gets away from me. I scramble further up the bed and hold my knees tight to my chest and ce the quilt over me.I don''t want him back and whatever got him to release me I''m grateful for. He gets dressed again in his shirt before he walks back to the bed and grips my chin, forcing me to look at him. "This interrogation isn''t over! I will be back" he says before he lets go of me and walk over to the door. Opening the door I see a man and the nurse walk back into the room and Kian closes the door after him. I sigh when the door closes and I''m free from him. "I''m the doctor, and just want to check up on you!" The man says and walks over to the bed with the nurse behind him. I just give him a nod when the nurse takes the quilt off me and he starts to look over my injuries.I have healed up a lot and when whatever they gave us is out of my system I know my wolf will heal me up in just a moment. "it looks good! You will be alright in a few hours!" He says and ces the quilt back over me. There is a knock on the door and a womanes inside with a tray and some food on it.She walks over to me and ces the tray down on myp. "Eat! And we will be backter to check on you" the doctor says and they all walk out of the room, leaving me alone with the food and my stomach start to rumble. I don''t know when I atest time, it have to be at breakfast before I left that morning. Taking some food in my mouth I almost moaned at the taste of meat when the door is opened and I see a man walk back inside with a cup of coffee in his hand. I have seen him before and I guess he is one of Kian''s closest men. He walks over and takes a seat in the chair next to me while I get back to eating. "I''m Den! Kian''s beta" he says and I nce at him before popping some meat in my mouth again. I moan at the taste and swallow. "That hungry!" I hear him chuckle at me. I just shrug my shoulders and Wolf down the rest of the food. "You already know my name!" I state when I ce the tray down on the sideboard and start to drink the ss of water. "Yes, I do! And just so you know.I don''t agree with the way Kian has treated you." he says and I sigh. "He just told us everything yesterday! None of us had any idea or we wouldn''t have let him chase you out of the kingdom!" He says and I feel he means what he says. "Well, he did!" I state and toss the quilt off me, I saw a shower in the bathroom before and I''m going to use it. "I''m going to take a shower! Are you going to stop me" I say and turn to look at him. Waiting for him to force me back to the bed. He just sh me a big smile and chuckled. "like your spirit.Keep it up! " he says and points to the bathroom to me, giving me permission to go and take a shower. I don''t wait another second and walk over to the bathroom. Coming inside I lock the door and walk over to the mirror, seeing my face I almost tip over.I''m more blue and ck than my skin color! I have to give it to Cannon he really got me good. During the years I have been in a lot of fights but this has to be the worse beat-up I have been. Taking off my shirt I walk over to the shower and open the door before stepping inside and turning on the shower. It takes a moment before the water is warm and I step under. Closing my eyes I enjoy the feeling of warm water washing away all the dirt from thesest days. Taking my time to wash and shampoo my hair it starts to feel a lot better and I have more energy now. Turning off the water I open the door and step outside. Drying my body on a towel before I wrap it around me, and start to walk over to the door. Hoping to find a clean shirt in the room. Unlocking the door I open it up and step right into a wall and stagger back a step before I tilt my head to look up. Only to be met by his glowing amber eyes looking right at me and his canines on disy for me to see. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Selena pov He doesn''t say anything, just keeps his eyes locked on me. "can I help you with something!" I say and try to sound unbothered by his presence. His eyes travel over my body before his handes up around my neck and force me close to his body.I feel tingles from his hand and hold the towel tighter around my body. His breath fanning my face and I hear him take arge inhail, I know my presence affects him too.. "you will stay in this room until I''m back.Your interrogation isn''t over!" He growls at me. I just keep my eyes on his but don''t say anything.He lets go of me and turns around. Seeing him walking over to the door and stopping right in front of it. "don''t think about escaping! There will be guards outside the whole time!" That''s all he says before he walks out the door leaving me alone. Letting out a breath of relief when he has left I gather myself and walk out of the bathroom. Finding a shirt and underwear I start putting them on when I hear several people talk outside the door. Slowly walking closer to try and hear what they are saying I stop right behind the door before I lean my head at the door and listen close. Hearing them talk about rogues being spotted close to the borders I feel a glimmer of hope, this could be my chance to escape. If I only get one chance and they leave this door unguarded I will make a run for it. I don''t know for how long I have been staying in the exact same spot behind the door when I hear two guards talking, saying they need to leave right away. One protests and says they can''t leave this door unguarded, while the other says new guards are on the way over and the door will only be left a few minutes.I feel how my heart starts to beat faster! This is my one chance to escape.I won''t miss it! Hearing them walking away from the door I wait a second before slowly turning the handle and opening the door as quietly as I can. Popping my head out the door I don''t see anyone and quickly walk out the door. I know I will be in big problems if I get caught, right now it''s a chance I''m ready to take. Closing the door after me I look around but don''t hear anyone. Now I just need to find my way out of here and then I will make a run for it. Walking down the hallway I try not to make any sound. When I look around the corner I see a big hall and what I guess is the front door. It''s a long shoot but Mabie since they are upied with the rogues they won''t be guarding the door right now. Just when I''m about to walk around the corner the front door is opened and two mene walking inside. One walks closer to where I stand and my heart starts to beat hard in my chest. They stop in their tracks and the one behind tells him they should grab a cup of coffee first. I can''t believe my luck when they start to walk the other way.I wait behind the corner and when they are out of sight I take my chance. Turning the corner I rush as fast as I can to the door without making any sound. Reaching the door I slowly open it up and look outside, I don''t see anyone, and I''m right about they don''t guard the ce right now. This is my chance! Getting out I soundlessly close the door and rush down the steps, finding some bushes to the right I dive behind them. My heart is about to beat out of my chest and I need to have a good look around the ce. I see the treeline just a few meters to the left and I will have to make a run for it before anyone finds out I''m gone. Trying to reach my wolf I feel her closer, it won''t be long now. Scanning the ce onest time I don''t see or hear anyone bolting out of my hiding ce and start running for everything I got. My heart is beating so fast and I don''t look back, just keep running and hoping to make it over. Reaching the treeline I run to the left knowing these woods I just need toe as far away as possible. Then I can wait to make my way home. Just the thought ofing home again makes me happy. Leaving this ce and never looking back. I will make sure to stay as far away from this ce as I possibly can! Bolting through bushes and between trees, I run straight ahead and hope I won''t run into someone. The thought only left my mind when I hear a furious roar and I know they have alerted my mate I have left. I don''t even want to think about what he will do if he caught me again. Fear creeps up my spine and I run for my life! Feeling how branches hit me in my face when I pass them by and don''t have any time to get them away from me when I''m bolting through the woods. I will not give him the satisfaction of catching me again, I will not be his prisoner and give up my life! This is arun for me and everyone who depends on me, and I can''t let them down. Seeing a clearing ahead of me and arge bridge I decide to take my chance and run for it, I need to cover my scent and if I can make it to the river I have a chance to escape this ce. This is it!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Selena pov I manage to almost reach the bridge when I hear a furious growl and quickly swirl around, only to be met by a big ck beast with glowing amber eyes. There is no doubt in my mind who it is, and he locks really angry. I haven''t seen any wolf before in his size and I know I have nothing to put up against him like this. He is beautiful and at the same time terrifying! Stagger a step back when he growls and shows every tooth to me! I know it''s a threat to not take another step. Several more wolvese walking out of the woods on every side and Kian walks some steps ahead of them. I slowly take another step back and just another more step and I have reached the bridge. Looking at the bridge I see a hole under the railing and I will probably fit perfectly under there, the way down might hurt, and could be a high fall before Ind on the ground. It might be my only chance! And one I am willing to take. Looking back at my mate he has taken some more steps closer to me and I know he will soon be able to reach me. He looks at me and a deep growl leaves his throat and a shiver runs down my body. He is furious! This is my chance and I won''t give up without a fight! Taking arge inhail I quickly swirl around and run to the hole, tossing my body under I hear him right behind me, and when my body slides down the hole his jawes right next to my hand. I just manage to escape him! Don''t get any time to take a breath of relief when I start sliding down a steep slope. My body slides through bushes and over branches, tearing up my skin and I feel how my whole side hurts. Nothing stops my fall and when Ie to the end of the slope there is a drop and before I know it I fall. I just know when I hit the ground it will hurt a lot! I hear a roar just before I meet the ground and pain shoots right up my thigh. I bite my tongue to try and prevent myself from screaming out the pain. Looking over at my thigh I see a big branch sticking out. Taking a big breath I try to gather myself! Looking up to my right I see Kian and his men standing high up on the side of the slope. I know there is no way they can get down to where I am from where they stand and right behind me is the river running by. I have a clear path in front of me right now, but further away I have no idea if he can get down to me. Getting up on my feet I know there isn''t time to stay here! I need to keep running.! Looking up at him I see he follows every motion I make. I sigh and look down at my thigh before I take my hand and grab the branch. I can''t run with it in my leg and I have to get it out. Taking arge inhail I just pull it out of me, my head starts to spin from the pain and I fall to my hands and knees fora moment. Just breathing through the pain before I gather myself and rise up on my knees and look at the wound.I start to slowly close up and I know my wolf is about toe forward. Giving me hope I will have a chance to escape! Getting up on my feet I take my hand and hold over the wound to stop the blood from oozing out. Turning my head up to look at them I see Kian looking at me with his intense gaze on me. The others stand beside him and everyone has their eyes on me. Averting my eyes from them I start limping on the way ahead of me, one step at a time. Every step hurts and I have to bite my lip to keep myself from whimpering out.I won''t give them that kind of satisfaction! I will make it! I hear a growl and look over my shoulder. Kian is walking beside me and two other wolves. The others aren''t anywhere to be seen and I fear he has ordered them ahead to find a way down to me.I haven''te this far to get caught by them! Trying to reach my wolf I almost seed. Picking up my phase I start to walk faster and feel how my body heals up bit by bit and just a little moment more and I will be able to shift. I start to run slowly at first before I feel how I get stronger with every step I take anding around a corner I can run at full speed. Suddenly finding myself in the river when the pathe to an end, I have to start swimming when the river carries me away. It goes fast and I have to swim with all I got before I can reachnd. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. There is no way I can swim over to the other side! The river is too wild and when I reachnd I grab a tree and start dragging my body up from the water. Have to catch my breath for a moment before I can get up on my feet again. Looking up I find Kian and one other looking down at me.I haven''t managed to get them off me. It''s now or never! Getting up on my feet I start running and finally, I can reach my wolf. Forcing her forward she takes over my body and we shift in the air. Coming down on paws I hear my mate roar and I know he has seen me. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Selena pov I keep running with everything I got! Dodging trees and bushes when suddenly a wolfes running from the right.I managed to dodge him and get some steps ahead of him.I know it''s one of Kian''s men and if one has managed to get down the slope somehow the others will soon be down too. Looking over the river to the left I know there is my chance to escape if I just can get over there. Trying to run faster when I hear several wolves to the side I know they will soon catch up to me. Turning my head to the right I see his big ck wolf running at a speed I can''t outrun. Running faster and when Ie to a rock by the edge 1 hit it with my paws and put some energy into the jump and I almoste flying over the river. There is no way they can follow me over here! Landing on the other side with a slide and I see the wolves on the other sideing to an abrupt halt when they hit the river. My mate is standing on the other side with two other big wolves on his side, which make me believe it¡¯s his beta and gamma.I hear a growl and know it''s from him! Well, this is thest he will see of me. Turning around to walk away and hide so I can get home without revealing myself I get a whiff of something familiar. Halting in my tracks I turn back around and see a brown wolf approaching the river. He walks a bit in the river and sniffs the air before he looks at me, he shifts, and before me stands my brother! I let out a whimper when I see him standing there, it have been years since I saw him! My little brother. I Have missed him so much, I just want to hold him in my arms, tell him 1 am fine.I want to know how he has been. He starts to walk a bit further out in the river and I start to walk closer to the water. My eyes are locked on him. My little brother! Tears prick behind my eyelids. I just want to hug him again. He is all grown up now, I have missed so many years with him! "Selena? " I hear him say. Like he isn''t sure if it is me or not.I start to wag our tail, letting him know it¡¯s me.I see him stretching out his hand to me and I walk into the river.If I could just touch him once. Turning my head and looking at my mate he has his eyes locked on me. would he kill me if I walked over to hisnd again? I don''t get any more time to think about it before I hear my brother scream at me. "SELENA behind you" turning around just in time to se a grey wolf lunge at me. Stepping aside and the wolf ends up in the water. Then I hear a lot of snarls behind me and a shiver runs down my back. This isn''t a good sign! About ten wolves are standing behind me and they start to walk closer when a big grey wolf lunges I quickly step aside and he falls into the river. Another one attacks and I manage to dock his attempt and kick him in his guts, making him fly into the river. Two more wolves lunge for me and I can''t fight them all like this! I Have to try and make a run for it. I''m grateful for my fighting skills when I end up in this kind of situation but sometimes it''s better to just get away. Running behind the trees, I''m met by an army of wolves standing behind the trees hiding. I freeze in fear for a second. I see a grey wolf in the middle and I suspect he is the leader. They are all rogues! I take a turn to the right and flee back to the river Ie bursting through the tree line and I hear my brother scream to me. There is no time to reflect on what he tries to say when three of the wolves lunge at me. I hear one of them catching up, his w scratches down my leg and I feel how he breaks the skin. Turning around when he jumps up, only to get the perfect angel to bite him in his throat and rip it out. Blood spray all over and he falls down with a slide. I can''t keep going like this! I need to get home instead. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Running forward I see a cliff and just have to get there! The rogues chase after me the whole way and turning my head to the right I see my mate and my brother on the other side of the river running along with me. My brother keeps shouting out to me but I can''t hear what he is saying. There is nothing they can do to help from the other side of the river. Ie to a halt when I reach the cliff. There is arge waterfall running beside it. Turning around and se I''m caged in by the wolves, there is only one way to go from here. The rogues start to get closer to me and I know this is what I have to do.! I shift back, standing there before everyone naked, and my long blond hair is slightly covering my breasts. The wolves before me stop and I hear one of them snarl] at me. I know they want to capture me, but that is never going to happen! I take a step back and almost fall down the cliff. My brother screams from the other side and I turn my head to look at him. My little brother! I see he is terrified. I want tofort him, hold him! My heart feels so heavy. I can¡¯t go over to him, I promised to nevere back. I have been breaking that promise. The thing I will be doing now I know will break his heart and probably haunt him in his sleep for a long time. But I can¡¯t have them looking for me, it¡¯s better if they think Iam dead. If I can contact him somehow I will. Tears start to fall from my eyes and I know he sees my pain. "Selena" he screams to me. I close my eyes and feel the wind blowing in my hair. Leaning back I let gravity take over and I start to fall down the cliff. I hear two heartbreaking howls when I fall. I know one of them is my brother. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Kian pov We were out in the field close to our borders, some rogues have been spotted and we needed to check it when I got a mind link my mate have made a run for it. Anger boiled in my body and I let out a furious roar. How dare she try and escape from me! Turning around I start to run in her direction, hearing my men run behind me I quickly make my way over to where she took off. When I get ahold of her she will find out who she is running from and she will regret her decision! It doesn''t take long before I pick up the trace after her and running through the woods I catch up to her by the bridge. I''m furious and once I get my hands on her she will never be able to escape me again! I see her turning around and bolt to the bridge. When she slipped down the hole in the bridge I could hardly believe it. She got some guts, I''ll give her that! She kept surprising me by pulling the branch out of her thigh and when she shifted I almost tripped over my own paws. She''s just magnificent! Seeing her take a jump from a rock and take off in the air andnd on the other side had me speechless. ¡° That is fucking impossible" I hear Den mindlink me and I can''t find my words. "That''s your mate! She''s the fucking white wolf" Den mindlink "It appears so" I mindlink back and just keep looking at her. Suddenly we se wolvesing up behind her and Jaden screams to her.She turns around in time before one of them gets a hold of her. We are on the wrong side of the river and can¡¯t help her. "Get some warriors over there" I mindlink Den and Cannon We have warriors stationed up the stream and they can be with her in a little while if she just can keep them from her.I see her fight off a couple of wolves and I am impressed by her fighting skills. It would exin how she has survived out there alone for all these years.I know she has been taught well by her father but I couldn''t imagine her being this talented.I mindlink Jaden and tell him some warriors are on their way to her. That''s when we se her take off into the woods. There is no way we can get over the river and my wolf is furious.We need to help our mate and protect her. "Bind a way over we need to help her" I mindlink my warriors. Shees bursting through the trees and I hear Jaden scream.She is haunted by more wolves and they keep lunges for her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. We run beside the water and follow her from the other side. "Where are the warriors?" I shout in the mindlink, I know she won''t be able to fight all the wolves of her. "On their way" Cannon mindlink back.She is a good fighter I have to say, she takes out a lot of wolves but more keep coming.She has no chance against them all. "Where the fuck do all these roguese from" I mindlink Den while anger boiling under my skin. ¡°I don¡¯t know" he just answers "they are almost there" Cannon mindlink me and I hope they won''t be toote. I hear Jaden trying to shout out to her to hold on help is almost there.That''s when I se her shift back and before me stand my little mate.She''s all healed up and she is gorgeous.Her long blond hair wawes down to her waist. She looks so small and fragile! If I haven''t seen her fight with my own eyes I would never believe she could take another wolf out with how innocent she looks. 1 She is just beautiful and I want to rip the eyes of everyone who sees her standing there naked. My wolf whimpers in pain for not being able to protect our mate. "they are almost here now, just seconds away" Den mindlink. That''s when I see her turning her head towards her brother and her eyes are like diamonds, shining bright blue. Tears are streaming down her cheeks. Everything happens in slow motion.She closes her eyes and I see the wind catching her hair and she leans back, falling over the cliff. I leap to jump in the river when Den hit me hard in the side, preventing me from jumping in. I let out a heartbreaking howl, Jaden is held back from two warriors and he howls with me. The warriorse bursting through the trees and go after the rogues, we see some of the rogues get killed on the spot and the others start fleeing. Jaden shifts to his wolf and starts running down the side so he can get to the bottom of the waterfall. I follow behind him with my men and when we finallye all the way down he jumps in the water and starts to look for her.I order some of my guards to jump in and search for her while I and Den start running a bit further down the river. It might have carried her away a bit. We search for hours and more guardse to help, running up and down the river and searching in the water.She is just gone without any trace. If she even survived the fall she would be hurt! No one can fall from that high ande out unharmed in the end. "how is it possible that we can''t even find her body?" Den mindlink me while we run further down the river again. "How far could the river carry her?" Cannon says through the mindlink. "get more men to search further down! There has to be a trace after her somewhere" I mindlink them and look over the wild river. Some parts are calmer and others are wild and fast. I don''t know how she even could have survived a fall like that and then end up in the river alive. The thought makes my heart squeeze hard in my chest.Is she dead because of me? Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Selena pov "Look what the cat brought in!" Comes Emma''s voice the moment I step inside the house.I''m naked and bloody and all I want right now is a hot shower. "you could have warned me!" I just state to her and walk by, heading up the stairs and to my room.I hear her running after me and when Ie inside my room I head right over to my bathroom. "I did warn you to not go there! I was you who didn''t listen" she says when I turn on the shower and wait for the water to get warmer before stepping inside. "But you knew!" I say to her and look angry at her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She just starts tough and I roll my eyes at her.I''m not surprised about her behavior at all.I bet she finds this really funny! "Yes, I did! And maybe I thought it was time you saw that nice piece of as again.How did you like your time with your mate" she says and wiggles her eyebrows at me. Pinching the bridge of my nose and take a deep breath. "you know what! I don''t want him.I give him to you! Then you can enjoy his nice as if you want" I say and get inside the shower. I hear her burst outughing, I just shake my head and start washing up. It''s a good thing she is one of my best friends or she would be in deep problems by now.I rescued her and her daughter a while after I had been forced out of his kingdom. She had lived as a ve for two years with her little daughter, I run into them when I was looking for a new ce to stay.She was badly beaten up and chained to a tree with her daughter. I couldn''t leave her there and I ended up killing the three men who owned her.I was sick to my stomach by everything she had to endure during her years. But none of them managed to break her spirit. She is fun and caring, we are as close as we can be.She and her daughter is a part of my family. I''m very lucky I ran into her and her daughter. Emma is a witch with the sight to see some of the future, but right now I''m about to question her friendship. She could have warned me to not go close to the fight, and tell me what would happen if I did. Rinsing out my shampoo I turn off the shower and walk out. Emma is still standing by the sink and hands me a towel. I take it and start drying my body. "I''m not sure we are friends anymore.I could have died in that prison!" I say and look angry at her. She just giggles at Me and I walk over to brush my teeth. "I knew you wouldn''t! Or I would have forced you to stay!" She says "I didn''t want to meet him or had to do what I did to my brother!" I say and rinse my mouth before walking out of the room and heading over to my closet. Pulling out some clothes I start to get dressed. "I thought it was fun! He got to see what he tossed away." She states and takes a seat on my bed. "Emma can you be serious! It''s not funny" I say and walk back to my bathroom and hang my towel. "I think it''s funny! I would love to have been there and actually seen his face when he found out it was his mate. And I did warn you " she says when I walk by and shake my head. We aren''t going anywhere with this and since I have been away for several days I know there is a lot of catching up to do. Opening my door I walk out and Emmaes Deside me. Heading down the stairs and to the kitchen I just need to grab something to eat. "Where are Jessie and Jacob?" I ask her before wee into the kitchen. Finding Sari cooking some potions, she is an older witch and was one of the first who helped me when I was on the run. I don''t think I would be here today if it wasn¡¯t for her.She has helped me with everything and figured out howto handle being a white wolf. "They are out and training right now," Emma says while Saries over to hug me. "d you are back! We need you here" she says and releases me from the hug before she turns back to the stove. "I would have been back a lot sooner if just Emma here had told me what would happen!" I state and re at her before walking over to the fridge and making myself a sandwich. Sari looks stern at Emma and she takes a step back. "What! I just thought it was time she met her mate again and show him what he tossed away" she says and walks over to the coffee machine. "Maybe it''s not for you to interfere!" Sari tells her and I just look between the standoff of these two while I take a bite of my sandwich. "Or It''s time someone does something!" She says and hands mea cup of coffee.Sari just shakes her head and I sigh. "I don''t want anything to do with him!"I say "you can''t live your whole life alone Selena! You need a mate" Emma says and I roll my eyes at her. "you are wrong! I don''t need a man in my life.I''m perfectly fine being on my own" and that''s the truth, I''m happy the way my life is right now, and down want anyone toe and mess it up. "And who is going to take over all this one day? You need an heir!" Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Selena pov I look at her like she has grown two heads. "Maybe you or Jessie find someone and get babies who can take over one day." I ce my cup down and take another bite of my sandwich. "If you ask Kian he might be okay by giving you some of his little friends and you could get inseminated," Emma says and I choke on my sandwich and start coughing heavily. "Are you trying to kill her?" Sari says andes over to give me a ss of water. I take it and start drinking. When I finally manage to breathe without coughing I please the ss down on the kitchen counter. "What?! I just gave a suggestion" Emma says and I just look at her and shake my head. "You can''t say it wasn''t a good idea!" I just roll my eyes and give up on this conversation, I''m not going anywhere with her. Eating up my sandwich I take another cup of coffee and head up to my office.I can only imagine the amount of work I''m behind since I have been away for days. Coming into my office I walk over to my desk and ce my cup down. Sitting down in my office chair I start up myputer and go over all papers and notes I have to fix. Sighing to myself and sipping on my coffee.This day is going to be long. I have been sitting in my office and trying to get on top of everything when Jessiees knocking on my door.She smiles at me and walks into my office. "I was a bit worried for you!" She says before she takes a seat in front of me. "Didn''t Emma tell you what she knew?" I ask and look up from my papers at her. "She did! But you know how she is! If she thought it would be good for you to meet him she could probably even be okay with you being marked by him or forced to stay as his prisoner for a while" I just shake my head at the thought. I know Jessie is right. Since the day I ran into her in the woods while she was fleeing by foot from being forced to be mated with a fifty years older widow who wanted her to be his sex ve we have been inseparable. For a while it where us two against the world. Trying to find food and when we one day came across Sari our new life began. I had all these years ofbat training with my father and I took the time to train her every day. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Since then we often train just to keep us going. We have been on a lot of rescue missions and more than once have we been fighting for our lives. Not knowing if we were going to make it out alive or not. There isn''t anyone else I would rather have by my side than her in a fight! " I know you are right! I should have stayed away from going to the fight if I have known what would happen" leaning back in my chair I look out the window. "How was it to see your mate again?" She asks me and I only have one thing to say. "He is the same shitty mate since thest time I met him! No one I would ever want in my life!" I honestly tell her. "Does he know you are a white wolf and what your gifts are?" She asks and I turn my head back to look at her. "Unfortunately he knows I''m a white wolf but I didn''t give away any clues about my gifts and I''m going to keep it that way! I left his kingdom without a trace and they are going to think I''m dead, for a while at least.When they don''t find my body they might start to question if I''m dead or not" I tell her and sigh. "and when he finds out you have fooled him, one day he will find out the truth!" I start tough at the thought. He might get angry and at least surprised. "Well, it''s not my problem! I have done everything right.And I couldn''t care less what he does!" I say with a smirk on my lips. I would love to see his face when he finds out my biggest secret. Jessie starts tough and shakes her head. "you are not afraid of his wrath?" She asks and I just shrug my shoulders. "I''m not and the best thing is if he would reject me instead or ept my rejection! We could be free from each other" I know he will probably never ept a rejection even how angry he would be.I have no problem living my life without a man in it, I have my family and friends here. We have a good thing going on and there is nothing I would rather have than them. It would just be easier if I didn''t have to look over my shoulder all the time and be forced to hide my tracks. "Well I know we are going to have our hands full for time being, a lot has happened thesest few days since you have been away!" She says when there is a knock on my office door. It takes just a moment before the door is opened and Jacobes walking inside with a big smile on his lips and a cup of coffee in his hand. He walks over to me and ces it down on my desk before he grabs my shoulders and forces me up on my feet and wraps me up ina tight hug. "I was worried about you! We have a lot to do now when our Alpha finally is back with us!" He releases me from the hug and I give him a big smile. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Selena pov I had a hard time sleepingst night, tossed and turned the whole night, and saw my brother''s face when I looked at him before going over the cliff. Hate that I had to do this to him! 1 Early in the morning I gave up and got dressed for the day instead. I have been in my office for a few hours before Jessiees walking inside. "Everything ready for today?" She asks when she takes a seat in front of me. "Some new deliveries areing and I hope everything arrives for the hospital today! Can you take Jacob and Zoey''s men to guard it when it arrives?" I ask her. When I started rescuing people they stayed by my side and at one point we became our own pack.I became the Alpha and for me, it was an easy choice to have Jessie as my beta. She is one of my family and I can always count on her. The road we have been traveling toe to this point hasn''t been easy. My pack members are the rejected and outcasts, they have all been through hell and when we shoved up to their rescue we became a tight group of people. With one goal in mind. To build the best ce for us and stay together! On the way, I came across Jacob. He was a broken soul and it took some time before he found his strength again and for me, no one could fit better than him to be my gamma.He has a heart of gold and makes sure the pack members are fine.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I wouldn''t know what to do if he wasn''t here! This pack has grown in members and some family members havee to join us, Jacob is the one to handle everything at first and make sure it''s good members we add to our pack before I take them in. "I will! And you need to send another letter to the king''s office.There are ten new members since you left and I have looked over our papers, we are about to be one of thergest packs around here.How are you going to keep that away from him?" She asks and I just sh her a smile. "The same way I always do! And I think we already are past the biggest packs.We have pushed over six thousand pack membersst month" I say and sit back in my chair. The king''s office register packs and how many members there are, these years I have been smart.I found a loupe whole and took my chance. It mighte back and bite me in my ass one day but until then he has no idea I''m the alpha of this pack and since he hasn''t demanded toe to visit us he took my bait! "I don''t want to be you when he finds out!" She says and chuckles "Let hime! It would be fun to see him walk around and not find this ce" in my pack there are some pretty talented witches and they have made an illusion around this ce. It looks like an old swamp from the outside and no sounds or smells can be detected. We arepletely hidden and safe inside our borders. Everyone in this pack helps build it up, new homes are always being built and a lot of members live together. We help each other with everything. Some have regr work to go to and help get the money to keep this ce running. Others help with gathering food and taking care of our vegetable gardens. Most of them came here with nothing, and we are doing this together as a family. From being rejected and tossed away we have a family here, a home! "I will go and tell Jacob before I head over to work," she says and I give her a nod. I have to finish my things up quickly and head over to work myself. When Jessie and I run into Sari she gave us shelter and helped get us jobs in the city. We started as cleaners and one day I bumped into a man called Elijah. He was on the top floor where I did the cleaning in his room and identally swept some papers down his desk, we became friends and he taught me what they did at thepany.He helped me get an ount and started selling and buying stocks as fun on a very small scale at first. I found it really fun and started to dive into it wholeheartedly. I was good at it and it didn''t take too long before they saw my talent and offered me a job on their floor. I have been in the same office since and made a name for myself in this business. Today I have several customers and handling their ounts in thepany.I''m making good money and because of it I could buy thisnd and build this pack. I''m forever grateful for Elijah and the things he has done for me, I know he has an interest in me, and even if I find him attractive and I owe him for everything he has done it could never be anything else. He is a human and they have no idea we even exist! In the city we are working there are most humans even if some of us are there. Turning off myputer I walk out of my office and head down to the kitchen. Just need to grab some breakfast and coffee before I head over to work. My closest men are living in this pack house and we often try to have dinner together.I wouldn''t change a thing! "Had a nice wet dream about your mate?!" Comes Emma''s voice and [ just roll my eyes at her, I''m not sure I''m in the mood for her teasing this early in the morning. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Selena pov Seeing Emma and Zoey in the kitchen I say good morning to Zoey first.She is my head warrior and she helps train the pack every day. "No Emma and as I recall I gave him to you yesterday!" I state and walk by her and take down a cup of coffee and start making a sandwich.I don''t have time to do anything else. "I would love to have some time with him under the sheets but you know it doesn''t work that way!" She says and chuckles. "Well, I don''t want him and will never be dreaming about him"I state and take a bite of my sandwich. "You never know!" She says and wiggles her eyebrows at me.I got this feeling she knows something.I stop chewing and look stern at her. "Spill the beans! What do you know?" She averts her eyes and starts stirring in the pot on the stove.Now I''m certain she knows more than she says. " Now you tell me or I will get pissed," I say and hope she takes it seriously. She stops stirring and turns around to look at me. "I don''t know what to tell you! I have only seen nces and you are in his cell in the castle.That''s all I promise" I raise my eyebrow at her not trusting her in this since thest time. "I''m not going anywhere near his kingdom and I will not let him catch me again!" I just state and eat up my sandwich. Putting my cup down in the sink. "Have you got a dress for the banquet on Friday?" Zoey asks and I havepletely forgotten about it. Dragging a hand down my face I don''t have time for this. Hearing Emmaugh. "Don''t worry Selena! I will get you one tomorrow" she says and I feel relief! If I could skip it I would but I have to be there with my colleagues. A lot of our customers will be there. "thank you!" I say and look at her before turning my head to Zoey "I''m going to work! Just link me if there is anything. And Zoey has some of the guards taking an extra patrol around the woods" she gives me a nod and I walk out of the kitchen. Heading to work it doesn''t take me long before I''m outside the entrance and head over to the elevator.I''m usually one of the first ones here and like my time to start the day before everyone else comes in for work. When I arrive at my floor I walk straight to my office and start myputer up when I get inside.I have some time to catch up to work when my door is opened up. "I heard you were sick! Feeling better?" Elijahes inside my office and I lift my head to look at him.He stands there with his beautiful smile and it''s contagious.I smile back at him. "Yes, I do!" I answer him and ce some papers down I held in my hand. I''m lucky Jessie called and tell them I was sick when I didn''te back. "Do you need any help with catching up on work!" He says and I''m grateful for his kindness. I know he wouldn''t hesitate to help me if I ever needed it. "Thank you but I will manage!" I answer him and I see he wants to ask me something more. I wait for him to tell me. "I wanted to ask you if you would be mypany at the banquet on Friday," he says and I hear he is nervous, I smile at him. ¡° of course," I say and se him breathe out. "great! What color is your dress?" He says and I shrug my shoulders. "I don''t know yet.I will buy one tomorrow" I say when my office phone starts to ring. "I need to take this! I can let you know tomorrow what color my dress is" "alright!" He says and I pick up the phone and answer, I look at him when he walks out of my office and closed the door. The whole day went by in a blur and I hardly get any time to take a break and eat. Sitting in front of myputer while I eat a sd and try to have thest done for the day when I get a mindlink from Zoey. It is one of my abilities, mindlink my pack, and anyone I want even how far away I am I can always mindlink. "What''s the problem?" I mindlink. "We got some activity north of our borders, several wolves have been spotted!" She says "Get everyone inside our borders and have some of our guards follow from a safe distance, I''ming right away," I say and end the link. Getting up on my feet I quickly turn off theputer and pick up my bag before I start walking over to my door. Open it up I take a step and hit a wall which is Elijah, dropping my bag on the floor and almost falling to the ground. When his armse and catch me.His face and lips are only inches away and I look him deep into his grey eyes.He slowly rise me up and keep eye contact with me. Clearing my throat and averting my eyes he let me go. "Sorry I was in a hurry!" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I tell him "It''s fine! I just came here to give you this!" He says and picks up a bag from the floor. Holding it in front of me he gives me his biggest smile and I slowly take the bag from him. Opening it up I see a bright blue dress in it and it looks gorgeous. "Why are you giving me this?" I ask him, don''t see why he would give me a dress. His handes up to cup my cheek. "I saw it in the store and thought it would be perfect with your beautiful blue eyes" Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Selena pov Looking at him I have a hard time knowing what to say. "Thank you!" I say and he pulls his hand back while I bend down and pick up my bag. "You are wee and can I pick you up at six on Friday?" He asks and there is no way I could have hime to the pack. I have a post box registered in the city. No one really knows where 1 live. "I have a few things to do on Friday before the banquet, it''s better if I meet you outside at seven!" "Alright" he says and we start walking to the elevator. Before we reach we say goodbye.He has some more things to wrap up and I have to hurry back home. It doesn''t take long before I''m back home and I see the delivery have arrived and several men are busy getting everything over to the new hospital building. The building is almost done just some small things left and then all the furniture needs to be set up. We can¡¯t wait to have the hospital done.I walk over to check it out and Jacob walks over to me. "Is everything in order?" I ask him "Yes! Everything has arrived and we will be buissy getting it ready. I think we will be done by the end of the week" "I can''t wait to se it up and running it will help a lot! Keep it up and let me know if there is any problem!" I tell him and walk over to the packhouse. We have been without a hospital.We have a doctor here and two nurses but they have been in a house and without the right equipment. When we have it all in ce we can help more of our pack members.We have both witches and werewolves in this pack and some of them are old and without being able to shift and heal properly. Having a hospital even a small one will help us a lot. Meeting Emma when I walk inside the pack house. "What¡¯s in your bag?" She asks and snatches it away from me. Opening the bag she pulls out the dress. "It¡¯s gorgeous, it must have been expensive," she says and holds it up in front of me. "I guess so," I say and shrug my shoulders "you guess? Didn''t you see the price tag when you brought it" she stops and looks at me. "I got it as a gift " "Ah your loverboy got it for you," she says and wiggles her eyebrows at me. "He is not my lover boy!" I say and pinch the bridge on my nose "Well, I bet he would want to be if you let him!" She says and chuckles. "No Emma! I already have enough problems with my supposed fated mate.There is never going to be anyone else!" I take the dress from her and head up to my room.I hear here after me and close the door when she enters my room. "you know Selena.I only tease you out of love, you are my family! But to be honest, I feel sad for you if you never get to experience the first kiss and be truly loved.You deserve to be happy as much as everyone else." She says and I know she only means well, sometimes I''m just not up to all her teasing. "I know Emma! I''m just tired and mad that he gets to dictate my life from a distance.He didn''t want me all those years back and he forced me out of the pack and my safety! I had to leave everyone behind.I just want to find a solution.The best thing is if I can be free from him" I say and sit down on my bed.I hear her walk over to me and take a seat beside me. "Are you sure it''s the best thing for you two? The moon goddess pared you for a reason and think you two have a bigger purpose.Look at all the rogues showing uptely.You two together would be unstoppable" she says andI sigh. "The moon goddess has made a mistake this time!" I state and get up from the bed. I''m done sulking about what I got in my life.1 have a new family here and my pack who relies on me. Changing my clothes I walk out of the room. "Where are you going?" Emma says when I leave my room. "I have to talk to Zoey and check the woods!" I say and walk down the stairs. After today It feels nice to go for a run and clear my mind. Coming out of the pack house I start to search for Zoey and head south first.I know at this time she use to be at the southern borders and looking at the surroundings. When I reach it she is easy to find. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Any news from the patrol?" I ask her knowing some of our patrols followed behind the rogues. "They are on their way back.They followed the rogues in the same way as before and disappeared into the cave" I am not surprised by hearing this. We have been following them to the same spot every time and we haven''t followed them in there.I know the cave leads to somewhere but I am not prepared to risk any of my men or myself to keep following them. Whatever waits on the other side is not a good thing with the amount of rogues we have seen running in there. "Alright it''s all good" "I think you should alert the king! Whatever they are nning it''s big and if they continue to grow in the number of rogues no one might be able to stop them. I think she is right but I have to think of a way to leave the message anonymous. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Selena pov When Friday finally came I had to rush from work and head straight home.I got dyed in a phone call with a customer and when I finally was done I had to hurry. Coming back to the pack house I''m met by Emma. "Hey what''s the rush?" She shouts out after me when I run up the stairs. Taking two steps at a time. "I''m runningte and I have to get ready now If I am going to make it there in time." I answer and get inside my room. "I will help you," she says and rushes after me up the stairs. I take a shower, while she is going through my shoes to find someone that goes well with the dress. Getting out of the bathroom I put on my underwear and a bathrobe, I need to do the hair and makeup before I put on the dress. When I am done and dressed I take a look in the mirror. " you look amazing," Emma says and I can only agree. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Elijah has a really good taste. The dress is a long evening gown and it shows of my curves just in the right ces.I have quiterge breasts and an hourss figure. This dress shows of just enough without being too much.I put on a scarf over my shoulders and feel ready to go. "the dress is just perfect.Thanks for your help!" I say and start walking to the door. "I will drive you there," Emma says and follows behind. "Okay " We head down and go over to the car.We talk about the hospital all the way in the car and I am d for the distraction. When we arrive outside the building for the event, Elijah is waiting outside in a ck suit.He looks so gorgeous I can¡¯t take my eyes off him. ¡°This is going to be hard," I say and she looks over to where I am looking. "Well I have to say he is handsome.Just keep your hands and lips to your self and it will all be fine" she says and chuckles. "But if you feel like crossing a bridge or two with him I''m on your side.I will be cheering for you" I just shake my head at her words. "You know nothing will ever happen with him,"I tell her and open the door to get outside. "If you say so!" She says and blows me a kiss in the air while I walk outside. Closing the door I head over to where Elijah stands when he sees me his eyes lit up and that sexy smile makes me weak in my knees. "you look amazing," he says and offers his arm to me. "you to Elijah " I answer and take his arm. Feeling his body heat close to mine makes my cheek heats up. When we walk into the room everything is beautifully decorated. Our colleagues stand in the crowd and we walk over to them. After dinner, the band starts to y and people get on the dancefloor. I have been sessfully avoiding being in any photo my bosses wanted me to be in.I start to rx a bit and the evening is nice, I have always avoided being photographed. Don''t want to leave any trace after me. "Can I have this dance?" Elijahes over and asks me.I try to avoid the dance, don¡¯t want our bodies to be that close. "I won¡¯t take no for an answer," he says and drags me out on the dance floor. And I can''t get myself out of this one. "I am not a good dancer," I tell him, hoping he would let me pass. ¡° You don''t have to be, just follow me and I will take the lead" his voicees to my ear and a shiver runs down my body. He takes me in his arms and we start to sway to the music. I had no idea he was such a good dancer and I start to rx in his arms. Letting him take the lead and just enjoy this moment. When the dance is done he doesn''t let go and the next dance he pulls my body closer to his.I rest my head on his shoulder and let me just be here at this moment.I feel his hand on my back pulling me tighter to him and I''m getting weak in my knees.I haven''t been this close to another man before and it stirs up feelings in my body I never felt before. The eveninges to an end and Elijah walks with me outside, we talk about everything and nothing. That has always been a good thing with him, our conversations always flow. I follow him to his car at the furthest end of the parking lot and we talk for a moment more. "Well, it''s time for me to go home! Thank you for everything tonight, and the dress.See you on Monday!" I say and turn around to walk away when I feel him grab my arm and swirl me around. His handse to my head and before I even register what''s happening his plumpy lips are on mine in a heated kiss. My mind goes nk and I follow his motions. Getpletely lost in my first kiss ever. He pushes his tongue inside my mouth and tastes every inch of me while his other handes down to my waist and pulls me t against him.I don''t know where I am anymore when a car honks and jolts me out of my trance. Breaking the kiss I turn around and see it''s Emma and Jessie in the car. I quickly leave Elijah and walk over to the car and get inside. "Well that''s one heck of a way to let your mate know you are very much alive and cheating on the mate bond," Emma says and I feel how all blood leaves my head Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Kian pov We have been searching for her day and night thesest four days but there is no trace of her. This has been my priority and everyone I could spare to look after her I ordered. We have looked through every part of the river and down streams for miles. But nothing! Her brother is heartbroken and at one point I had to use my alphamand over him to make him calm down.I am sitting in my office and drinking whiskey. There is a knock on my door and Den and Cannon walk in, they take a seat and I offer them some whiskey. They both pour them a ss. We sit there in silence for a while, lost in our thoughts. "you haven¡¯t felt anything? Did she just vanish up in the thin air?" Den ask me. "No not a thing" "Does it mean she could be dead without you knowing it" Cannon question what we are thinking. Has the bond been so damaged from all these years apart that I wouldn¡¯t feel it if she died? I just shrug my shoulders, don¡¯t know the answer to that question. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Taking another sip of my whiskey I decide it¡¯s time to call off the search. "Call of the search Den .We have looked everywhere and it''ste in the evening now" "But what if she is out there somewhere," Cannon says and I shrug my shoulders. "Did you get any answers from the rogues that got caught?" I ask him and look down at my papers "They only said it''s almost our time before they died.Nothing else, it didn¡¯t matter what we did to them.That was all we got out of them." Den says And I sigh.We have to realize the possibility she is dead.I have lost her forever.I regret taking her away from her family and causing her this pain, if I could take it backI would. Drowning thest whiskey in my ss I get up. My wolf and I need to go for a run.where are you going?" Cannons ask "I need to go for arun," I say and walk out of my office. "we wille with you," Den says. I hear them both get to their feet. "I have to say she was a hell of a good fighter, taking them all out," Cannon says and I feel pain ripple through me just the image of our little mate fighting the rogues of. She was amazing! And then she chooses to fall down the cliff instead of being caught.I am stunned by how brave she was! I never wanted this, and I know it is all my fault and I can¡¯t take it back. "and not to mention how fucking gorgeous she was," Den say and a growl slips out my throat and my wolf takes over and we shift just outside the doors. Can''t listen to what they say about her anymore! We just saw her again and then lost her at the same time. Running away I don¡¯t care if anyone follows or we are alone. Just need to run.It takes a good while before I calm down a bit and start walking. "fuck you run fast" I hear Den in the mindlink. I find us standing by the river looking over it. Den and Cannone walking up to me in shorts and hand me a pair, I shift back and put them on. Sitting down on the riverbank and they take a seat beside me. "What do you think ? Believe she is gone for good?" Den says "I don¡¯t know, I have never felt anything from her in all these years " I never thought I would care what she did since I only thought of my mate who died. But when I saw her and understood how wrong I have been, I felt a connection to her I have never felt even with my first mate.And now it¡¯s toote, I have no one else to me but myself. "Are you sure we should stop the search in the river?" Cannon asks "I don''t think she is there and if she is it means she is dead and will probably wash up somewhere " My wolf whimpered at the thought she would be dead. ¡°We have been searching everywhere and there is no trace of her " ¡°But she is a white wolf and they are special, I have always read of those in the books saying they have been blessed with different gifts.What if she could turn herself into a fish and swim down the river or something I don¡¯t know" Den says "That would be great if she could but I don''t think a fish is such a good ability," Cannon says and chuckle. "Well I don¡¯t know, do you have any better idea?" Den says and we all sit in silence for a while. ¡°It would be great if she had any gift that could save her and she would still be alive.But I have never heard of that kind of gift" I honestly answer, don¡¯t remember that much of the white wolves we have read about. We get up, it¡¯s time to go back. Taking off my shorts and shift to my big ck wolf. Picking up the shorts in our mouths and start running back, it takes a while before I se the castle again. That''s when I suddenly feel pain in my stomach my wolf shifts back to me in the middle of the air and he let out a whimper. The pain almost knocks the air out of my lungs and it stays fora moment.I stand there rotten to my ce. Den and Cannon shift back and look at me. "what the hell happened?" Den asks I am silent for a while, waiting for the pain toe back but It doesn¡¯t.But I know what I felt, there is no doubt.she is alive," I say out loud. "What?" "I felt it, pain in my stomach.It was her! She is alive.I know it" At the first moment I am d to find out she is alive, but then it hits me.My mate is with someone else! Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Kian pov "fucking find her!" I roar to my men when I walk in the door to the castle. The rage I feel knowing she is with another man is about to spill over. ¡° Kian calm down, the pain you felt was so short it can only mean whatever it was over in a second.At tops it would mean a kiss nothing more" Den tries to calm me down but it has the opposite effect. "She is fucking touching another man! When I find that fucker I will rip his throat out" I roar at them and punch the wall. My hand leaves a hole in the wall. "To be fair you did this on your own" Cannon has the balls to tell me this now.I could punch him in the face for what he just said. "Don''t you think I fucking know that? But she is my mate and I am the only one who can touch her" ¡°How about we find her first and then you can try and get her to want you! I wish you luck with that!" Den says and rolls his eyes. ¡°Even if it means I have to lock her up in my room I will do it" I growl out.I know it''s my fault when I chased her out of my kingdom but it doesn''t mean she can touch another man. ¡°Howe you suddenly want her after all these years? " Den wonder "I don''t know, when I saw her I was drawn to her.More than anything I have ever felt! I need her with me.I know I made a mistake all those years back" I feel defeated and sit down in my office chair, resting my head in my hands.I know this isn¡¯t going to be easy but I need to find her and when I do I will never let her go again.I will not make the same mistake twice! ¡°We need to think rationally right now, how far can she have gotten in four days?" Den says ¡°And she didn¡¯t smell like a rogue, she hardly had any scent.Isn¡¯t that a little weird?" Cannon asks, "What are we missing?" I say out loud "she hadn¡¯t any scent from the closest packs but how far away can shee from?" Cannon is right, I had a hard time picking up her scent and Cannon is my top warrior with the best smell and tracking experience I have ever met. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Could her gift be that she can mask her scent?" Den says "that would exin a lot if it is true!" Cannon says and I agree, that would exin some of it. "the reports of seeing a white wolf are from all over the country, where is she hiding? there have been no reports from any pack about a wolf trespassing or anything unusual.The Alpha who is hiding her can¡¯t be close to our pack or he would have told us" I say and drag my hand through my hair. "You are right, so where do we begin the search?" Cannon asks ¡°We have to look into the packs from here and five days away at least, and we have to find out more about white wolves and what gifts they can have.get her family in here I need to talk to them"I order out "I get on with the family right away," Den says and walks out of the office. "I will start the search in the packs" Cannon gets up and walk out the door.I decided to go to the library, there has to be some information I can find over there. White wolves are rare but there would be something. After a couple of hours and not much information, I toss thest book I was reading on the floor. Den walks in and takes a seat in a chair. "Have you found anything?" He asks ¡° There isn¡¯t a lot to find, one white wolf from over two hundred years ago could heal, and one I read about could se a bit of the future.But that is pretty much what I have found so far" "Maybe you should ask your father?" he says "and tell him what? That my second chance mate is a white wolf and it''s all my fault she is gone? I don¡¯t think it''s a good idea to tell him yet! After we find out where she is" I will inform him "Alright! Her parents will be here first thing in the morning.Why don¡¯t you try and get some rest and we will pick this up in the morning?" ¡°I will stay a little longer you can head to bed" Den nods and walks out of the library, there is no way I could get any sleep tonight.I have a lot of books to go through, and I will search the Inte. There has to be some information somewhere and I will find it.I go through every book I can in the library but don¡¯t find anything more useful. Heading over to the office I search the inte bute up empty-handed. My eyes are dry and I look at the clock and see it is almost morning.I decide to go and have a shower and change my clothes before everyone wakes up. Walking up to my room I wonder about everything. How could she survive the fall and how did she get away? My best tracker have been running along the river for four days but there was no trace or scent. If she can mark her scent it would exin some part, but there was no trace of her onnd.I don¡¯t think she would be swimming for four whole days without getting out of the water.I take a quick shower and get dressed, I can¡¯t tell her parents I am her mate and what I have done to her.I need to keep it a secret for now. Just hoping they will have some answers. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Kian pov When I walk down the stairs to the kitchen I meet Cannon "Didn''t you sleep at all?" He asks me ¡°No there was so much I needed to go through in the library" "did you find anything ?" he asks ¡°Nothing useful, instead I got more questions." "I have thought about it two and it doesn¡¯t add up at all, we would have found something when we searched the river.But no trace at all it¡¯s weird" he just states what has on my mind "I am hoping her parents have some answers, they will be here in a little while." We walk into the kitchen and the chef has already made some breakfast.I am not hungry but take a coffee and a sandwich. Sitting down at the table with cannon when Den walks in. "Her parents will be here shortly, what are you going to tell them?"He says "I just need to know if they have any idea howe she is a white wolf and where she can be! Is it true that she has been keeping away from her family during all these years" We eat up and I pour another coffee and walk over to my office, Cannon is with me and Den walks out to meet her parents and show them into my office.We sit down and soon Den and her family walk into my office. I greet her parents and her brother and when all is sitting down I ask them ¡°you know we have caught your daughter with some rogues and had her here in the prison for a few days before she escaped.I have some questions.Did you know she is a white wolf?" I don''t tell them anything more than that. "She disappeared before her shift we have never seen her wolf" her dad answered and I hear the pain of losing his daughter in his voice. I feel sorry for what I have done to them. ¡°do you have any idea where the white wolfes from, have any of your rtives been white?" "No none of us have any idea, when Jaden came home and told us what happened we were shocked.We haven¡¯t seen or heard anything from her in the years since she disappeared! I am sorry my King but we have no answers"Her dad says "How did you know it was your sister?" I ask Jaden "My wolf recognized she was family and I knew it was her.Have you found any trace of her?" Everyone in her family looks at me with hope in her eyes.I can¡¯t brake their hearts again, I did this to them. "We believe she is alive somewhere" Her mother brakes down and cries right in front of me.I can only hate myself for costing them their heartbreak.I took their child and sister away from them. "Why would she do this? Disappeared and never tell us.Something must have happened! Our daughter would never do this." her mother says between sobs. I know why and can''t tell them. "If we find out more we will let you know," I say to them and end the meeting. They stand up and her father reaches out his hand for me, I take it. "Thank you, my King! Let me know if there is anything I can do.We want to find her and bring her home no matter what!" He says and I nod to him. They walk out of the office with Cannon and I am alone with Den. "That gave us nothing besides a headache, knowing all this is because of you," he says and I have nothing to say to that. He is right. Getting up from my chair and headed over to my bar and pour myself a whiskey. "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too early for that?" he says. "No! and I need one" "Then give me one too," he says and I pour another ss and hand him that. Sitting down I think of what to do next. Cannon walks in and take a seat. "since when did we start drinking before lunch?" He says "Since today" Den answer and Cannon gets up and fix his drink. "Have the search in the other packs started?" I ask "Yes! No one knows it¡¯s a white wolf we are looking for.But right now no one has seen anything out of the ordinary and no one has any new members in that age and girl" I sigh. ¡°Well I better go and keep searching in the library." "I cane with you," Cannon says and we walk out and head over to the library. We look everywhere and practically turn the library upside down. After a couple of hours, the mindlink opens and Den shouts from the other side. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Kian and Cannon get to the office right now! Drop everything and get here" His voice tells me this isn¡¯t a joke. We drop everything we have in our hands and rush over to my office. When we walk in I see he is shocked. Den is staring at theputer. There is something he has found out. e here," he says and we walk over to look at what he is staring at. When I see what he is looking at my mouth falls open. It¡¯s her! The picture isn¡¯t the best but there is no doubt it''s her. "I was looking in the finance paper on the inte and came across this article and my eyes were drawn to the girl behind.Though she was beautiful so I zoomed in and saw it was her." He zooms out and I see her in the arms of another man, it looks like they are dancing.She has a beautiful blue dress on her.I let out a snarl at the sight of her in another man''s arm. "calm down you big bad wolf," Den says "look at the date" he points at the date of the article and it was from yesterday. "Where is it take?" Task 1 "look there, an event but it is held in that city." He says and I recognize the city as a human ce. We have two packs not far away from the city and I know them well. Could one of them have her in their pack without telling me? "It doesn''t make any sense," I say Cannon starts to walk to the door. "where are you going?" I ask him ¡° To find my Queen, if she is in that city I will find her and I will be bringing some trackers with me.I will never take a no for an answer! " he states and walks out of the door. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Selena pov I have been feeling anxious thesest days since Elijah kissed me, it was stupid of me to let it happen.I know Kian would have felt it. It wasn''t supposed to happen! All I did to make them believe I was dead is now out the window. I have been avoiding Elijah at work since, saying I have a lot of work that needs to be done. Today I am working from home, the hospital is almost done and there is some deliverying in today.I need to se that everything is right with the delivery. I have been training with my warriors this morning my beta Jessie is the trainer usually but today I feel the need to go and get some energy out. It felt better when I was done with the training and got some breakfast. Heading up to my office and try to get some work done.I''m so tired, every night since I saw my mate again he has been haunting my dreams. Waking up in the middle of the night. My dreams are always the same I see two eyes in the dark and I hear a growl before he walks out of the dark with his teeth on disy and I try to back away when he keeps following me. I trip on something on the ground and he keeps walking and stops when he stands over me in his big ck wolf and I se the beast in him when he looks at me. After that, I wake up and my heart beats fast in my chest.I don¡¯t know what I think of the dream and the lack of sleep is getting to me. ¡°Selena! I am talking to you" I hear Emma speak to me and I turn my head to her.She is standing by the door to my office in the pack house. "I have been talking to you for thest couple of minutes.Do you still have a hard time sleeping? You know I can make you a potion for your sleep" "I know but I need to be avable if anything happens," I say "Don¡¯t worry nothing will happen" she tries to reassure me but I''m not convinced. "What did you want? " I look at her and wait for her answer ¡°Well the delivery has arrived and some of the warriors are up there if you want to go and have a look," she says "Yes I better go there and check it out" I walk out of my office and head over to our warehouse, we have a big building out by the main road where they deliver what we have ordered. No one outside our pack cane in on ournd.We have put up a barrier that no one can cross and from the outside, ournd looks like a dark swamp. It¡¯s just an illusion but no one has evere close to our pack. We have been blessed with all these gifted witches to help keep this pack hidden from the outside world. Today we are a vige hiding behind our barrier,pletely hidden and safe. When we got a delivery after the truck have left we get the things by our trucks and this far no one has ever seen more than this warehouse. There are always some warriors outside our barrier and checking the surroundings for anything unusual. Not even the closest packs know we exist and I would like to keep it that way. Most of us know how it is to be left with nothing, and that makes this pack so special. We want the pack to work and everyone to feel loved and wee.We help each other out and that makes us strong. The hospital will be ready in two days and we wait for thest equipment. Sari and Emma will work at the hospital, we also have a doctor and a nurse in our pack. They found each other in the pack as second-chance mates. I couldn''t be happier! We have had a few who have found their mates in our pack and I am happy for them. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When I walk into the building it takes me more than an hour to go through the delivery but everything is right. We close the doors and decide to move them early in the morning before there is any traffic on the road. When we walk outside the wind changes and I get a tiny whiff of something familiar. I freeze on the spot and try to inhale deeply to see if I can sense the smell again but as fast as it came it is gone again.It has me puzzled if I really smelled it. "Did you pick up something?" Jacob walks up to me and asks. ¡°Yes it felt familiar somehow, but as fast as it came it was gone again and I couldn¡¯t ce it" "What do you think it is?" he asks "I want all the patrols on the inside of the barrier tonight and no one is allowed to go outside before I have checked the surroundings in the morning." I give him the orders and look around us. "what do you think it was?" He asks again, I hear he is worried. "I don¡¯t know but I don¡¯t like the feeling so I just want to be on the safe side.No one is allowed out" ¡°Yes I will take it with them right away," he says and walks away. I decide to shift and take a look around the woods, if there is something out there I will find it. Running for a long time and trying to pick up any trace on the way I have to give up atst. There isn''t a trace after the scent again and it has me questioning if I really smelled it.I have a strange feeling on my way back and not before we are inside the barrier can I rx. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Kian pov We said goodbye to Cannon and five of my warriors yesterday, they left in two cars to go to the city where the photo was taken. I trust cannon! There isn''t anyone better and I know if anyone can find her it''s him. My office phone starts ringing when I am in the middle of going through the packs around the city, if she is in one of those packs we will find her. Picking up the phone It''s Cannon who calls. "We have arrived and the cars are here so we are going to the first pack.How many are there?" He asks "three packs that we know of and actually the new pack Is one of them.I will send you the addresses and information you might need" I tell him. "Okay! I will call you when I know anything more" he says and we hang up the phone. Half the day goes by and I have a lot to do. We couldn''t find anything more on white wolfs and we have been going true her family tree.We came up with nothing from that too. My men went through the passengers on every bus and train from when she disappeared but not a trace. There is something we are missing! Den walks into my office when Cannon calls again. "Kian there is something strange here," he says "What is?" I don''t get what he is meaning. "We found nothing at the first pack then we went to the new pack and there is nothing here! Just a swamp." he says and I raise my eyebrow. "Are you sure it¡¯s the right ce?" I have to ask him it sounds so strange. "Yes I am sure, wait a minute I¡¯ll send you my coordinates and a photo of where I stand." my phone vibrates and I look at the photo and the location. "Yes you are at the right ce.It should be there!" "as you can see it''s not" he states. "Alright I will go and check the letters and talk to youter," I tell him ¡°we will head over to the next pack in the meantime," he says and we hang up the phone. I get up from my chair and head out of the office. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Den follow me out "where are you going and what¡¯s the problem? " ¡° The new pack wasn¡¯t at the location.Cannon was there and it was only a swamp.I need to check the letters from the pack" I say while I keep walking. Den follows behind. ¡° That was strange," he says "Yes something isn¡¯t right" It takes a couple of minutes to go to the office where we keep all registration of packs in our country. Walking inside we head over to the secretary and he helps us get the letters, and it¡¯s a lot of letters. Over two hundred and not even half of them are open. It will take hours to go through them all.We head back with the letters to my office and start opening them. It¡¯ste in the evening when we are done with the letters, from everything we have been reading the pack is quite big. There is a problem though, the alpha has registered the address Cannon was at since there wasn¡¯t anything there something doesn¡¯t add up. The Alphas name is also a mystery, it only signed with S.carter "What do you think Kian? I feel something is not right" Den says "Something is really of about this pack.All these letters that haven''t been opened by the register since he thought the Alpha had a screw loose, and just let it be.If the numbers are right we are talking about one of the biggest packs outside of this kingdom and none have seen or heard anything about it.If it¡¯s not located there where could it be? Or doesn''t it exists? I have to call Cannon " I say and try to reach him a couple of times but his phone doesn¡¯te through guessing he is where the service is bad. "Let''s call it tonight, he will call back tomorrow and we have a lot to do with the training in the morning," Den says ¡° go ahead I will finish this up and then head to bed"he gets up and say goodnight then he leaves the office and I start to gather all the letters.Putting them in a box so it is easier to find them the next time. Something is bothering me and I sit down with theputer. Pulling up a map of the area the pack should be located at. All I see from the map are trees. It¡¯s located in the woods but there isn¡¯t a swamp on the map. The picture is taken of the woods four years ago, but how it could be a swamp in these four years I don¡¯t know.I try calling Cannon onest time before I decide to head up and take a shower before bed.I can¡¯t stop thinking about what we are missing, I need to ask Cannon to head over to the location again. He needs to have a look around.I am about to sleep when my phone is ringing and finally Cannon calls. ¡° I hadn¡¯t any service when you called before, we have been through thest two packs now and there is nothing new and none of them have ever heard of another pack in this area.But there have been some pack members that have left the packs to follow a rtive to a new pack but they have no idea to where they have gone" he says "All this is strange! We have gone through all the letters and they only say the location you were at.I looked up the area on the maps and before it was arge wood, not a swamp.I need you to go back tomorrow and swipe the area" "Alright we will! tomorrow I a going to start in town and look for the photographer and se if there is any list of the guests at the event.I call you tomorrow when I have more information" "That''s good Cannon " we hang up and I put the phone next to me. I hope he finds something useful tomorrow. If he doesn''t I might have to go over there by myself, I know my wolf would pick up the smallest scent of our mate if she is there. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Selena pov The next day when I woke up early, I instantly went out and run around our grounds and into the woods. I took my time to go make sure there wasn''t anything unusual.I didn¡¯t pick up the scent again and eventually, I went back home. The scouts were on high alert the whole night and they would keep a close watch throughout the day. Everyone was going to stay behind the barrier as a precaution. Today I needed to go to work there is a lot happening at work and I need a head start so I was up real early to head over. Jessie and Zoey were also going to work today and we decided to go home together, they work at the front desk and I often have to workter than them. When I arrive at work I am the first one on our floor and I love the time alone. Starting up theputer I went through my mail, it took me quite some time and I was in the middle of it when my secretary walked in with a cup of coffee. "There are a couple of phone calls today, I have the list here of all that wants toe in contact with you," she says and ces the coffee down on my desk and gives me the list. Looking at it I sigh and know this will take most of my day going through. "then we start from the bottom of the list! Call them and put it through to me when they are ready" I tell her "Yes of course " she walks out of the office and soon the phone connects to me. The day flies by and I haven¡¯t noticed what time it is when I end thest call for the day. Hearing someone clearing their throat I look up from my desk and see Elijah standing at the door with a paper in his hand. I can¡¯t help but blush when I see him, he notices and his lips turn up in that beautiful smile of his.He walks over to me and leans down behind and whispers in my ear. "I would love to se more of that blushing" His words sent my cheeks crimson red and would love to hide my face in my hands right now. "can I help you with something!" I try to sound hard but my wordse out in a seductive whisper and not even I could take my words seriously. ¡°I know a lot of things you could help me with," he says with a husky voice and my words get stuck in my throat. I have no idea how to handle a situation like this.It''s all new to me. "I¡¯m sorry Elijah but I am supposed to meet my friends downstairs in a little while, did you want something before I go?" I need him to stop and go back to what it used to be. Nothing can ever happen between us again. ¡°I want you" he says and winks at me. Fuck! he actually had to say just that. I feel a shiver run down my spine and my head is spinning.I''m lucky my Secretary walks in and breaks this awkward moment. "Is that all for today?" She asks me "Yes I think we are done, you can go home," I say to her and she takes her to leave. I mindlink Jessie and Zoey toe up to my office and help me leave if Elijah won¡¯t go.I''m afraid I don''t know how to get out of this situation. "I came here to show you something," He says and hands mea finance magazine. "What¡¯s this?" I ask him and when he opens it up my heart is about to pound out of my chest. "What¡¯s happening?" Jessie mindlinks me.She feels my panic through the pack bond. "Get to my office and you will se for yourself " I mindlink back. I have a hard time to try and act normal. In the magazine, my face is shown in the background. There is no way anyone wouldn¡¯t recognize me if they saw me. Even If I am in the background of the picture my ice blue dress and my long blond hair be the center of the picture. How could this have happened I made sure to dodge every photographer that evening. ¡° You look so beautiful, I am thinking of calling the magazine and se if they got any more photos of you.I want to frame it" the panic I felt when he said that, it would mean anyone could find out where I was. I need to get a grip on the situation. Jessie and Zoeye bursting through my office door ready to fight whoever is in here to hurt me. When they se me they calm down. "Is there any problem?" Elijah says with a raised eyebrow at their suddenly bursting into the office. "We were just worried something has happened since you didn¡¯t meet us downstairs" Jessie is quick to save the situation. "Everything is just fine.I was held up by looking at a photo of me and Elijah in the finance magazine " I say and point down to the magazine at my desk. They both immediately understand what I try to tell them and they walk over to us. My hands are sweating and I am panicking at this. "Elijah do you know how far this magazine reaches?" I have to ask. "I know it''s sold all over the country but most people reading it works with finance.However, I have seen an ad on the inte about it so maybe more people are reading it now" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. When he said that all the colors on my face are drained. This can¡¯t be happening! "Why did you ask?" He wonders "Nothing I haven¡¯t seen it before that¡¯s just why I asked" I lie to him. I have read it many times before but I have no idea how big the magazine is. It would mean that anyone could se it and if they know me they would instantly recognize me in the photo. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Selena pov I can''t take my eyes off the photo and dread what will happen if he finds me.Well we need to head home," Jessie says. And I am suddenly aware of the possibility they could already be on their way here if they wanted to find me. Oh, fuck! A shiver runs through my body. I can''t let anything happen to get the pack revealed. Their safety is my priority! "Yes you are right just let me get my things," I say and get up from my chair. ¡°I''ll walk you down," Elijah says and I hoped he could walk away. ¡°There is no need," I say to him and hope he gets it. "I want to, I can keep youpany a little while," he says and holds up the door for us. I sigh! I take my bag and we walk out of my office. "Could this go any worse than it already does " I mindlink Jessie and Zoey. Can¡¯t speak my mind in Elijah''s presence. "We just need to get home and figure it out" Jessie mindlink back. When we get in the elevator I and Elijah stand behind Jessie and Zoey and he put his hand on my back and leans down and gives me a brief kiss on my cheek. I feel my head start to spin off all this stress. The elevatores to stop and I can hardly walk out. It¡¯s still sunny outside and I put on my sunsses.If I just could get home and hide from everyone. My eyes and ears are on the surrounding all the time and I can¡¯t focus on what Elijah and Zoey are talking about. Jessie and Zoey understood what needed to be done without me saying anything. Zoey keeps Elijah busy with talking me and Jessie are constantly scanning the area around us. That¡¯s when I pick up that faint scent I recognized from yesterday and now all my senses are on high alert. Zoey and Jessie are aware of me and quickly say goodbye to Elijah telling him we need to take another way home. I just say goodbye and walk between two buildings, they follow me in and I mindlink them. "We need to split up and you two know what to do and how you get home.We have these emergency escape roads for this.Get home and alert everyone back home"I tell them "Are you going to be fine" Jessie mindlink back "I will be alright but we all know it¡¯s me they want if they are looking for anyone and I need to lure them away from us! Just go! I will be fine.Take my bag with you if I need to shift fast" Zoey takes my bag and we go our separate ways. I now they will be fine. We have practiced for this many times and their escape ways arepletely hidden and no one will be able to follow.I just need them to follow me! I walk out of the houses, heading over to the woods on the other side of the city. The furthest away from my pack possible.I sense someone following me, they are wolves. It feels like four wolves but could be more.I keep walking. Don¡¯t turn around If they are not sure and would leave me alone. After a while, I understand they will not let me go and they keep walking closer. I speed up hoping to have some more space between us but they are bigger than me and can easily walk faster. When I am about to leave the city and enter the woods two more wolves step out in front of me and cut off my way.I turn my steps to the side and walk to the left instead.I get a big sniff of the wolves now and there is no question. It¡¯s the kings and when I turn my head over my shoulder I recognize one of them. It''s his Gamma and I already had the pleasure to meet him before.He could order me to stop and I would have to obey because he is of a higher rank than me since Iam not marked. I do have a surprise tho. But I don¡¯t want to reveal my secret yet, and this time he won''t get the chance to capture me.I know this ce and just a couple of more steps and no one beside us will se me when we shift.I guess they are not certain it''s really me and they wait to se what I will do. Well then good for you boys! Youareinforarun! 1 The next step I take we shift in mid-air and make a run for it. I hear them shift behind us but we just keep running.I guess he has sent some of his best men and this will be a run for all we got. We just need to lure them away a bit. One wolfes up next to us and we hit it and he goes flying into a tree. We dodge under a fallen tree and a wolfes from the air and tries tond on us but we kick him in his stomach and he glides away on the forest floor. Running faster to try and shake the rest off me! I hear a big wolf catching up to us and I guess it¡¯s the gamma. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He tries to get a hold of our leg and we get a chance to kick him in his head. Putting a great deal of strength in that kick and he glides away on his side and hit a three with his head, making him unconscious. The other wolves are a little bit behind so we take this chance and escape. Running behind a big tree and heading over to a passage on the side of a cliff by the water we have our escape. Shifting back once we reach the pack house, I run inside to see if Jessie and Zoey are back and safe. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Kian pov I have been waiting for Cannon''s report the whole day. The morning started with training and a few hourster I had expected to hear from him but all I got was a text saying he needed to meet a few people and would call meter. The day has been dragging and I have been avoiding my father for days now. Don''t want to meet him and tell him about my mate yet.I know when he finds out he will be furious, can''t me him.I made a mistake all those years ago, I could have handled it much better than I did. Den opens the mindlink. "your dad is waiting in your office" "Just the person I don''t want to meet yet" I answer N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Well, he is your problem now! I head over to the borders and check the warriors " he cut the mindlink and I seriously thought to ignore my father and go somewhere else. But I know he will not let me be. Walking over to the castle I head over to my office, opening the door I see him sitting at my chair and looking through a map and I know it''s the information about Selena. "avoiding me son" "no just a lot to handle right now" I lie to him. "found out anything more about your mate? How could she just disappear?" He asks "We are doing everything to find her! When you are here, do you know anything about white wolves?" Trying to make him focus on something else than her and if he has any information on white wolves I would like to know. "hmm, why do you ask?" "just that one has been spotted and we are trying to find some more information" I lie to him "They usually have special gifts but you should ask your mother about this.She use to gather information about white wolves, she found them interesting and always wanted to meet one" he says "maybe I should talk to her but it has to be another day.I am waiting for a report" I would like for her to tell me all she knows after I get the call from Cannon. "Thene by for dinner someday" "yes I will when I have time" right now I have to do everything I can to find her and bring her here. I will figure out the restter on. "Alright son I will head home,e by when you have time," he says "I will" he leaves the office and I sigh in relief. My dad was a great king when he ruled, the day he let me take over was a week before my mate died and when I was lost in grief he stepped in again and helped me out until I was ready to go back. I know he wants the best for me and my parents have been a great support through it all but there is no way I can tell him about my mess up with my second chance mate right now. I need to find a way to fix it first. My phone starts ringing and I pick it up, finally, Cannon is calling. "It took you long," I tell him the moment the phone connects. "Well we run into some problem" he answers reluctantly. "What problem?" I ask and sit back in my seat. "Your mate! Let me tell you Something.You will have your hands full with that one" he says and chuckles "Tell me what happened!" "We found her! We weren''t sure if it was her because she didn¡¯t have any scent and that is weird" We had found out she came with one of twopanies so we split up and observed through the day, watching everyoneing and going. Then she steps out with two other females and a man from one of the buildings. We couldn¡¯t pick up any scent from the females so we started following them. They split up and we kept our distance at first following her to the woods, where she suddenly shifted and made a run for it. We had a hard time following her and she easily took us out if we came too close "He stops talking and I know there is something he don''t want to tell me.And then what?" I ask "Well she didn¡¯t hurt anyone of us just kept us away from catching her," he says "What are you not telling me?" I ask and hear him sigh and I know whatever it is he is not proud of it "She took me out like It wasn''t even hard" I can''t help but burst outughing at him.¡± You mean a little girl took out the big bad wolf! I have seen a lot of men trying to even scratch you and you easily take them down and now you are telling me she could have you on your knees" I keepughing when Den walks in.He stops in the doorway with a surprised expression on his face. "What is it?" He asks "Apparently my little mate took down Cannon!" I answer him, he bursts outughing and I hear on the phone how Cannon huffs. This has probably hurt his self-confidence a little. "Well where is she now?" I ask "That we don¡¯t know, when I woke up again she was gone and the trace ends on a cliff" "What!? She can''t just disappear again" I say and look up at the sealing. "We have found out she is working in one of thepanies, she is in the top of employes.Working with shares and handling big ounts.The address she has registered at her work goes to a post box.So she is obviously hiding where she lives" I am shocked by what he is telling me, and in the meantime I am impressed. I know she didn¡¯t finish school since I ordered her away but never in my imagination could I ever think she would have done so great by herself. "What do you want us to do, she knows we are here and will probably hide if she doesn¡¯t run" "She is smart.Let¡¯s y a different game with her.Wait by the phone I will call you back" I say and hang up the phone. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Selena pov When I got home yesterday booth Zoey and Jessie were already home, safe and sound. I could rx a bit but now we have another problem. They have figured out I wasn¡¯t dead and found me. How much they know I have no idea but since I felt the scent outside ournd I know they have been here and looked at the front where our warehouse is. None of our warriors have picked up anything strange and we have to be extra cautious.I can''t have them find our pack.I had to call my boss today and say I would be working from home. Saying I had a bad headache and wouldn''t be able to answer my phone. They could email me if they wanted to reach me.I will have toe up with something. If they have found where I work, then I can¡¯t go back.I am deep in my thoughts when Jessiees walking into my office. ¡° I have sent out some men to look for the king''s people." she says ¡°That''s s good we need to know where they are all the time" "What are you going to do about work?" ¡° I don¡¯t know yet, I need to figure something out" I pinch the bridge of my nose, feeling frustrated over this whole situation. Why do they have toe here and ruin everything good I have going on? It''s clear I need to break the bond, then he would leave me alone. "I need to speak with Emma.Mindlink when they have any news" She nods and walk out the door. I know where Emma is at this hour of the day and It would feel nice with a walk I head out of my office and make my way to our herbal garden, I like to go there, it¡¯s always peaceful. I find her standing in the middle picking some herbs. ¡° knew I would find you here" "Yes I am not hard to find," she says with a chuckle. Let me guess you want to know If I have any suggestions on how you can get rid of your sexy mate.But since he is obviously looking for you he might have a change of heart ¡° she says "Or he just wants to pester my life and lock me up in a room.Mark me so he gets stronger and never let me out again" I sarcastically say "And that would stop you?" she says and look at me. "No but the bond would.If he marks me and does not ept my rejection the bond would make me go into heat and I wouldn''t be able to resist him forever.It wouldn''t be me but the bond craving him.I hate him for what he has done.I want to have a say in the one I will spend the rest of my life with." ¡° I hear you.And I know what he has done to you and your family.It wasn¡¯t right and you have all the right to be mad at him.But maybe he has changed" she says and goes back to picking herbs. "don¡¯t care if he has changed, I hate him for all the things he has done and I will never ept him as my mate" she sighs. I hear what she is saying but there is no way I can ever forgive him for what he has done to me. Losing my family, shifting alone, kicking me out of my home with nothing. Tossing me without even giving me a chance and I had to survive out here. Never in my life will I ever ept him as my mate. "Alright I''ll talk to Sari and see if she has any idea how to get rid of that bond" ¡°This is a mess, I can¡¯t go back to work when I don¡¯t know if they have found out where I work and there is no way I can work from home forever," I say "Let¡¯s hope Sari has an idea!" I find the mindlink open up it''s Jessie "The kings me are in the woods where you run into, we have found out where they are staying and we have a close watch on them" "That¡¯s fine keep a tab on them and let me know what happens." I close the mindlink. "Any news?" Emma ask ¡°Yes they have found them, they are looking in the woods I ran into! Just what I hoped they would.There is something I have been wanting to ask you for along time " "I have been wondering when the question woulde! Let''s go to the kitchen first and grab a cup of coffee.I will be needing it for this conversation " "alright" I am used to her somehow knowing what I will ask before I ask the question and when she wants to grab some coffee first I don¡¯t argue with her. We head into the kitchen and make some coffee she brings out a cake from the refrigerator and cuts some slices. We take the cake and the coffee and walk out to the patio. It''s a beautiful day and warm. We take a seat and enjoy the sun for a little while. Just sitting there is silence before she starts the conversation. "let''s hear your question," she says. "After everything that happened to you howe you can still think good of men?" I know she was badly beaten and raped by numerous men before I found her and she was tossed away from the man she loved because he found his mate leaving her pregnant and alone. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Booth Emma and her daughter E were traumatized by their experiences. E has a harder time trusting people and especially men. We are very careful with whoever we introduce to her and when we built the school in our pack we had to keep the teachers only women until there was one man she trusted and could rx with. Now there are two women and one man educator at our school. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Selena pov Emma takes a sip of her coffee before she answers my question. "I don''t me my love for finding his mate and the bond pulling him away from me.I just wished he could have been in our daughter''s life.Things would have been different if he was still in our life somehow.But then I wouldn¡¯t have met you and had this amazing life we have now.When ites to the rapes I blocked my mind out from what was happening to my body.They could take my body but not me, no one could touch me.My body carries the scars of what happened both the rapes and the fights.When I se the big scars on my face I am reminded of where I came from and what I have endured it makes me stronger.I remember all the love I have felt before in the arms of men and I know not all of them are bad.There is only one thing I am scared of" "What is it?" I have a hard time believing there could be anything that she could be scared of after everything she have to endure ?¡°Finding my mate," she says and takes a bite of her cake.I can''t understand why that would be a problem. "Why?" I ask and sip on my coffee ¡°A mate should love you no matter what, we are made to fit each other like two pieces of a puzzle.What will happen when my mate sees me, sees all my scars? Will he get angry, can he handle it or would he be filled with rage because someone hurt me and frighten E and me? And me already having a child, would he ept her? A mate often gets possessive of its mate, I can¡¯t have that.My mate needs to be kind and calm.That scares me more than anything, I can''t have anyone ever hurt my daughter again." I can se where shees from and It hurts me what they had to endure.I wish things could be different for her. She deserves to be happy. "I promise to always protect this pack and with all the life in me, I will make sure you are safe.No one is ever going to hurt you or E again!" I say and take her hand in mine. She turns her head and looks at me. "I know you will Selena but I just hope I never find my mate.It will be easier that way" she says and look sad at me, it hurts hearing her say it. After that we just sit in silence and drinking coffee, thinking about everything she said.I couldn¡¯t bare it if any one of them got hurt again. They are my family and I care about them more than my own life. "i have to get back to work, Ie and find youter," I tell her and get up from my seat. Heading inside I walk over to the kitchen and ce my dishes down before I walk over to my office again. At this point, I can''t fall behind on work. When I sit down behind myputer there are a few new emails and I open them from thepany first. One is from my boss, we have a new ounting in and he wants me to travel to them and sign the papers. My colleagues have been on these trips before but this would be my first time traveling outside the city in business. Sitting back in my seat and thinking this over for a moment, the timing couldn''t be more perfect than it is. He has sent me the information on thepany and I start to look into it. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s a few hours away by flight and I know I will have to take the flight, my boss would question how I got there otherwise. But everything seems to be in order and I could take my time there and have the rest of the week off after. This would be a good idea since I don¡¯t know if I can get back to work or if they have found out where I work. It would buy me some time to figure out what to do. Jessie and Jacob can handle the pack and all that needs to be done until Ie back. I decide to take the offer and answer my boss, it doesn¡¯t take long before he sends me a reply. He will book the flight right away and I will be having a car waiting for me when I arrive in the city. My Secretary will send me the contacts in my mail and the rest of the bookings I need. After a few minutes, I get the flight number and my booking.I will be leaving tomorrow morning at seven. It means I will have to start packing tonight and go through everything here with my pack before I leave. If I will be gone a few days they need to know what to do.I mindlink Jessie and Jacob toe to my office when they are free.I start to go through what needed to be done and what to do with the king''s men. The pack will be safe and hidden as long as they stay behind the barrier. Even if anyone outside our pack would try and go through the barrier they would have painful brain fog and their sight would almost be gone. Not to mention they would feel like they are sinking into a swamp. It feels safe to leave my pack as long as they are inside and are careful when they step outside the barrier. I hope Kian''s men will have given up when Ie back or I need to find another solution.I will not let my pack be revealed, they will stay hidden and safe whatever happens around me! They are my reason to keep fighting. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Selena pov Finishing thest on myputer I turn it off and gather all papers I need. Looking forward to having some time away from the office and I might be able to rx. Knowing they can''t find me when I am away on business. cing the papers down in a folder I look at the things needs to handle when I am away when Jessie and Jacob walk into my office. "What''s the problem? " Jessie says while they walk over and sit down in the chairs in front of my desk. I look between the both of them. "I will be going away for a couple of days to work," I tell them "where are you going?" Jacob ask ¡°There is a new ount in another city I''m going over to sign some contracts.I will leave all my information about where I am going and what flight I will be taking.You need to handle the pack alone while I am away and if anything happens to me, you can under no circumstancese looking for me." I say and look stern at Jessie I know she is the one who would be breaking my orders if she thought I would be needing to be rescued. without hesitation! ¡° But," she says and looks at me. "There is no but Jessie! These are my orders and we all know I will make it, whatever happens.You know my codes if I only can connect a second you will be the one I contact" I say and se her have a concerned look on her face. "I have a bad feeling about this," she says. "I promise I will be back and I am leaving the pack in your hands until I get back! I have written down a list of what needs to be done and what to do with the king''s men.So calm down everything will be fine" I try to reassure her.I know she doesn''t like when I go away but I''mpletely calm. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Knowing the pack is in good hands. I hand them the list and the information about where I am going and the flight I will be taking tomorrow. They take the time and look at the information, and I sit and wait for them to be done. "Are you sure about this? You have no one around to help you if there is a problem, and what if another pack picks up your scent?" Jacob says and I hear his concern. "Don''t worry! I will bring myself enough potions to help keep my scent away until Ie back again.No one will know what I am even if there is another pack!" I say and se him looking over at Jessie. "Can''t Ie with you?" Jessie says and I sigh. "I need you here to keep everyone safe! I will be alright, don''t worry" I rise and they get I don''t want to keep discussing it. "I have to pack my bags and take a run around our borders to make sure it''s fine.We can talkter I say to them and start to walk out of my office.I hear them both walking behind me." ¡°Can Ie with you on the run?" Jessie says when she catches up to me. "of course! I''m nning on starting on the south borders" I tell her when we make out way down the stairs. "Sounds good to me! How far in the woods do you want to look?" I take a moment to think about it. "I want to go by the cave and see if we pick up any more scents, there haven''t been any more activity lately" we walk out of the pack house and start taking off our clothes on the porch before we shift and start running to the borders. We have always been very synced when we are out and patrolling, knowing what the other thinks without having to mindlink. Running in the forest wee closer to the cave where all rogues have been running and disappearing for weeks. Searching the area we find faint traces of some activity but they seem to be a bit old and running away from the cave. We have seen booth rogues going in and othersing out a part of me wants to go in there and have a look at what''s on the other side, but the risk of being exposed is too high and I can''t risk my pack. Taking an extra run around we feel satisfied for now and start to head back.I will have a patrol going over here every day and check it out.I have a feeling something big is going on and we will have to keep a close watch until we figure out what to do. Coming inside our borders again we head over to the pack house and shift back. Taking on our clothes we discuss what they need to do and make sure a patrol outside our borders all the time while I''m away. She goes to find Zoey and I head inside, need to start packing my bags and take a shower so I''m ready to go early in the morning.I don''t see anyone inside and head over to the kitchen first, something to eat and drink would be good. Heating up some leftovers I sit down by the counter and start eating. If I could figure out a way to tell Kian about all these rogues and the strange activity we have been having around here without revealing this pack or me I would do it. I don''t think he would be giving it much thought if I sent him a letter anonymously, if it were me I would think it was a trap. Sighing to myself I walk over with my empty te and wash it up before I head up to my room and start packing. I will have to figure out a way to let him know! Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Selena pov Getting up to my room I start by pulling out some work clothes and underwear. That¡¯s when I get a message on my phone.It¡¯s from Elijah. "heard you were going to travel! It will be fun" "I hope you are right! Have never done this before " I answer back "It only means the owners trust in you! And I know you will do great" I get a warm feeling in my body from his words. "Thank you, don¡¯t know what I ever can do to repay you for everything you have done for me" "I know I thing or two you could do" I get as a reply and feel how my hands start to sweat. OOh no! I seriously didn¡¯t walk in that trap myself. I practically gave him that opportunity and now I have no idea what to answer him. "speechless? I would like to hear you moan instead" Now my cheeks start to burn and at that right moment, Emma decides to walk into my room. "Hey what are you up to?" She walks over and snatches my phone from me. "Stop it, Emma, don¡¯t answer anything I will regret" She just giggles and writes on my phone. I try to get it back from her but she dodges my attempt. When She is done she hands me the phone and I tossed it on the bed like it had burned my hand''s men I read what she has answered him. "Fuck Emma you can¡¯t answer like that.How am I ever going to meet him at work again? I am fucked..I need to quit work.I will have to find something else" "Calm down it wasn¡¯t that bad.It''s every man''s dream to hear their crush think of them when they are alone in bed!'' " Good dammit Emma It sounds even worse when you say it out loud! I seriously need to find myself another job "Sheughs at me and I hear the phone beep again." ¡°I am not opening that one!" I say and raise my hands in the air. "I can look at it for you," she says and reaches for the phone, I pick it up and put it in my drawer. "Find yourself a man you can have fun whit and stop making my life painful" "but it is too fun teasing you" I sigh and walk over to my closet again, getting my bag and starting packing it. "I don¡¯t have the best feeling about this trip," she says and sits down on my bed. I walk over and sit beside her. "You know I will always make it.You don¡¯t have to worry about me" I say to her "But you know I always do! We all hate when you are away even when you only are at work" she looks at me with sadness in her eyes. "I know you will all handle it when I am away even if something happens and I will be gone longer than nned.And I promise to let you know what happens" I try to reassure her.She sighs and takes my hand in hers, I just have a bad feeling about this" "I will be back soon, don¡¯t worry." We chatted for a while and I finish packing. When she leaves I pull out my phone and look at the messages he has sent. The first one said ¡° forget the thinking ande join me instead when you are back" and the second he wondered where I went. I answered him that I was busy packing and needed to get ready for tomorrow morning. He understood and we ended our conversation after that. I had to stop getting any more messages before it goes out of hand. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I need to take a shower and catch some hours of sleep before I have to head over to the airport. Decide to check in with Jessie about what the status was with the king''s men. "Anything new?" I mindlink her " Well what we can see all his men boarded a in just minutes ago and left" ¡° just like that?" I have a hard time believing they would just give up. "Yes it appears so" "Alright let me know if anything changes" I cut the mindlink and head over to my bed.It¡¯s strange why would they leave just after a day''s search. I couldn¡¯t get much sleepst night and I was tired the next day when I had to leave my bed and head over to the airport early in the morning. When I walk down the stairs to the kitchen no one is up and I eat some breakfast before it''s time to go. Walking out of the house, Jacob is waiting by the car.He will drive me to the airport. "Isn¡¯t it weird they all left yesterday?" He asks me when I take a seat in the car. "It doesn¡¯t feel right but who knows maybe the king needed them back" I answer. Have been thinking the same thing as him, finding it strange. We chat the whole way to the airport. "Well just look out for yourself ande right home if you suspect something," he says when I open the door and am ready to head over to check-in. "I will! don¡¯t worry! Take care of the pack when I am gone.See you in a couple of days" I say to him and walk out of the car. Heading to the airport with my bag and checking it in. I could have made this trip a lot faster than going on an airne, but here I am waiting in an airport and then sitting on an airne for hours just so my bosses don''t start to question how I got there when they pay the bills on a business trip. After I have checked in the bag I head over to my gate and take a seat. We will start border in awhile. I turn off my phone and put it in my bag, when they open the gate I am one of the first that needs to border the ne, my seat is the farthest away from the door on the ne.I walk inside I sit down and rx in my seat.I haven¡¯t seen anything suspected. When the ne is up in the air the flight attendant walks around and takes orders. The seat next to me is upied by a young girl and she is human.I order a bottle of water and the attendant brings me a bottle and opens it for me, I drink half of the bottle. After a little, while I start to feel sleepy.I''m really sleepy! I can¡¯t keep my eyes open.I try to fight it. My wolf is numb, I can¡¯t reach her! I just realize I have been drugged when I feel the seat next to me dip and someone big is sitting in the seat instead of the girl.I can¡¯t open my eyes to se who it is, I don''t feel anything. Just before my head spins and I am about to pass out I hear a voice. "Don¡¯t fight it" And I couldn¡¯t even if I wanted. My mind goes nk and I pass out Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Selena pov When I wake up again I try to reach my wolf but she is still sedated and I know we have been drugged with wolfsbane and I guess some sleeping drug.I have no memory of after the man spoke to me.I try not to make a sound when I look around where I am being held.I am in a cer behind bars and with the smell of it, the bars are coated with silver and wolfsbane. It makes it hard to break through.I am ced in a small bed with a nket over me. At least it smells clean.I hear someone opening a door and two people are walking down.Iy completely still. Then I hear them talk. ¡°why is she being held down here," one of them says "It¡¯s just a precaution, she is a white wolf and we don¡¯t know her mental state since she became rogue.Many be crazy after being alone" Iugh inside when I hear what they are saying about me, if they only knew.I recognize their smell and I know my dear mate has found me. "she won¡¯t wake up for hours I guess not until tomorrow by the number of sleeping pills we put in her water.We just need to check up on her from time to time" I hear the two men climbing the stairs again and closing the door. There is a dim light in the ceiling and I turn around to look at my surroundings. There are two cells down here in thisrge room.It¡¯s high up to the ceiling and has some small windows with bars. I recognize the type of house and guess I am in the castle of all ces. Well, he won¡¯t be keeping me here longer than I have to. I just need my wolf to wake up so I can pull on her strength and we will be leaving this ce.Iy back down if anyonees back I need to quicklyy down in the same position. Times go by slowly when I wait for my wolf to wake up again. It must be in the middle of the night when I hear the door open,ying on my side again and trying to rx I smell his intoxic scent and a shiver goes through my body. I feel his presence on the other side of the bars. My mate, he just stands there for what feels like ages before he walks up the stairs again and closes the door.I sigh a breath of relief when he locks the door.I guess it will be hours before anyone else comes down and look at me.I start to feel sleepy when Iy there and I let sleep take over for a while, I am going to need all the strength I haveter. After a couple of hours, I wake up again and see some lights from the window peering through, my wolf starts to stir again and I get a glimmer of hope to be out of here in no time. Her strength is not back yet but she is awake at least, and I know soon she will be back to herself.I hear the door open and Iy down, his scent is back and I hear more footsteps on the stairs.I put up a wall so my wolf can''t be reached.I can''t let her and his wolf speak, I don¡¯t trust my wolf with our mate at all. She still wants her mate even after everything he has done. Laying on my side I feel a lot of eyes on me, they are just standing there and not saying a word. ¡°open the door" I hear him order and I know he is about to walk into me. The door creaks open and I feel him standing beside my bed. I try not to make a move and my heartbeat is steady. "I know you are awake! Get up" hemands me. I go out of bed with a growl. Standing in front of me with his tall and muscr body, I only reach to his chest and I know I look tiny against him. "Look at me!" Hemands and I try to fight against him. I have to give in to his alphamand since my wolf hasn''t got her strength yet.I slowly turn my head up and meet his dark amber eyes. He is breathtakingly gorgeous. His eyes scanned my face and body, taking me all in. "it''s time you tell me the truth," he says and grips my chin with hisrge hand. Sparks rush through my body from his touch and I can''t help but shiver from the feeling, "you had the guts to run from me! Now I will get you to answer where you live" he booms at me. If he thinks he is going to get any useful answers from me he better think again! ¡°At mynd" and I wasn¡¯t lying so it was an easy answer. Booth persons behind him burst outughing. The grip on my chin increases and he pulls his face closer to mine. "What¡¯s the name of the pack you are living in" that is one question he will never get out of me. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Not even if he starts to torture me again, his alphamand washes over me, and sweat starts to form on my forehead. I hear one of his men trying to make him drop hismand but he doesn¡¯t, and the pain is starting to be too much. ck dots start to dance before my eyes. Thest thing I see before I faint is my mate''s angry eyes. I wee the darkness, he didn¡¯t get my pack''s name out of me. They are safe and I know he won¡¯t be able to keep me here. I will break free from him. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Kian pov The moment Cannon called and told me the n had worked, she was on the in and he had knocked her out with the drug I hada hard time containing my wolf. We both wanted to meet her again. ¡° It took several hours before they got here.When theynded at the first airport the private ne stood ready to bring them here.When they finally arrived she was still unconscious, she looked so small and fragile when Cannon carried her.When I took her in my arms I felt how sparks rushed through my whole body.I bury my nose in her neck, inhaling her intoxic scent. I could devour her on the spot. Since we didn¡¯t know how she would react when she woke up and the fact she is a white wolf I decided to put her in the cer. Cannon and Den strongly protested against it, but I only nned on keeping her there until she would woke up. When I walked into the cer this morning 1 instantly felt the change, she was awake but I still couldn''t reach her wolf. Finding it strange! When she finally looked up at me her ice blue eyes almost had me stumbling back.She is breathtakingly beautiful, My little mate. And then she angered me to the point I had to use my Alphamand over her and still, I didn''t get any real answer out of her again and now I stand here with a pass-out mate in my arms. I put her back on the bed and turn around to face Cannon and Den. "you two stopughing! " I bark at them "that was hrious," Den says and I just re at him "I told you your hands would be full with this one! But I like her she will be a great Queen" Cannon point out. "close the door," I say and start walking up the stairs. "And you thought she was a weak wolf" now booth burst outughing. I turn around and look at them. "If you don¡¯t stop it I will put your booth in the cell next to hers" "Well I bet she will be more fun than you," Den says and push beside me walking up the stairs. When I reach the top of the stairs he stands in my way. "how long are you nning to keep her down there," he says. "until she calms down and starts talking, give her a day or two and she will give up" "Don¡¯t bet on it" Cannon says behind me I just turn my head around and look at him. "well I am not letting her up until she calms down and talks, we have no idea what she can do" I go over to my office and try to have something done today but my mind keeps going back to my mate.I get why she is angry with me but if she just could give me a chance. Half a day goes by and a guard reports to me she refuses to eat, I tell him to let me know if she still refuses to eat anything when it¡¯s dinner. Den and Cannon walk in when it¡¯s dinner and tell me the guard came up and she still wouldn¡¯t eat anything. My anger takes over and I get up and walk out of my office and down to the cer. Coming down the stairs I see her sitting on the bed with her back turned at us and she is facing the wall.She hasn''t touched her food at all. "why won¡¯t you eat" she doesn¡¯t answer or move an inch. "Turn around" I order her and it takes a moment before she stops fighting my alphamand and turns around. She keeps her head down but I hear alow growling from her, It is strange I still can¡¯t feel her wolf It¡¯s like she is behind a barrier of some sort. "look at me when I speak to you " she tries to resist mymand but I force my alphamand stronger on her. She let out a whimper before she gives in and look up at me.Her beautiful blue eyes have me captivated for a while.I just can¡¯t take my eyes off her. "Eat" I order and she''s reluctant gets up from her bed and picks up the bowl from the tray. She takes the spoon and slowly picks up some food and takes it into her mouth. When I se her eating I drop themand. She takes a breath and before we know it she throws the bowl at me I dodge it at thest second and food sshes all over the floor. My anger takes the best of me when I quickly walk over and open her door. Stepping inside I take my hand behind her neck and force her to look at me, holding her in a firm grip I press my body closer to her. She refuses to have eye contact with me. "look at me" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I let my alphamands wash over her again and she wiggles in my grip trying to break free.I see her starting to sweat. Slowly she raises her eyes and looks at me. ¡° pull something like that again and wait to se what will happen " I growl at her "so the big bad Alpha can¡¯t handle a weak mate like me" she mocks me. "Let''s start by informing you when I find out what man touched you I will end his life the second" I growl at her and se her avert her eyes. "What did he do with you," I say and ce mymand over her. I see her trying to avoid answering before she looks defiant in my eyes. "He gave me my first kiss and I enjoyed it" she spits at me. I lose all control over her statement. Forcing her back to the wall and caging her in with my body, my hand never let go of her neck. Sparks rush everywhere, her plump pink lips too tempting not to taste. I crash my lips against hers, feeling her warm breath against my lips. Forcing my tongue in her mouth tasting her. She bit down on my lip drawing blood but I don¡¯t care, just kept devouring her until she gives in and let out a moan. When I release her she is a panting mess trying to catch her breath. I let her go and walk out of her cell, close it and head up the stairs, Den and Cannon follow me and before I close the door I turn off the light. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Selena pov He walks out of my cell leaving me a panting mess. Trying to catch my breath and wrap my head around what happened. I can still feel the sparks from his kiss. The bond stirring to life makes my head spin, I can''t let it happen. I don''t want any part of this! Laying down on my bed the room ispletely dark, I don''t care if he turned the light off, I just need to gather as much strength as possible before we try and break out of here. If I only can step out of the cell I can easily escape this ce. But this wolfbane and silver keep my wolf dormant most of the time.She needs to build up resistance against it and I guess it will take some time. It has been more than a day and I need to contact Jessie, I know it will take a bit of my strength to contact her since we are so far apart.I will probably sleep right after.I focus on Jessie and the moment we connect I start speaking to her. "my mate found me! It was a trap.He is keeping me locked up for now! The moment I brake free I will come back" I tell her as much information I can in a short moment. "We were so worried for you.Keep safe Selena! I wille for you if you need me" "don''t worry I will be back soon" ending the link I feel so heavy and tired.I can''t keep my eyes open any longer. Feeling sleep taking over mepletely. When I wake up the next morning I have a feeling someone has been visiting me during the night.I have a thicker nket on me than before and his scent lingers in the room, I guess my mate came down to watch mest night. The talk with Jessie drained my energy and I feel empty, my wolf isn¡¯t awake either so I justy on the bed. I hear someone walking down the stairs and putting a tray of food in my cell.I am too tired to get up and eat. "If you just start talking to him and behave you will be out of here in no time" I hear someone talking to me. Turning my head to the side where the voice ising from I see his beta behind the cell door.He was nice thest time I saw him. "if you ever think I will forgive that asshole of a mate you better think again " I just say "I understand your feelings for what he has done.I just want you to try and give him a chance to make it up to you"I just re at him.How can he even think I will give him a chance after everything." ¡°I give him to you, he is all yours! Have fun with him" I say and turn around facing the wall again. Not interested in listening to any dum excuse to try and make Kian better. I hear him sigh and walk up the stairs. Letting sleep take over again I woke upter in the afternoon, turning my head around I came face to face against my mate.He is sitting in the cer on a chair looking at me. "Why don''t I feel your wolf?" He asks. One of those questions I don''t want to answer. Since he didn¡¯t put the alphamand on me I don''t have to answer. Turning my head again so I face the wall and he can stare at my back.I feel the bed dip on the side of my bed and I am forcefully turned on my back. My mate straddles me with one hand on each side of my head and his legs on each side of me.I''m trapped underneath him, having no chance to escape him I just re up at him. "Answer me," he says and his alphamand washes over me like a tidal wave. I try to fight hismand, it''s painful! I feel sweat starting to form on my forehead. My vision starts to get blurry.I can''t take it anymore and blurt it out. "Because I don''t want you to" themand instantly drops when I answer him. I see his eyes flicker and be pitch ck and I know it''s the eyes of his beast. I am not afraid of him, trying to push him away from me but my strength without my wolf is nothing against his strength and I emptied minest night. "you are my mate," he says. Anger boiling in my veins who the fuck does he think he is! After everything he has done to me, he thinks I will have him as my mate! Never! "I will never be yours" I spit at him and try to hit him. He growls at me and takes my hands and put them over my head. Pinning me in ce. I turn my head to the side and don''t want to talk to him anymore. He takes my hands in one of his and with his free hand, he turns my head back Making me face him again. "Say that again!" He roars at me and I feel his anger. "I will never be yours" I growl at him. His lipse crashing down on mine and he devours my lips in a soul-destroying kiss. Dominant and hungry! The bond stirred to life and a moan escape my lips.I don''t want this stupid bond, fighting my urges I bit down hard on his lip, drawing blood. He grunts but releases me. "get off me" I roar at him. He let me go and get up from the bed. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "You wille around.You can''t fight the bond forever" he says and walks out of my cell. Closing my door and head up the stairs.Leaving me alone again! Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Selena pov I have been alone for a couple of hours and my wolf still isn¡¯t up. This is taking too long! if I just could get out of the cell for a little while she would wake up I am sure of it. If I just could reject him and get this mate thing over with, but I know he will never ept it and I would only be revealing my name and that I am an Alpha of my pack. It would do no good! I close my eyes and sigh. The door on top of the stairs opens and I hear several people walking down, taking a sniff in the air 1 knowit''s my mate and the beta and I guess his gamma too. ¡° What brings me the pleasure of all these high-rank wolvesing down to me, wanna try and have a chat with me again" I mock him. Only for his men to push back aughter. "will you behave?" Kian ask me "like you did before?" I sarcastically say. I get a warning growl from Kian "This is yourst chance! I will take you up so you can have a shower.Will you behave" He ask me again, if I could I would leave the second I get out of here.We need the brake from this cer so my wolf can get some strength back. "What¡¯s the catch?" I ask "Nothing! You just need to behave" feeling skeptical but a shower and some time out would be great for us. ¡° Okay" he res at me but opens the cell door. N?velDrama.Org owns this. I stand there and look at them but no one moves so I walk out of the cell.He shows with his hand that I should start walking.His gamma walks ahead of me and Kian and his beta after. What are they so afraid of? Me a little woman beside these big bulky men.I look like a midget between them. We walk up the stairs and I can¡¯t help myself. "you can¡¯t handle a woman? since there are three of you" I get mmed into the wall and caged in by Kian, before I get a chance to react. He growls at me. "Yeah yeah I will behave! Just saying" he res at me before he rolls his eyes and releases me. I see his beta swallow and try not tough. When we step out the door I find myself in a big hall.It¡¯s beautifully decorated with big crystal chandeliers in the ceiling. The room is big and the height of the ceiling is much higher than a usual house since it''s an old castle.I can¡¯t help but look around the rooms when we walk past them. Most of the interior is marble white with gold.We are about to walk up some stairs and on the side before the stairs is a table with arge flower bouquet. White flowers and some green petals. I can¡¯t help myself but walk over and smell the flowers, there are white roses and I have never seen anyone that big before. Touching the petals I admire their beauty. Hearing someone clearing their throat I remember where I am and turn around. Kian stands there with an amused look on his face and the other two just smile at me, I roll my eyes and start walking up the stairs.He shows me to two big doors and opens them, his scent hit me like a wall and I know it¡¯s his chambers. The smell is so strong. I halt on my spot and don''t want to go into the room.He pushes me inside and my bond urges me to take arge inhale.I can''t resist it and my body fills with his intoxic scent and I close my eyes. Trying to calm the bond down. "want more of me!?" I hear his husky voice beside my ear and I jump in surprise. Opening my eyes I just re at him. He chuckles at me and walks ahead to another room and it¡¯s the bathroom. I follow behind him and stop right by the door to the bathroom.He turns on the shower and hands me a towel. ¡° The door remains open," he says and I just stare at him. He walks out of the door and I close it halfway. Taking off my clothes I fold them and put them on the sink. Adjusting the temperature I step under the water, It feels so nice. I don¡¯t know when I showered thest time is it three or four days ago? I open his shampoo and it smells of him, I don¡¯t care at this point just need to feel clean again. I rinse out the shampoo and wash my body.I feel his presence in the room and turn my head to see he is standing by the sink watching me. "I think I am old enough to take a shower by myself," I say and turn back my head and close my eyes, letting the warm water wash over my face. He growls at me! "new clothes for you at the sink," he says and walks out. I don¡¯t give a damn what he thinks of me. Taking my time in the shower, enjoying the warmth and how some energyes back. I could stay in here for hours but I know he would probablye in here and force me out and I will not give him that satisfaction! Turning off the water and getting out of the shower I dry myself on the towel. Finding my toothbrush on the sink for me I start brushing my teeth and rinsing my mouth I put the brush down and look at the clothes he has put out for me. Some of my underwear is at the sink but not my clothes. Putting my underwear on I take up the shirt and smell it, it¡¯s my mate''s. His scent is heavy on the shirt and I understand what he is trying to do. Forcing the bond on me! Well, he can forget that! 1 hold the towel around my body and walk out of the bathroom with his shirt in my hand.He is sitting on his king size bed in the middle of the room. "Where are my clothes?" I ask He looks at me and his eyes travel down my body. "You will wear that," he says and keeps his eyes roaming over my body. I walk over to him and toss the shirt at him. "Never" I spit at him! He rises from the bed and I feel anger radiating from him. ¡° That¡¯s the only thing you get to wear" I hear a threat in his voice but don''t care what he will try and do. ¡° Then I will do fine without," I say and drop the towel on the floor and start walking to the door.I can find my way down the cer myself. If he thinks I give a damn being in my underwear and who will se me he is in for a surprise. I get mmed into the wall and his body is pressed against mine before I reach the door. His eyes are pitch ck and I hear him growl at me. I feel his hard cock pressed against my stomach and I hiss just by the feel of his size. "If you don¡¯t want me to mark you on the spot and take your body on my bed right now, you put on the shirt!" Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Kian pov I had to restrain my wolf the whole time she took a shower, her scent almost drove us crazy.I could have taken her on the spot. But when she walked out with just a towel around her and with her hair wet I have never been so turned on in my life. There is something special with her.I have never had these desires before! At the same time, she makes me furious. When she dropped the towel and starters to walk to the door I almost lost it! Pinning her to the wall It took me everything I have not to mark and mate her on the spot. ¡° Then let me go and I will put on the damn shirt," she says. I lean closer and press my nose to her cheek and travel down her shoulder to the spot my mark would be.She shivers under my touch and when I press my lips to the spot she let out a moan. I nibble on her skin and feel how she writhes under my touch, trying to fight the bond. Pressing my body closer to her and take my hand under her cheek and pull her head up to face me.I crash my lips on hers and push my tongue inside her mouth, tasting every inch of her. She moans and I feel her heart beat faster under my touch.Her arousal reaches my nose and my canines slip out.I''m painfully hard right now. "NO!" she brakes the kiss and pushes me away, she is stronger than I anticipated and I got shoved back a bit. She rushes away from me and I see her trying to catch her breath. I know it won¡¯t take long before the bond is in full force and she can''t fight it anymore. She will be mine! I She put on the shirt and rush out my door, I try to calm myself down before I head out. Cannon and Den are just outside the door.I know she can¡¯t run anywhere. Walking out the door I see her taking the stairs down, they are right after her. Wonder where she thinks she is going? Starting to walk after I mindlink Den and ask where she went. I didn¡¯t expect the answer he gave. "She went back to her cell! And she closed the door after her" heughs in the mindlink. cutting the link I follow after and like he said she isying under the nket in her cell. I had actually nned on letting her stay in a room upstairs, but since she wants to be down here I think we will let her stay. "cut the heat in the cer " I mindlink Den C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "I know what you want to do! I will fix it" he mindlink back and have a smirk on his lips when he walks out the door. We follow after him leaving her alone.I turn off the light before closing the door. Leaving her down in the cer while I go for a run, needed to blow off some steam before I boil over. All I want is to sink my teeth in her skin and ravish her body on my bed for hours, taking her as mine in any way possible. When Ie back from my run I head up to my room and take a shower I think it¡¯s enough time. Drying myself on a towel I decide to only wear some boxers leaving my chest bare for what I am about to do now. Walking over to the firece I lit it up and feel the warmth spread in my room. Lifting off the covers on my bed before I start to walk to my door, open it, and step out into the hall I walk down the stairs and when I reach the hall to the cer Den is sitting outside the door guarding it. "How cold is it now?" I ask him "I turned on the cold so it is just 5 degrees down there now! I bet she is freezing a lot" he says and chuckle. "Well just hold the door open for me when I get up" I say I start to walk down the stairs and the floor is freezing. Her wolf is dormant with all this wolfsbane and nothing more than a nket to try and keep her warm, knowing she would be freezing right now.I find her cuddled up in a ball under her nket. Almost feel sorry for her, but this was my n. I open the door and walk inside her cell, when I get closer I can her hear teeth rattle. Lifting the nket off her and pulling her up in my arms, she is like an ice cube.She tries to protest but soon gives up and snuggles in my chest trying to get warm. I carry her up to my room, enjoying her body this close to mine. Putting her on my bed I get in and pull her closer to me. I drape covers over us when she tries to wiggle away from me. "Rx" Imand and let my alpha aura slip out, and she has no other option but to rx.I drape my arms around her and pull her legs between mine. Her breath is fanning my chest and I love the feeling of her close to me. My wolf is finally calm! I rub her back with one of my hands and inhale her scent. she smells divine.I don¡¯t say a word, just enjoying her this close. My little mate. "I¡­I " she tries to speak. "Shyysh" I tilt her head up. Her eyes almost glow in the dark I have never seen anything like it before. "Don''t fight it" I lean closer. Just giving her a light kiss on her lips before I tug her closer to me.I know the more time we spent together the faster the bond wille back for her.I did this to her and now I will have to give her some time to ept the bond to me.I won''t lose her. After some time she finally falls asleep in my arms.Iy awake almost the whole night, just enjoying her close to me, holding her close to make sure she really is there. In the early hours of the morning just when the sun is about toe up the mindlink opens from several of my warriors. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Selena pov It was so cold in the cell, If I only could have shifted then we could have been there without any problem. When Kian came down and picked me up in his bare chest I knew he had done it on purpose. But I was too cold to fight against him. Just needed to get warm I snuggled in his warm chest and let him carry me wherever he nned to. When heid me down on his bed I felt the warmthing from the firece, I tried to wiggle away from him.I don¡¯t want to be this close to him, I just need to get warm again. ¡°Rx," he says and I feel how he let his alphamand wash over me, at first I try to fight it but I am too cold. I have no other choice but to do as he says.He pulls me closer and I inhale his scent. My body rxes and I feel so calm and tired. Like I haven¡¯t slept in ages. Letting sleep take over, for now, I will get my energy back soon. Waking up the next morning I find myself alone in his bed, the spot next to me is cold. He must have been gone a while, but howe he left me alone? Doesn''t he think I will run off anymore? Getting up from the bed I find none of my clothes and I don¡¯t want to go into his closet I head over to the bathroom and after I have washed up I decide to go looking for my clothes and grab my phone before I leave. My wolf is almost fully recovered and I feel our strength is back.I can easily leave now but I would like my phone and clothes back first. Walking out of the door I see no one outside, heading towards the stairs I hear someone talking downstairs. Trying not to make any sound when I walk closer I hear their voices, saying something about being under attack and everyone is outside fighting. I feel my wolf whimper and I know Kian is hurt somehow. Standing there for a moment and debating to myself if I should go and help him, but decide it''s not my fight and he is the Alpha king.He will make it! It''s better to just get home even if I have to leave my stuff behind. Looking around there is no one here I open a portal and walk into it,ing to the other side I''m met by an angry Emma standing and waiting for me. "I hoped I was wrong but I see now I''m not! How could you leave him when you know he is hurt? You have to go back now!" She barks out to me and I try to walk past her. She grabs my arm and forces me to stay. "I don''t think I owe him anything!" I say with venom in my voice. Emma looks angry at me. "You have a choice here, either you go back and save them or the kingdom, and everyone inside of it will be killed.Including your family and friends," she says and I feel her being serious about this. I know she has seen it in a vision! I sigh and close my eyes for a moment before looking back at her. "If I do I will expose myself, and there is no turning back from that!" I tell her. She knows it too and it coulde down to me being haunted for the rest of my life.I have beenying low with my gifts knowing I will be a target after that. "We are here with you all the way! You are not alone in this fight!" She says and I know they are. "go back now! I''ming with you" she says and I take a deep breath and open a portal behind us. I have no other choice.I can''t let my family die because I''m scared for my own life. We walk out of the portal on the other side and stand on a slope I see the fight under us. There are wolves everywhere, I sniff in the air and I know it¡¯s rogues. But I also smell a lot of silver and blood, seeing the king''s warriors fighting and bleeding. They don¡¯t heal and I guess the rouges have done something more. The King is easy to find in his big ck wolf, he is injured but still keeps fighting. He is bigger than the others but I see four more big wolves one is ck like him which I guess might be his dad, the former king. And the other two have to be the beta and gamma. Everyone is injured but fighting like they don¡¯t care! Turning my head I whimper in pain when I spot my little brother he is down on his knees and a rogue is about to attack him.I can''t let him be killed. We shift in the air and gather all energy we can from the earth we are running on, jumping down the slope wee running as fast we can. Need to get there before it''s toote for my brother, I can''t lose him! Heads are turning and I know in the sunlight with our power on disy our white furr will almost look a hint of gold. Gather all our energy to our paws from the earth and just before we reach the fight we jump in the air and when wend we push the energy into the ground and the ground underneath us starts to shake violently, letting our power slip out and shoot up from the earth like a shock wave, taking all the rogues out. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. They fall down unconscious! The king''s warriors shift from the impact. We stand there and try to take in everyone. I see my brother standing up and I feel relief we made it in time.I never wanted to reveal myself but for my brother and family, I will. Standing there I know there is no going back from this! My secret is out. All heads are turned our way, everyone is silent. Not a whimper is heard. I feel how scared they are of us and waiting to know what we will do.I don''t me them, we are not part of their pack and they have no idea who we are. The closest warriors take a stand ready to fight us. Seeing this my wolf let out a warning growl, ready to fight them if they try. "Stand down," Kian says to his men. They instantly take a step back. Slowly starting to walk over to where Kian is. My wolf is a big white wolf and we almost reach up to their chest. I know whe are not as big as the king''s wolf but we are not as small as other she-wolves. The men we walk by taking a step back and my wolf let out a warning growl to everyone, not letting anyonee close to us. Walking past men and rogues who stilly on the ground we reach Kian and his closest men I guessed were his beta and gamma, and I was right even with the former king. The resemnce between father and son can not be questioned. Kian is a copy of his father! When we almost reach Kian we stop and look at him, he is injured from his hip up his chest with arge deep wound that won¡¯t heal. Sniffing in the air I know they all have silver in their wounds. He stretches out his hand to touch us and we take a step back, I don''t want him near my wolf! Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Selena pov Kian let his hand fall to his side.He got our message! Closing the distance between us we sniff at his wound and stop at the end of his chest. Looking around I see every one of his men is injured and bleeding and we know what we have to do. Looking at Kian I search for his connection with his men and when I found It we pull on our power and she starts to lick his wound from his hip over his chest. The deep gap starts to glow and he gasps. Looking around I see all the men heal up with a faint glow from our healing power we transferred through Kian''s bond with his pack. His men are all healed up and I look around that¡¯s when I feel a hand touching our furr and little sparks dance on our body. Turning our head to the side it''s our mate who is touching us. Caressing our head, my wolf starts to purre and I try to stop her. I know she wants our mate and love to be close to him, but I don¡¯t want him.I try to fight her for dominance but she starts to stroke her body to Kian''s. Earning a chuckle from him.She is like a good dam cat, purring and stroking her body. Then she identallyes into close-up contact with his big cock on her face, making her step back and snort in shock. Kian and his closest men start tough. "Well it isn¡¯t my fault.It was you who started to assault my body when I am naked" he says She snorts and turns her head making eye contact with Jaden She starts to wag her tail, our little brother! Our family. ¡°Selena" I hear him say. At least he has put on some shorts. Can¡¯t hide our excitement she run over to him, jumping his body so he falls to the ground. My wolf starts to lick him all over his body like he is her lost puppy. I let her have this moment, we have both missed our family.I feel tingles on our furr and look up to see Kian standing there with a shirt for me in his hand. Shifting back I take it from him and pull it over my body. It covers everything down to my thigh. "Let''s go back to the castle and talk," he says and grabs my arm. I snap my arm back from him and take several steps back "I am not going anywhere with you, ever again! And if youe any step closer to me I will make you sorry you ever met me!" I spit at him, meaning every word I say.I''m angry about everything! He starts to walk closer to me and reach out his hand to me, I p it away. Don''t want him to touch me ever again. "Don¡¯t you dare touch me! Ever again" I say to him through gritted teeth. "MATE!" Swirling around I find Emma standing frozen to her spot a bit away and Kian''s Gamma growling. Oh no, this isn''t happening; I''m not letting here to any harm again and she can''t defend herself against a werewolf, she is just a witch and has no power to defend herself. Shifting we run over to where he stands and get in front of him.He will have to go through me first to come close to her! I''m not afraid to fight him for her safety. Giving a warning growl and all teeth on disy for him to see we take a step closer and are ready to defend her. Furr starts to coat his arms and I see he is about to shift, I''m ready to fight for her life.He will note anywhere near her if she doesn''t want him close.He shifts to his big grey wolf and takes a stand ready to attack me.He growls at me and I see he is angry. "Cannon stand down!" Kian shouts out andes to stand between us.He doesn''t back down and I feel how he ces his alphamand over him, he whimpers in pain before he shifts back. We growl at him one move and I will kill him, I have no hesitation. "Selena don''t kill him!" I hear Emma''s voice and try to calm down. Cannon is sitting on the ground with his head hanging low and Kian forcing him to stay that way. I feel Emma''s hand stroking our furr and I start to calm down.I don''t want to do anything that will hurt her in the end. "It''s okay Selena.Let him be and we can go home instead" shifting back I stand there in front of them naked. I hear Kian growl and his men avert their eyes.His betaes over and gives me a shirt. Taking it on me I look between Cannon and Kian. Taking a step back and reach for Emma''s hand and take it in mine.I know she never wanted to find her mate but here we are.She looks at me and I see sadness in her eyes. "Let''s just go home" she pleads to me and I turn to walk away with her. ¡°Where do you think you are you going " I hear Kian say. I don''t answer him! I''m done talking to him and don''t want to stay here another minute. "Stop! He says and forces his alphamand over me.I turn around and let go of Emma''s hand. walking closer to him, I have put up a barrier now when my wolf is awake so hismand can¡¯t get to me. I saw surprise on his face that I could ignore hismand." Your alphamand doesn¡¯t work on me. Let me know when you are ready to be rejected then you know where to find me! "I spit the words to him, and then I turn around and walk back to Emma and take her hand in mine again. When we are about to go from there I see several of his men caging us in, arge circle around us with no way out. "I can¡¯t let you leave Selena," he says.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Turning around to look at him. Everyone is standing some steps away from me just waiting for the signal. I startughing! it¡¯s hrious he thinks he will be able to stop me.He surely has no idea what I can do. "And you think you have any say in that? " I raise an eyebrow at him. "Still haven¡¯t figured it out have you," I say to him with a smirk on my lips. I let my energy out when I look at him, want to see his expression when he understands. Opening a portal I quickly take a step in with Emna and thest thing I see on his face is shock. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Selena pov. When I came back to my pack yesterday I didn¡¯t even know what day it was. Or how long I had been gone. I was so drained of energy, after all, I had done so when I portal us it took everything I had left just to get back. Stepping out of the portal outside my pack I stumbled to get to the front door when Jessie came running and took my other arm. She and Emma helped me get inside. Getting up to my room I crashed on my bed and slept through the rest of the day and the whole night. I just woke up when there is a knock on my door and Emma walked in. Sitting up in my bed and shees and takes a seat beside me. "You''re awake.How do you feel? We were so worried about you" she says and I hear sadness in her voice. I will be fine, just give me a day or two and I will be back as usual.How do you feel? Finding your mate "I have to ask." he was nothing I ever imagined and I''m shocked to be mated to a werewolf I chuckle at her. "Mabie he is exactly what you need," I say and wiggle my eyebrows at her. Before I get up from the bed and head over to the shower. I hear herugh when I turn on the water. Stepping under and start washing my hair. Rinsing out the shampoo from my hair I step out of the shower and dry myself on a towel.It starts to feel better now. Just need some clothes and breakfast and I will be like a new person. All the time I got dressed and ready she asked me questions about what happened when I was in the castle, I answered them all and when we got down to the kitchen Jessie was standing inside and making some breakfast. Emma couldn''t hold back the information so she spilled it all out to Jessie while I was enjoying my coffee. I didn¡¯t mind her telling Jessie everything, I would have told her myself anyway. Just sitting there and sipped on my coffee, looking at them both talking andughing.I feel so blessed, I wouldn¡¯t change it for anything. This is my new home and family.I want my family to be a part of my life and meet my pack too, and I know just how I can make it happen in the future. Just have to be patient until that dayes.I need to be free from Kian first, this few days only made me more certain I can¡¯t forgive him for everything he has done. ¡° That was some interesting days you have been on," Jessie says and smiles at me I give her a smile back " Yeah you could say that "they bothugh.I pour myself another cup of coffee and walk over to the counter and take a seat on the chair." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Can¡¯t wait for you to find your mate, Then we can talk about it Jessie"I say to her "I will never ept any mate! I don¡¯t want one" Jessie says. I know she is as reluctant to find her mate as Emmais, they have different reasons.But I can understand hers too. She is a werry strong female warrior and the best beta I could ever have, we have been in this together from the start and she has also seen it up close how many have been hurt and rejected by their mates. When I rescued her from her pack members and the alpha she swore to never let any man close to her again. When she found her strength she have never stopped fighting for others.She quickly learned how to fight and she is one of the best warriors these days.She is a true beauty in her brown hair and hazel eyes, from the look of it you would think she is this sweet little woman until you get to know her and find out how headstrong and self-dependent she is. It will be fun the day she finds her mate, I kind of feel sorry for him. He is up for a challenge! "The breakfast is ready," she says and we grab tes and dig in. I put on scrambled eggs and toast, bacon on top, and some fruit. My stomach starts to tumble just at the sight of my food. "sit outside today?" I ask, the sun is up and I think it will be warm outside. I love these mornings when it¡¯s peaceful and quiet before everyone is up. They follow me outside and we take our seats. Sipping on my coffee and eating my breakfast. "How long do you think we can keep this pack hidden now when we have two mates looking for us?" Emma says and I take a bite of toast in my mouth, chewing slowly and thinking about it. I already know Kian is searching for me and because his gamma is Emma''s mate and he was the one who came here to search for me I''m guessing they won''t give up. "I just know they won''t give up and you might have to think about what you want to do with your mate!" Since she is a witch she feels the bond but not as strong as he does. She deserves to be happy and I will support whatever decision she takes. "I don''t know Selena.All I know is that I won''t be leaving this family and I''m never going to ept a mate if you''re not epting yours.We started this together and whatever happens, I''m staying " she says and I feel the same way as her. We are a family here together and we have built the pack up from nothing, it will take a lot for anyone of us to give up on it. We sit for the rest in silence and just enjoy our morning. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Selena pov After breakfast, I headed over to my office, needed to open my mail, and contact my work I guess they have been wondering where I have been these days. Open my mailbox there are a lot of emails and I have work to do. My office chat starts to beep the moment I am online. "where have you been? Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?" Elijah message me instantly. ¡° I was robbed and lost my phone the first day.I came back yesterday night so I haven''t been able to contact anyone" I lie to him and hope he will be fine with my answer. "We contacted thepany you visited, and they said you weren''t avable.But they were satisfied with your visit.Sounds like everything else went well" If he only knew what happened, he wouldn''t be saying that. Well if they want to pretend everything is fine, then I can y that game too. "Yes everything was fine.I need to buy a new phone on Monday! I am working from home today since it¡¯s Friday I will be taking a short day.Is there anything I need to urgently handle today?" I ask him "No we have taken care of everything when you were away, just rx and I will se you on Monday.Can¡¯t wait to have you back.I Have missed you" "Good ! then I will se you on Monday, missed you too" I answer him and quickly log out of the chat. Don''t want to talk to him right now. Have no idea how I a going to handle meeting him on Monday. After a few hours of work and I have gone through my inbox and finished everything I need to do there is a knock on my door and Jessie walks in. "There are some things we need to handle in the pack" She takes a seat and we start to go through it all. The rest of the weekend goes by fast, there is a lot we had to do in the pack, and finally, I can rx a bit. It''s Sunday evening and tomorrow is work. Heading down to look for Emma and I find her in the backyard as I expected, Jessie is there two and they are drinking a ss of wine. "I guessed you would be here," I say "Oh you are here! Perfect then I don¡¯t have to go looking for you" Emma says "You needed me for something?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "no just wanted to chat with you!" She says and gives me a ss of wine. We talk for a while and catch up on everything before I feel tired and have a lot to handle tomorrow. "I better take an early night! " I tell them and get up, they know when I want to be left alone. Heading up to my room I decide to take a bath and see if I can rx a bit.I pour myself a ss of wine when the tub is filled with water. Taking off my clothes and getting in the hot water with my wine.I take a deep breath and rx back in the tube, sipping on my wine and trying to clear my mind. After a little while, Emmaes walking in. "what is it, Emma?" I ask her, seeing she has a frown on her face. "do you think my mate is good?" She asks me and sits down at the sink. Thinking about her question for a moment before I give her an answer. "There is one thing I know about your mate.He would never let youe to any harm and he would easily take out anyone who would try and hurt you.That much I have picked up about him." I say and look at her, I see she is sad and has something more on her mind. "Tell me what''s bothering you!" "I know he was the one who beat you up and almost had you killed in the prison.I didn''t know he was my mate then.Would you be able to forgive him for it? I could never ept a mate if you didn''t agree with him" she says and I give her a smile. "you know what.Because I have seen what he can do and he won''t hesitate to protect his family I know he would be the best mate for you! I have no problems with him but if he is ever going toe near you I''m going to make one or two things clear to him!" I say when she gets down from the sink and comes over to sit on the side of the bathtub. "Thank you!" She says and takes my hand. I squeeze it before she sighs and walks out of my bathroom leaving me alone again.I finish my wine and when the water starts to get cold I get out and dry myself before putting on my clothes. Heading over to my bed I get under the covers and try to get some sleep. The next day I was early as usual to work, taking my time and starting the day in front of myputer and going through everything I need to catch up on. There was a box of chocte on my desk when I came in today and I enjoy eating one to my coffee before I walk over to my door.I have some papers I have to ce on my Secretary''s desk. Opening the door I run right into Elijah and his armes around to steady me. "Why the rush?" He asks and I get free from him and ce the papers down on her desk before I turn around again. "I was just going to give my Secretary some papers" walking back into my office he follows behind me. He closes the door and grabs my arm and turns me around. "I was worried about you!" He says and drawing my body close to his and hugging me. I just stand there and don''t know what to do. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Selena pov Giving him a quick hug before I break free and take a step back. "I have a lot to do today and catch up on.Maybe we can talkter? " I say and hope he gets my point. "Yes of course.Just wanted to let you know there is a meeting at eleven today.Everyone needs to attend!" He says "Alright! Thank you" I say and wait for him to walk out of my office. Sitting in my office at work trying to focus on what I need to do and catch up when there is a knock on my door and my secretary walks in and tells me the owners want to have a meeting right now.It sounds urgent so I get up from my chair and meet Elijah on the way over to the meeting room. Walking inside we take seats next to each other. When everyone is seated they start the meeting. "An important customer ising in on Friday, we need you all to be avable that day.And someone needs to head over to have a meeting at our biggest ount, Does anyone volunteer? The trip would take a couple of days" Everyone is silent, not really looking forward to going on a business trip. "No one wants to then we suggest you go, Elijah, you have met them before " That would be good if he was away for a couple of days. Right now I don''t know how to handle him. When the meeting ends I walk back to my office and try to concentrate on work when I feel someone trying to mind-link me. Pulling on the link I open up and find it''s Zoey who wants me something. "Any problem?" I ask right away. Knowing it''s her on patrol right now with some of our warriors. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "There is some activity again by the cave!" She says. "Coming or going?" I mindlink back. "Five wolves rushed in there about five minutes ago.They came from the North side this time!" She says and that feels strange. The Northside isn''t anything else but the king''s borders and between our borders is just a lot of empty land with nothing else but forest. I need to go for a run and check the forest out when I got the time. "Keep checking around the cave and when I got some time at the weekend we have to take a patrol and search the forest all the way to the king''s borders.Keep a patrol around our borders until Ie back!"I tell her and she agrees. Ending the link I sigh and take a moment to think about what she told me. Deciding to pull up a map on myputer on the area and look at alternative routes for the rogues. After some time and checking the map I don''t see where they could being from. There are no other packs close by in that direction.I will have to take some time and take a closer look. Eating another chocte while I try to make up my mind about what I want to do. Rising from my chair and walk out of my office to find my boss.I need to take some time away from my office and work from home instead. It will give me some time to handle the pack and look for the rogues. Finding my boss in a telephone meeting I wait outside until he is done. It doesn''t take long and when I see he is free I walk inside and ask if I can work from home for the next two weeks. He had no objections to it as long as I waited until after the meeting on Friday. We have a chat for a moment before I walk back to the office and continue with my work I will have the time to check the forest at this weekend and decide what to do after with letting Kian know what''s going on. Somehow I have to figure out a way. The rest of the day goes by in a blur with all the work I had to get on top off. Gather myst papers before I leave work for today. I didn''t run into Elijah more today and I guess he had to go back early and start to pack his bags for his travel. Coming down to the front desk I see Jessie standing and waiting for me. "I thought I could wait for you today!" She says and we head out of thepany entrance and walk behind the garage. Out here there isn''t anyone seeing us and I open a portal and we walk right out in front of the pack house. I fill her in on what happened with the rogues today and what I n to do. We walk inside and discuss how it''s best to handle it when the link opens up and Jacobs''s voicees through. "something is going on outside the borders," he says "Where are you? " I mind linking back "At the south borders" I cut the mindlink and quickly get out of my dress and we shift. Running for the borders I se Jacob standing with five of my warriors. Zoey is one of them. When I reach them I shift back and they hand me a shirt and shorts. "What¡¯s the problem?" I ask ¡°There have been several wolves running around outside the borders" Jacob answers I look in the direction he is pointing and soon I see four wolvesing out in the clearing.I walk closer to them inside the barrier where they can¡¯t see me. Sniffing in the air I can soon rule out that they are not rogues. They run around our borders not wanting to get too close to what they think is a swamp. After a little while, they have had enough and start to run back. "What do you think they were looking for," Jacob asks "I don¡¯t know, it looked like they were done looking for whatever it was" Thought to myself it could have been the king asking a nearby pack looking at the address I gave them to this pack.I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it was the case.He knows where I work but nothing else. "Just make sure to double the watch until we know more, and check the surroundings before anyone leaves ores in" I don¡¯t want the pack or the ce to be exposed yet if we can avoid it. "Yes we will," he says and I walk away and take off my clothes folding them before I shift. I need to check where they went, I don''t like to leave it not knowing. Jacob mindlink me and asks if he shoulde and I tell him I better do this alone. It¡¯s easier for me to do something if I am alone and quickly get away I can easily portal back. he understands and I cut the mindlink and start to run after them. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Selena pov The next couple of days went by without anything happening. When I followed the wolves I found out there are from a pack nearby and I guessed they might be on a search for my pack. We don¡¯t know why they were over her and what they were looking for, I''m just guessing Kian might have something to do with it.I put my warriors on high alert until we find out more. Sitting at my office and working trying to focus on what I need to do before I leave work tomorrow, two weeks, and working from home is something I''m looking forward to. Turning off myputerte on Thursday evening I sit back in my seat and take a deep breath. I have managed to get everything done and right now all I need toe in for tomorrow is the meeting with the new important client. It''s not often our bosses demand us all to be in a meeting with them and I can only guess it''s a wealthy client. I get out of my office and walk over to the elevator, everyone has gone home for today and there are only some cleaners working.I portal myself home the moment Ie outside the building and I am sure no one sees me. Coming home to the pack house I get right up to my room, just want to take a shower and put on some comfortable clothes before I get something to eat. Getting out of the shower I feel good and rxed. Heading down to the kitchen I find Sari inside, we haven''t had time to talk alone for what feels like ages, and just when I am about to ask her how it is her phone start to ring. Walking over to the fridge I find some leftovers and start heating them up while I wait for her toe back. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It doesn''t take too long before she is back and I see she is troubled "what''s wrong?" I ask her while I start eating my meal "it was my sister and some men and sons have disappeared from their homes.She''s afraid something is going to happen and I have to go there!" She says and I stop eating and look at her. "I''ming with you! I just need to be at the office tomorrow and we can go right after" I tell her and sit back in my seat. "my sister is on her way back from a travel and when she is back we can go," she says and I see her walk over to the stove and stir in a pot. "Can you make some extra potions to mask our scent, I want to go for a look at the surroundings when we are there!" I say and start eating again. "I will get right on it she says and heads over to the garden after she turns the heat on the stove down.I eat my meal by myself and stir in the pot from time to time.When I''m done and Saries inside the kitchen again I wash my te and head up to my room.I need a good night''s sleep and I will take an early run in the morning and check outside our barrier before going to work tomorrow. In the early morning, I was up and went for a run before I took a shower and started to get ready for my day. Walking over to my closet I decided to take a dark blue dress that fits my body perfectly, showing off my curves and making my blue eyes pop. I curl my hair and pull my fingers through it, leaving it to wave down my back, pull back some hair from my face, and fasten them to some hair clips back of my head. I put some light makeup on and before I leave my room I take on some high heels. Feeling strong and confident I walk out of my room and head down.I hear someone whistling at me and when I look down It''s Emma. Why am I not surprised? ¡°good dammit Selena who are you going to seduce today" she wiggles her eyebrows at me and I just roll my eyes at her. "absolutely no one! I just woke up today and feel like a new person.Strong and happy" "been dreaming of someone special" sheughs at herself, and I don¡¯t want to listen to her dirty mind right now so I walk past her and head for the kitchen to grab something to eat before I''m going over to work. She follows behind me and I grab a cup of coffee and a toast. Sitting down behind the counter she walks over and grabs a cup of coffee herself before she takes a seat beside me. I take a sip of my coffee and mindlink Jessie toe to the kitchen right away, it only takes a minute before she walks in with a messy hair and pajamas on. "no work or training today? " I have to ask her since it''s unusual she isn''t up already. "I have taken some time off from work and one of the new girls is heading to work with Zoey instead of me," she says "Some of the orders will be delivered today, have some scouts out all the time.And check around the borders before you start to move it" I tell her and rise from my seat. "Yes we will," she says and takes a seat by the counter with Emma. I walk over and rinse my cup, I have this feeling something will happen today.I am not sure if it is something good or bad, just a feeling I can¡¯t get rid of. Whatever it is we need to be prepared. "Just be careful today!" I say and leave them in the kitchen while I walk out of the kitchen and head over to work. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Selena pov Walking out of my portal in a dark alley behind work, the feeling is only getting stronger and my wolf is constantly passing around in my head making me even more on edge. Reaching my office I am the first one again at work. Looking around before I open my door and walk inside, closing it behind me. I start to go through everything I need to do before the meeting, they only said it would be around lunch today. After a little while, my secretary walks in. "The meeting is set to 11 today," she says and waits for my answer. "Alright! I will be ready " I tell her and she walks back out of my Office. The hours go by slowly and my feeling only increases. Something is definitely up. Walking over to my bathroom, I wash my hands and put a wet towel on my neck, just to try and calm down. It doesn¡¯t help much and before I can calm down any further my secretary knocks on my door and walk inside. ¡°The meeting is about to start," she says "I will be right there" I answer before looking at myself in the mirror I take a deep breath and try to rx.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I can do this! Walking out I grab my tablet and start to head out of my office. My legs start to feel like jelly and when I am about to reach the door to the meeting room my wolf puts her head up and her ear is pointing right up, she is on high alert for some reason. Before I open the door I get a sniff of a mouth-watering scent. Instantly stopping in my track, a shiver runs down my back! I know who is in the meeting room and I have no intention to meet him.I slowly start to walk backward. Need to get away! I just make it a few steps before I hit a wall. "Going somewhere" I recognize that voice. Slowly turning around I am staring right into the eyes of his beta.He just stands there with a smirk on his lips.I try to walk away when I se his eyes nce over and I know he is mind-linking someone.I¡¯m guessing my mate. He steps in front of me blocking my way and takes his arm around my waist and pulls me towards the meeting door. When he opens the door I am hit with his intoxic scent almost making my legs go out under me but he tightens his grip on my waist keeping me steady. "Smelling something you like" he whispers in my ear before he pushes me inside the meeting room, and Ie stumbling inside. My eyes are immediately drawn to him. He is sitting in the room as if he owns it, his is bigger and bulkier than everyone in the room. You can see his muscles under his dark grey suit, his masculine jaw, and piercing eyes looking straight at me.He is taking in my whole body and I feel small] and naked in front of his eyes. I can¡¯t avert my eyes away from him, he is absolutely gorgeous.I need to put up a barrier to my wolf. Can¡¯t have her messing with my head right now. When I do Kian''s eyes be pitch ck for a second and I know his wolf is pissed off and want to take control. I am lost at just looking at him when I feel an arm around my waist and someone is starting to pull me to my seat. I take my eyes away from my mate and look who it is, just to find it is Elijah. I hear a low warning growl and I know it''s my mate and he is not happy someone else is touching me. If you are not a wolf you wouldn¡¯t hear it. I don¡¯t dare to look at him again, I don¡¯t want to reveal my rtionship with Elijah. He helps me take a seat and he sits beside me leaning closer to me he whispers in my ear. "Don¡¯t worry I guess he is not as intimidated as he looks" He says to me. He thinks I am scared of him. I hear another warning growl and I know he is furious. I don¡¯t dare to look at him again just to earn myself another warning growl before I hear him bark out ¡°I only want her the rest can leave" My head snapped up to meet his eyes looking straight at me. I turn my head to my bosses "I already have a lot to handle right now, I am not sure if I have time for another big ount.Maybe someone else can take it" I am not lying, there is a lot on my table but my main reason is not that.I just don¡¯t want anything to do with him. "I won''t be epting anyone else" he booms out and why am I not surprised to hear him say that? I gulp and fear what my bosses will say before they say it. "We will help you with your other ounts, just let us know what you need." they say and I feel how my hands start to sweat. ¡° Yes" is all I manage to say.I feel my anger rising in my body. I knew he was going to get his revenge on me! But I never thought he would actuallye here himself and pester my life.What is his n now? "Everyone else besides Selena can leave," my boss says and everyone gets up from their seats. I look at my bosses and feel defeated. Elijah puts his hand on my shoulder I know he wants to ensure me it will be okay. I look up at him and get eye contact with him just for a second when I hear a low growl and a chair being dragged out with force. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Selena pov Looking at the direction the soundsing from I see Kian get up and with determined steps walk over to me. Elijah steps to the side when Kian looks straight at him. I see in his eyes that he is furious. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He grabs my arm and forces me up on my feet, sparks shouting out on my arm under his touch. ¡°Den here will go through the contract with you, I need a private conversation with Selena to establish the terms," he says before he starts pulling me out of the meeting room, his gamma, and another of his men I haven''t seen before following behind us. I haven¡¯t told him where my office is but he finds it right away. He opens the door and pushes me inside, closing the door behind us and I guess his men are staying just outside.He pushes me to the wall and cages me in with his hands on each side of my head.He is tall and towers over me I have to look up to se into his eyes.He just stares at me, his eyes flicker and I can feel his anger radiating out of him. I am just waiting for him to start talking. "Tell me I am wrong," he says "What?" I have a feeling I know what he is meaning but I won¡¯t answer him.I look down at the ground, avoiding eye contact with him. He leans closer and takes one of his hands and grips my chin hard, tilting my face up to meet his eyes. "If you want to save your loverboy you will never let him touch you again or I will rip him to pieces," he says with a threat in his voice and I know he wouldn''t hesitate to kill him. I don¡¯t answer him, my chin hurts from his hard touch and at the same time, the sparks from his touch feel so good on my skin.I use some of my strength to get out of his grip and make my way to my bathroom. Just want to get away from him. I don''t make it far before I get mmed into my bathroom wall and he presses his body against mine and tilts my head up with his hand. His lipse crashing down hard on mine and he kisses me like there is no tomorrow. Pushing his tongue in my mouth and tasting every inch of me, steering the bond to life. His warm plump lips devour mine.I can¡¯t help it but answer his hungry kiss. His intoxic scent invades my senses and my legs be jelly. I give into the bond when I feel his hands travel up my thighs, loving the feeling of the sparks where ever he is touching me. He grips my thighs, lifting me up. I wrap my legs around his waist when he pushes me to the wall and my body presses t against his. Holding on to his shoulders and I moan into his mouth. I want more from him. He takes one of his hands behind my head, griping my hair and deepening the kiss. My core starts to throb and I feel my arousal spilling out on my panties, he bucks his hips, feeling his hard cock below me and a shiver runs down my spine. The bond is running havoc in my body and I can''t resist rubbing me at him. There is a knock on my office door, jolting me out of my trance. Breaking free from his grip I push away from him and he let me down. Standing by the sink panting, trying to catch my breath. Staring into his eyes, I see him collect himself and walk out to my office. I hear the door open and his men walk inside. "It¡¯s done," his Beta says. I grab a cloth and soak it in water before I put it on my neck. Trying to calm down and get my emotions under control. This isn¡¯t me, the bond is doing this. leaning forward and resting my elbows on the sink! feel a hand on my lower back and sparks shooting up. "What do you want," I say without looking up, I don¡¯t want to meet his eyes before I have calmed down. ¡°You areing with me today" My anger re to life and I toss the cloth in the sink before I rise and turn to look at him. ¡°That will not happen," I say and start to walk away from him just for him to grab my arm and jerk me to him so I am pressed against his body again. "That wasn¡¯t a question, You areing with me" His eyes be pitch ck and he is angry again.I couldn¡¯t care less, I just want him to leave me alone. "And I just told you! It will not happen" His grip on my arm bes harder and he leans his head down toward mine. "If you want your loverboy to stay alive you will follow me.Or should I tell my men to go finish him off?" He stares into my eyes.I don¡¯t answer him.He growls at me. "Cannon," he says and his gamma walks inside my bathroom. "You can have your fun with the boy," he says and the man smirks and turn around, and heads to my door. I know he means what he says and I can''t let it happen! "Stop!" I shout at him while looking into Kian¡¯s eyes. "Don''t touch him! I wille with you" Kian growls at me and I feel anger radiating out of him. "He means that much to you" he spits at me.I feel if I don¡¯t calm Kian down he will tear this whole ce to pieces. "No he doesn¡¯t! But he is innocent and has nothing to do with this" I can¡¯t tell Kian how he has helped me and he is one of my friends and mean a lot to me. I feel how he starts to rx a bit and his grip on my arm lessens.I snatch my arm out of his grip and walk out of my bathroom. Turning off myputer and closing the document I was working on. Heading out of my office and handing the document over to my secretary. Kian and his men are right behind me. ¡° T want you to send me these documents to my mail and the others you have from today," I tell her. She nods and I start to walk to the elevator, I steady my heart and focus on my body to rx.I know if Elijah sees me leaving with them he will ask me if everything is alright and I can¡¯t give away anything. They will pick up on every different heartbeat. Preparing myself for the question. Reaching the elevator Elijah walks by with one of my bosses. They stops and I knew he would ask. "Everything alright?" Elijah asks when we walk by "Yes it''s fine just going to lunch and talking over the ount " I answer calmly. "You know where to find me if there is any problem," he says with a concerned expression on his face. The elevator arrives and we walk inside. "Thank you.I know" I say to him before the doors close. I am instantly smashed against his hard chest and a low growl is heard from him.I growl back at him, tired of hearing him growl. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Selena pov He is holding me around my waist, pressing his body close to mine. "Did you just growl at me?" he ask his face only inches away from mine. I look up into his eyes and my angry energy matches his. "I sure did! I have had enough of you growling¡± I spit at him "You should be happy that¡¯s the only thing I have done yet" He leans forward, his hot breath fanning my face.His handes up to my chin, I instantly smash it away. ¡° Let go of me," I say and advert my eyes from his intense gaze. His handes up and grabs my hair forcing my head to tilt upwards, looking into his eyes they are pitch ck.His wolf is close to the surface. "Never!" He leans closer and takes a long sniff at my neck where my mark wouldy.He kisses and sucks on that spot making my whole body shiver and my legs go out under me. My whole weight is in his arm when he holds me tight to his body. Sparks rush out everywhere and my mind goes nk for a moment.I pant out and feel how my whole body answers to his touch, stirring the bond to life again and taking over all my rational thoughts. Before he can do anything else the elevator reaches the entrance floor and he lets go of my neck, the doors open and he holds me tight around my waist when we walk out of the elevator.I don''t know if I could walk properly without his support.I''m still affected of the bond and my legs feel like jelly. Heading over to the entrance I see Zoey in the corner of my eyes when she walks over to us I quickly mindlink her. "It¡¯s my mate, don¡¯te here or talk to me.Go home as quickly as you can" I end the mindlink and she turns around and walks the other way instead. Kian looks suspicious at me, I just keep walking and ignoring his piercing eyes. Outside the entrance are a ck limousine and a ck Mercedes behind.His gamma opened the door and Kian force me forward with his arm around my waist. I step inside and take a seat closest to the window. Kian gets in beside me and his gamma and Beta are opposite us in the limousine. The car starts to roll and I keep my eyes looking outside the window. I don¡¯t care where we are going, I will teleport myself back home as soon as I can. "Drop the wall to your wolf" Kian demands like he has anything to say about that. "Nope," I say. It¡¯s going to be fun and se how long he can keep his wolf at bay. I get ripped away from the window and end up in his knee. Forced down by his arm. "Why not?" he says with his face inches away from mine. "I don¡¯t want to" I don¡¯t even get a chance to finish my sentences before his lipse crashing down on mine.I try to fight him off me. "Stop it". He leans closer and whispers in my ear. "Are you sure you want me to stop?" he says before he traces open -mouth kisses down my cheek to my neck. I shiver over my whole body from his touch, my body wants him. The bond wants me to mark and mate with him, I don''t! I force my mind to clear up and push him away. ¡°Yes I am sure," I say and try to sit up properly. "That''s not what your body tells me" he whispers to my ear. "It¡¯s just the bond, not me" I try to get free from his grip so I can take a seat beside the window again.But he just keeps holding me closer. "Then tell me, which pack do you live in?" looking out the window I see we have left the city and are driving on the road to where my pack is located. "It''s none of your concern," I say when he grips my chin and forces me back to look at him. "That¡¯s where you are wrong.Everything about you is my concern! And if you are not going to tell me yourself then I will force it out of you" He crashes his lips to mine and devours my lips when I don¡¯t open my mouth he bites my lip and when I gasp in pain he forces his tongue in my mouth. I have had it with his way of forcing his kisses on me, tired of him trying to make me obey him.I bit down o his tongue drawing blood and making him hiss in pain from my assault. When he lessens his grip on me I quickly get back to my seat. I hear his men in the car chuckle at what they are witnessing.He tries to grip for me again but I smack his hand away. "One more try from you and I will make you sorry.! You have no fucking right" I bark out at him. "Then just tell me what I want to know! And I will not force you" My anger gets the best of me and I yell out to him. "You lost the right the fucking day you forced me out of your kingdom!" I point my finger at him. He looks at me before he tries to grab me but I am furious. "Stop the fucking car" I yell and I can''t control my emotions. Right now I feel how my eyes start to glow purple because of my anger.I can''t control my anger when I be this furious and I know if I don''t calm down I will burst into the car and nothing good wille out of it if I do! Thest time I couldn''t control it I ended up destroying a house. The car suddenlyes to a halt and I bolt out of it. Kian is right behind me.He grabs me with both his arms. Holding me tight to his chest. "Calm down," he says and I try to take a deep breath and get my emotions under control, I don''t want to destroy everything around me. His scent fills up in my lungs and does something to my body, I feel his scent calming my emotions down. Taking the edge of it and drawing my gifts back inside. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Rxing my head against his chest I feel exhausted. I can¡¯t keep going like this, it has to stop! I''m just tired of this mess and I want to be free from him for good.There is only one thing left to do! There is no turning back from this. Taking arge inhale I try to prepare myself for the pain I know is going toe before I say the words that are going to damage the bond. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Selena pov "I Selena Carter Alpha of white moon pack reje.." I never get the chance to finish my sentence before he has my mouth covered with his lips, devouring me in a hard kiss.He leaves me panting for air when he lets go of me. "I will never ept your rejection! Never! " he says Closing my eyes and just breathing for a moment, I knew he wouldn''t ept my rejection even if I hoped he would. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I feel drained and not a bone in my body has any energy left to argue with him! We are not going to get anywhere with this.I brake free from his grip and start to walk backward, I can¡¯t stay here.I have nothing more to say, my mind feels empty. He tries to grab my hand but I jerk it away from him. We both know what I am about to do but he doesn¡¯t stop me, he just stands there and looks at me leaving him. I open a portal and I see he is about to say something but closes his mouth and let me leave. I get in my portal and walk out in the back of the packhouse. Jessie and Emma are sitting on the porch when Ie to stumble upon it, Emma gets up and embraces me in a hug. I don¡¯t have any energy to talk to them I feel exhausted right now. These weeks have taken a toll on me. They help me up to my room and Emma gives me a potion that makes me rx. Sleep instantlyes to me, and I wee it. I just want to escape my life for a moment, don¡¯t want to feel anything. When I wake up again it''s almost midnight and I think most of my pack is sleeping. Heading down, I want some fresh air and a walk would feel nice. Coming down the stairs Emma is standing in the kitchen, making some potions. "Do you want to talk about it?" she asks me when I walk inside. "Not right now I feel drained" I answer her. She looks at me with concern in her eyes, she walks over to me, and ces her hands on mine. "Just tell me something.Did he hurt you? Did he force himself on you because if he did I swear to god I will kill him myself " I take her in my arms and hold her tight.I am so grateful for having her in my life. ¡° I know you would and no I am fine.I will tell you everything in the morning" "Okay you know where I am If there is anything, I have another potion ready for you if you have trouble sleeping again," she says tome "Thank you for everything" I let go of her and head out of the house. The air is fresh and I don¡¯t see anyone in my pack. I know some people are guarding the borders and I think I will join them.I walk for a while before I see Jacob and some other pack members that guard the borders. Walking over to them Jacob turns around. "I thought you were asleep or I would have told you, some wolves are running around our barriers tonight.Two of them we recognize fromst time but now there are five more and one of them is a big ck wolf" When he says that I instantly know who the ck wolf is.I am not surprised, I guessed he woulde here and try to find out where this pack is located and find me. "Where are they?" I ask him "Come I show you," he says and we start to walk, after a little while, I see the wolves he is talking about in the tree line. "Stay here I will take a closer look," I tell him. Jacob nods and I walk closer to the barrier, I see my mate''s head snap in my direction.His wolf is beautiful and I make sure my walls are up to my wolf.He sniffs in the air and starts to stride toward where I stand. I stay still and se what he is going to do. When he is almost in front of me I see his eyes nce over and I know he is mind-linking someone.He stands there for a moment and I look right into his eyes, I know he can¡¯t se me. I take my time and take him all in, every inch of his wolf. The other wolves start to head back to the threes and he is thest one to leave the barrier. Before he disappears into the woods he turns around and looks right at me. I feel my heart taking an extra beat.I have a feeling he will be back soon. I didn¡¯t sleep more that night, I wasn''t tired so I took the time and worked instead.I had a lot done with the pack and my work before it was morning. Walking over to my bedroom I quickly changed clothes into afortable dress. It¡¯s Saturday and I am just going to enjoy my day with the pack. Getting down to the kitchen I grab some coffee and toast and head back to my office, I am going to finish thest part before I head out to check the borders. Jessie walks into my office with a cup of coffee and takes a seat before me. ¡°I am almost done with all the pack orders and going through the new building ns.I''m going to head out to the borders after, do you want to apany me?" I ask her "Yes of course" I quickly finish my work and we head out of the house, going around the borders we talk about all the ns we have for the pack. There is a calmness at this moment and the air is fresh, I take a deep breath and halt in my track when I smell them. Jessie stops and looks at me. "What is it?" she asks "He is here again," I say and mindlink everyone to stay inside the barrier for time being. Starting to walk in the direction where his scentes from. I see him walking towards us with his beta and gamma by his sides and some of his other men behind him. "Stay here," I say to Jessie before I walk closer to the barrier. Having the opportunity to take him all in when he can¡¯t see me I am stunned by how gorgeous he is.He has some casual clothes on today, blue jeans and a ck jacket making his masculinity is even more prominent and I can¡¯t take my eyes off him.I see him walking over to my barrier and quickly take a step back. He stands there and looks right at me when he speaks. "I know you are here!" He says. At first,I am surprised he thinks I am here. But he doesn¡¯t give up it¡¯s like he has some sense I am here.I stand there in silence just waiting for him to give up but he doesn''t. "I don¡¯t think he will give up," Jessie says to me. "I start to believe that is the case" I answer her. "Just go and talk to him.He is your mate after all" I just turn around and re at her. ¡°I will remember that the day when you find your mate!" I mock her before I turn around to face him again. When he speaks again I decide it¡¯s no point in trying to hide from him anymore.I slowly start to move forward through the barrier until I se in his eyes he has spotted me. Keep going forward I stop right in front of him and have to tilt my head upwards to look him in his eyes.He doesn¡¯t say a word or try to reach me, he just keeps watching me. "You found me! What does the Alpha king want today?" I ask him. He looks me deep in my eyes and starts to say something just before Zoey opens the mindlink and quickly tells us all to get inside the barrier. Several rogues I heading our way.I raise my hand to him and motion for him to wait. Looking around I don''t see anyone but mindlink one of the witches in my pack who controls the barrier to open a gate. We need to get inside and I know Kian won''t give up.I have no other choice but to take them inside with me. Turning around I see when the barrier is open. "Everyone inside right now!" I bark out to them and I see them all standing there with surprise on their faces. Four of my warriorse rushing out and stand guards when I take Kian''s hand in mine and start pulling him with me when none of them moves. The others follow behind and when we all are inside the barrier closes after us. Jessie walks over to me when she stops in her track, looking Den all over. I se Den takes a big sniff in the air before his eyes dte and he says "Mate" and look at her. "Hell to the NO! I ain¡¯t doing this" she says and points with her whole hand at him and turns around. There is no time to stay here and discuss it, we need to head over to Zoey.I get a mind link from her to come over to where she is right away. Turning my head to look at Kian and his men, they have to stay right here! "You stay inside here and keep your men at bay!" I say to him and point to my warriors to guard dem before I quickly take off my clothes and shift. Jessie does the same and we start to run over to find Zoey, leaving them behind. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Selena pov We reach where Zoey is standing with some warriors beside her. Shifting back we walk up to her and try to see what''s going on outside the barrier. "We have seen about ten rogues running around outside for quite some time now, they came from the north side and it looks like they are searching for something!" She says when I see four wolves running out from the trees and searching the area. It''s weird! They have never been here looking around before, just running by and to the cave or from it. Hearing footsteps behind me I turn around and roll my eyes when I see Kian and his mene running with my men behind.He has a problem listening to my orders! When they reach us they shift back and Kian walks over to me. "I told you to stay put! Problems listening to anyone else giving orders?!" I say with anger in my voice. I don''t have time to focus on them when there is another big problem outside. Zoey ps me on my shoulder before he gets a chance to answer and I turn my head to look where she is looking.I see more rogues from the threes before they start running in the direction of the cave. We know what to do and I turn my head to look at Kian. "you stay in here! And listen to my orders!" I say with anger in my voice and try to get him to understand it''s serious before shifting and start running after them. Jessie and Zoey are right after me and we know exactly where to go and where to hide along the way to keep us at a safe distance from them. We have all taken the potion yesterday to mask our scent, the rogues can''t pick up anything from us so we are safe as long we don''t make any sound. Running in behind the trees we follow their scent and as usual, they are on their way to the cave. Zoey takes off to the right and Jessie is on my left. We have our order how we are going and so far we haven''t run into any problems. I see the rogues stop in their tracks and I hide behind some bushes where I can look at them without them seeing me. Several of them start sniffing in the air and I have never seen them stopping before. I know they can''t smell us so I try to sniff in the air and figure out what they are sensing.I don''t get the time when I hear a twig snap behind me and I swirl around to see who it is. Kianes walking with his men behind, anger boiling in my body! He didn''t listen this time either. I just get the time to register that someone is right next to me and I turn my head slightly to the left when I see a rogue lunge for me.I already know it''s going to hurt before I feel it when he sinks his teeth into my throat and rips arge bit open. My wolf whimpers in pain before we shift back and fall to the ground. Blood spraying everywhere and I try to hold my gap together with my hand. The rogue is quick on his feets and ready to attack me, I know I can''t defend myself with the amount of blood I"m losing. I try to prepare myself for the next hit when I see Jessiees flying over the bushes and aim right for the rogue. They fall to the ground and she is furious and rips its throat out. She is quick over to me and whimpers at the sight of me when more roguese barging through the bushes.She is a fighter and take a stand over me like a shield and fighting the other wolves with what she got, I hear her whimper in pain when someone manages to bite her, Zoeyes attacking from the left and it bes a full battlefield when Kian and his men reach us. I fall back to the ground and try to hold the gap together, I know I can heal from this if I just can hold the gap in ce and don''t lose too much blood. I feel Jessie and Kian around me holding other wolves off from reaching me when ck dots start to dance in front of my eyes. My life is slowly slipping out of my veins, I feel my warm blood running down my side and neck For every heartbeat, I know my life is about to end. This isn''t how I nned to go out! Take a breath and try to get some air down my lungs, it hurts for every breath I try to take. I hear the fight going on around me and there are whimpers and growls from wolves, I try to listen for Jessie and Zoey. Just want to know they are safe at least! I don''t hear them and try to turn my head and look for them. My breath hitches in my body when I see from a distance Emmaes running toward me, she has panic written all over her face. "Selena!" I hear her heartbreaking scream to me while she is running. Everything goes in slow motion when I see a rogue running behind her and getting closer.She has nothing to put up against a wolf and fear takes over my body.I can''t do anything with the amount of blood I''m losing. "Emma!" I rasp out with all voice I have and hold my hand out, if I just could gather enough energy and st a ball against the rogue and she might be able to get away. N?velDrama.Org owns this. If it''s thest thing I''m going to do then I will try and save her. It takes everything I have to gather myst energy and st away a purple energy ball at the rogue.I feel when my energy leaves my hand how my body slowly shut down bit by bit. The sounds around me start to fade away, my vision bes smaller and it starts to ring in my ears.I see the ball hit the rogue and it falls to the ground, the wolf is quick on his feet again and starts running after Emma.I hadn''t enough energy left to make an impact on the wolf. My heart beat hard in my chest from the sight in front of me.I can''t save her, I gave it everything I could. Seconds feel like minutes when I see Cannon suddenlye running to Emma and lunge for the rogue behind her. He is furious and rips it into small pieces, leaving no pieces bigger than for the worms to eat.He is absolutely crazy but I take a breath of relief when I know Emma is safe. My breath slowly evens out when shees to my side.She drops to her knees and pulls my head into herp. Looking up at her I see she has tears running down her cheeks. "I''m sorry Selena I got affected by Cannon and missed the vision! Don''t give up! Fight it" she says and ces a hand over the gap in my neck. "Kian get here now!" She screams at the top of her lungs and I hear how desperate she sounds. She starts to shake on her hand while I just look at her. Trying to give her some strength and letting her know it''s alright. She is safe and that''s all that matters. "Fuck Selena you have to fight it! I won''t let you go out like this you hear me!" She tries to threaten me and that''s the EmmaI know and care about more than my own life.I take a breath and feel when my lungs squeeze shut and that''s thest breath I manage to make. My eyelids feel so heavy andI can''t keep them open. "Kian!" I hear Emma scream from what feels like a distance and some heavy feetses to my side before I let darkness suck me down to nothingness. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Kian pov I hear someone screaming my name desperately and I know whatever it is it''s seriously. Turning around and leaving my men to kill off thest two rogues and head back to where the scream comes from. Coming around the bushes I left my mate before fighting off the rouges my breath get stuck in my throat. I knew she was hurt but didn''t have time before to look at how serious it was.Here she is dying on the forest floor! Quickly shifting back and walk up to her. "you have to give her your blood now!" I hear her friend scream at me and I don''t hesitate and drop to my knees, lifting her lifeless body in my arms and biting into my wrist. cing it to her mouth I see how my blood pour down her mouth and I just hope I wasn''t toote.She doesn''t move and I take my wrist and bite into it again and ce it on her now blue lips. Fear floods through my body at the sight of my dying little mate.I can''t let it happen! "You have to mark her!" Her friend grabs my arm and I turn my head to look at her.I don''t want to force the bond on her! And at the same time, I can''t lose her. "We will figure it all out after! Just save her!" She says and I turn to look at my little mate. Her lips are even bluer than before and her skin is white.I hear a faint heartbeat in her chest and I know there is nothing else to do. Turning her head to the side I lean my head down and sniff in her neck before I let my canines slip out. Holding her tight to my chest I bite down on her shoulder all the way so my canines hit her bone and her blood flood into my mouth. The bond snaps to ce and it has my heart take an extra beat when her emotions flooded me.I retract my canine andp over the bite to seal my mark. Holding her tighter to my chest while I rest my head against hers. "Her wound is healing up!" I hear her friend say and lift my head to look down at her. She is right the wound is closing up and her lips havee back to their usual color when I hear her take arge inhail and her chest rise.I take a breath of relief! My men and herse running back to us and Den''s mate drops to her knees beside us. "Is she alright Emma?" She asks with worry in her voice and takes Selena''s hands in hers. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "She will be now!" Her friend I now have a name to answer. "We just have to be prepared for when she wakes up! She won''t agree with what we had to do" she says and I look at her when she sees my mark and she turns her head and looks stern at me. "If you do anything to hurt her again you will have to deal with me!" She says with a threat and would it be anyone else threatening their king I would have the person killed but when ites to her friends I will let it pass.I give her a nod as my answer when I see her rise up. "You know what we have to do and make it fast! I have mind linked the others!" She says and shifts to her wolf again. She and her other pack members start to run and drag bodies from this ce. Den runs over to help and takes the heavy body she is dragging with her mouth, only for her to snap her jaw at him and give out a warning growl. Den sits down on his butt with a pout on his face.I can''t help but chuckle at the sight. "Are all women here the same!" Cannon says and point to her. Emma rises up and ces her hands on her hips and looks stern at Cannon. "do you have any problem with that!" She says and Cannon quickly looks to the ground and shake his head no. She snorts at him before she starts to walk back to their pack.I rise from my ce with Selena in my arms ande to stand beside Cannon.He is looking longing at his mate''s back. "Looks like I''m not the only one having his hands full with his mate!" I say and chuckle when I see Emma stops and turn to look at us with an angry expression on her face. "Coming today or what!" She says and I start to walk after her while Cannon shift back and walk one step behind her. It''s fun seeing my most feared warrior and gamma give in to his mate. Give him a day or two and he will be doing whatever she points at.I chuckle at the thought and will enjoy to see it happen. But Cannon is right! They are headstrong females and I guess there is more to this story. Takingrger strides I walk up to Emma and have to ask her. "Can you tell me your story? I would like to know" Emma stops and looks at me and down at Selena in my arms I see her think about it for a moment before she sighs. "It Isn''t my ce to tell but I think it would help if you know some bits.Once she wakes up you will have your hands full with her rage! " She sighs but starts to tell me some parts of how they met ande to build a pack.I couldn''t wrap my head around how many there are in this pack but it all makes sense why they are so close. She exins about the barrier and the pack members. Listening to the story and looking around when we make our way back to the pack grounds and before I know it wee to stand outside their pack house. "I will show you up to her room and your clothes are just inside." She says and leads me up some stairs in the house. When she opens the doors to her room her scentys heavy in the room and I take a deep inhale before going inside. "I will get a shirt for her and you can ce her on the bed so l can wash her off a bit!" She says and I look down at my bloody mate in my arms. "Just ce the shirt on the bed and show me to a shower, I will clean her up," I say and see when Emma walks out and look at me before she points with her finger at a door. I give her a nod and head over to her bathroom. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Selena POV: I feel a hand drawing circles on my back and try to figure out where I am. My memory is in a fog! Kian¡¯s scent is all around me and I open my eyes and see I¡¯m in my room andying on his chest. Tingles y on my skin and I feel different! Stronger and at the same time I want to taste his body, feel every bit of his body under my hands. A wave of arousal courses through my body and I have to shut my legs close to each other. I wonder what¡¯s gotten into me when I hear him chuckle. Slowly sitting up I have no idea what happened after the attack and Emma reached me. ¡°How do you feel?¡± He says and I turn my head to look at him. He is naked except for a pair of briefs on his body and his beautiful eyes are looking right at me. My eyes wander down to his plumpy lips and I have this urge to taste them. I see him get a smirk on his lips and I avert my eyes from him. Something isn¡¯t right here! ¡°How long have I been sleeping?¡± I ask and look down at my body. I¡¯m a bit bloody but someone has cleaned me up and put on a shirt. ¡°Three hours!¡± He says and I look at him wondering if he has been in here the whole time and that¡¯s why I¡¯m so affected by his presence. I can ¡®t stop looking at him when he gets a serious look on his face and sits up, leaning his body against the headboard. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you let me know there is a rogue activity here and the cave!¡± He says and looks stern at me, what did he expect exactly? Feeling how anger takes over in my body. ¡°And how did you expect me to contact you? Giving you a call and say: hey! it¡¯s your mate you forced out of your kingdom several years ago if you remember me! I am an alpha with my own pack and we have a lot of rogue activity here can you please send some help?!¡± I spit at him and toss the nket off me before I get out of bed. Looking down at me I feel dirty and need to take a shower. ¡°You know there arews you need to follow as a pack!¡± He barks at me and I turn around and look at him. The tension in the room starts to rise! ¡°And I have been following everyw there is! It¡¯s not my problem you swallowed my bait¡± I bark back at him. I see him thinking for a moment before he figures out what I mean. He pinches the bridge of his nose before he gets up and stalks closer to me. I stand my ground and wait for his wrath. He stops walking right in front of me, his naked body on disy for me to take in and I can¡¯t stop ogling him. I hear him clear his throat and I snap my head up to look at him only to be met by his stern gaze. Shaking my head I need to get a grip. Don¡¯t understand why he is affecting me this way now. ¡°Smart move!¡± He says and grips my chin in a hard grip. ¡°But it was stupid to run after the rogues just the three of you! Almost got yourself killed!¡± He says and leans his face closer to mine. Anger boil in my body from his words. We had it all covered if they just had stayed in ce like they were told to do! ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be having any problem since we have our scent masked if it wasn¡¯t for you and your men who can¡¯t listen to someone else orders!¡± I scream at him and the tension between us lies heavy in the room. None of us is ready to give up. He looks intense at me but doesn¡¯t say anything. Pushing his hand away from me I start walking over to my bathroom. I hear hime after me! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come back here! I¡¯m not done with you¡± I hear him say but ignore himpletely. I¡¯ve had enough of his shit for one day! Opening my door to my bathroom I get inside when hees right behind me. ¡°You should have told me what¡¯s going on in the first ce, instead of just running after them!¡± He says and grip for my arm and I snap it out of his grip. Take off the shirt and toss it on the floor before stepping inside my shower and turning the water on. I don¡¯t care if the water is cold at first, I¡¯m angry and if I don¡¯t calm down there is no say what will happen. I hear the shower door open and Kianes inside when I am washing my body. ¡°Now you listen to me!¡± He barks at me and turns me around so I¡¯m facing him. I take two steps back to get some distance between us. ¡°What you did was reckless and stupid!¡± He keeps shouting at me and now I¡¯m about to boil over with anger! I have been running this pack for year1 s and we are doing fine without himing here and telling me how to do it! ¡°I have a pack to protect! Everything is your fault and I wouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce if it wasn¡¯t for you!¡± I scream at him and toss the bottle of shampoo I¡¯m holding in my hand at him in pure anger. Want to hit him with something hard. He is quick and takes the bottle when ites flying at him. We both breathe heavily from our anger and the tension is heavy between us, water is pouring down my body and that¡¯s the only sound in the room besides our heavy breathing. We stand like that for what feels like an eternity before I see him quickly close the distance between us and push me back against the tiles. I hiss from the coldness when his lipse down hard on mine, devouring my lips and stirring up the bond. It takes over my body and my mind only wants one thing! I can¡¯t think rational thoughts any longer. He is kissing me like there is no tomorrow and I feel how every cell in my body answers to his touch. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Selena POV: Pulling Kian closer and answering the kiss while I snake my arms hard around his neck and deepening the kiss. He pushes his toung inside my mouth and I answer it back and kiss him with the same pa*sion. My mind is nk and all I can do right now is to give in to the bond. His hand travel down my body and tingles y on my skin when he cups my bre*st before he starts twisting my n*pple. I moan out into his mouth when I feel my core start to throb under his touch. He let go of my lips and I have to catch my breath when I feel him ce open-mouth kisses down my neck and stop on my shoulder where my mark wouldy. When he reached the spot my legs it about to go out under me and I pant out his name. He starts kissing and nibbling on the spot and arousal ripples through my body and my core starts to throb painfully. I have to grind my legs together. Digging my nails into his shoulder to prevent myself froming right now, every part of me is overly sensitive. He pulls my body closer to his and I feel his hard cock dig into my stomach. I pant out just at the feel of him when he lets go of my shoulder and catches my lips again. Devouring me like I¡¯m hisst meal! His hand travels down my body and cups my p*ssy before I feel him press down on my sensitive bud and I moan out from the feeling. My arousal spill out on my leg when he traces a finger down my wet folds and I can¡¯t stop him. I don ¡®t want to! He stops at my entrance before he pushes a finger inside of me and I cry out into his mouth from the sudden intrusion. My walls clench around his fingers and I almoste undone right away. He starts thrusting inside of me with his finger and I take my hand to his hard cock, wanting to touch him. Feel his hard cock in my hand! I wrap my hand around him, he is huge and my heart takes an extra beat when I start stroking his length. He thrust inside my hand one time and my heart is about to beat out of my chest! I haven¡¯t been this intimate with any man before. He breaks the kiss and takes my hand away from him and ces it over my head on the shower wall. He holds it in a firm grip while he pulls out his finger and adds another one before he thrust back inside of me. I feel overfull and close my eyes and my orgasm builds up in my body with every thrust. My legs feel like jelly and I meet his thrusts, riding myself on his fingers. ¡°Look at me!¡± He says and I open my eyes to stare right into his. He takes in my whole face when he starts f*cking me faster and drawing me closer to my orgasm. ¡°Nowe for me!¡± He says before he presses down on my bud. I look at him with hooded eyes when I let go and my walls clench around his fingers. My orgasm rippled through my body! Almost seeing stars when Ie undone around him. I pant and ride out my orgasm on his fingers, my legs start to shake and I breathe heavily when I slowly start toe down from my high and the bond starts to subside. My mind clears up bit by bit when I feel him pull his fingers out of me and I just stare into his eyes. I get control of my thoughts again and a shiver curse through my body. The truth hit me like a p in my face what just happened and I understand what he has done to me. Closing my eyes I lean my head back on the cold tiles and curse to myself before I put up a wall around my thoughts and emotions. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. I gave into the bond and even wanted it! But I wouldn¡¯t have if I had realized what he had done before. I can¡¯t believe how easily I gave into it at wanted him after everything. If I hadn¡¯t let my emotions cloud my mind this would never have happened in the first ce! He let go of my hand he held to the wall and cage me in with an arm on each side of my head. He is breathing heavily and I guess he was as affected by the bond as I was. No one says a word for a moment and just lets the water wash over us. ¡°I wasn¡¯t myself when you found me in the cemetery and I forced you out of my kingdom!¡± He says next to my ear and I sigh. I don¡¯t want to have this discussion right now, I wasn¡¯t supposed to let him near me in the first ce. ¡°But now you did!¡± I say and push him off me before I get out of the shower. I¡¯m not staying inside the shower with him for another second. Taking a towel and wrapping it around my body I feel defeated when I walk closer to the mirror and look at his mark. Trace it with my fingers I sigh and see him walk up behind me. He leans his hands to the sink and his facees closer to my ear when he looks at me intensely through the mirror. ¡°I don¡¯t regret marking you! You would have been dead otherwise and I owe you that much¡± He says to my ear and a shiver runs down my spine when his hot breath touches my shoulder. Anger boil under my skin from his words. I push his hand away and walk out of the bathroom before Ish out at him. Hearing him sigh before coming after me over to my walk-in closet. ¡°Will you stop and talk to me!¡± He says when I grab some underwear and take them on me in a rush. I need to get out of this room and away from him. He grabs my arm and swirls me around to face him. He stands close to me and his naked body almost touches mine. ¡°You want me to talk! Well, let me tell you something, my king!¡± I say and poke a finger into his muscr chest. ¡°You didn¡¯t want me all those years back! And you didn¡¯t want me when you found out I was one of your prisoners! And you certainly never searched for me before you found out I wasn¡¯t a weak mate and you saw that I have a white wolf!¡± I spit at him and he only keeps his intense gaze on me. Not saying a word! ¡°You took your chance to mark me only to make yourself stronger! Not once have my will crossed your mind. Don¡¯t you daree and say you did this for me when you don¡¯t even know if I would rather be dead than bonded to you!¡± His silence speaks numbers and I know everything I said is the truth! ¡°You came here with your men and try to take over when I have been running this pack for years and surviving on my own. The second you interfered with what we do it went to shit because you can¡¯t pull your head out of your a*s and let me do what I have been doing. I gave you the order to stay inside the barrier for everyone¡¯s sake since you don¡¯t know half of it!¡± He just looks intense at me and I¡¯ m tired of this. Turning around I grab some clothes and walk by him out to my room again. Quickly taking them on when I see him put on his briefs and walk over to where I stand and blocking my way when I¡¯m about to head out of the room. ¡°Not everything you said is the truth!¡± He says and I try to walk past him when he grabs my arm. I nce at him before snatching my arm away from him. ¡°My truth is that you forced me out of my home without even the opportunity to say goodbye to my family! I get it that you mourned her but I was left with nothing. Couldn¡¯t even keep my clothes I had on me when I shifted under yourmand. Scared and alone without a home to return to or ask someone for help I had to find a way out here to survive.¡± I have to take a breath before I continue ¡°You didn¡¯t even have a bad conscience toe and look for me under all these years. To even see if I was still alive. So, whatever you think justifies that I¡¯ m not interested to hear. I don¡¯t have time to stand here and keep arguing with you! I have a pack to look after and make sure they are safe. You and your men are free to leave our grounds whenever you are ready!¡± I say before walking out of my room and leaving him inside. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Selena POV: The moment I step out of my room I already regret saying some of the harsh words I said. I don¡¯t want a mate but I am grateful he saved me! I can¡¯t tell him that though, it would mean I have to let a wall down and admit it and there is nothing gooding out of that. We are better off without each other and I just have to find a way to break the bond. There has to be a way without K*lling him if the bond is broken. Making my way down the stairs and over to the kitchen I¡¯m trying to sort my thoughts. I hear my bedroom door open and his heavy stepsing down the stairs. Reaching the kitchen I find Emma stirring in a pot on the stove and she immediately rushes over to me and wraps me up in her arms. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Selena! I f0rced Kian to mark you, we couldn¡¯t lose you, it¡¯s all my fault! Don¡¯t be angry at him¡± She says and my stomach drops at her words. So now he didn¡¯t even want to save me! Just did it because Emma f0rced him to. Well, it¡¯s just getting better by the minute. I hear Kian behind me in the kitchen but don¡¯t want to look at him. O ¡°Here I have made you a potion to keep you from going into heat!¡± She says and releases me before walking over to the stove. She gives me the bottle and I look at it, the thought hasn¡¯t crossed my mind yet but there is no way I want to go into heat! I take it in one go and swallow the potion, feeling the liquid running down my throat I try to calm down. Going into heat is thest thing I need right now! cing the bottle down when I feel his presence behind me but I ignore him. A mindlink opens up and ites from Jessie! Telling everyone to stay inside. That can only mean one thing and I turn around and rush out of the kitchen without saying anything when I mindlink back and wonder where she is. Kian is right after me and when she tells me they are on the south side I rush in their direction. I know Jessie has it all under control but I need to know what has happened these hours I have been out. Turning around a corner I see her standing with Zoey and Jacob by the barrier, Kian¡¯s men are there beside them and when I reach where they stand Jessie turns around and wraps me up in her arms. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t protect you better,¡± she says and my heart goes out to her. Holding her tighter to me I¡¯m blessed to have them all by my side. ¡°You did everything you could and I know you are a reason I¡¯m still here,¡± I say before releasing her and Zoeyes up to hug me from behind. ¡°You also Zoey!¡¯ I say to her while looking out of the barrier. ¡± Now tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± I say to them. ¡°We got rid of the bod*ies but there wasn¡¯t enough time to have every trace erased, we have seen at least a dozen rogues running around after!¡± Jessie says when I see a rogue in the tree line. ¡°Are everyone inside and where are theying from?¡± I ask them. ¡°Five of our best scouts are outside, they have reported most of the rogues came from the king¡¯snd!¡± Zoey says when there is a furious growl behind me. I already know who it is and roll my eyes at him. I feel his presence before his handes and swirls me around. Coming to stare right into his angry eyes. ¡°You¡¯re telling me these rogueses from mynd!¡± He says with anger in his voice. I sigh at him. ¡°Yes, they areing from the woods outside your borders! We haven¡¯t had time to scout all the area before but it¡¯s something I¡¯m going to do now!¡± I say and take a step to the side before he grabs my arm and pulls me close to him. ¡°You are not going without me!¡± He says and I try to snatch my arm out of his grip but he only holds me tighter. ¡°I¡¯ming with you and that¡¯ s final!¡± Hi says with dominance in his voice. ¡°We have our scent masked and you don¡¯t! I think it ¡®s time for you to go back to where you came from¡± I just say and snatch my arm out of his grip. If he thinks I will back down and have the same mistake made twice by him he can forget it. Turning around I start to go back to the pack house. I hear steps behind me before Jessie and Zoey reach me and I hear the otherse after. I curse to myself, how hard can it be for him to leave me alone and do my business? Reaching our pack house I open the door and we get inside. Before we head out on longer runs we always take a fill of the potion to make sure we are without a scent. Walking over to the kitchen where I guess Emma still is, and I was right. We find her standing in the kitchen stirring in several pots and I have no idea what she is making now. ¡°We need the potion!¡± I tell her when she looks at me, she already knows what I¡¯m talking about when I see she has ced several stic mugs on the table. Kian and his mene inside the kitchen and even if it¡¯s arge kitchen with room for about fifteen people it starts to feel crowded with these big bulky men here too. Looking at the mugs and back at Emma I try to figure out if she knows something she is not telling me. Tilting my head to the side while I look intensely at her I see she start to feel ufortable under my gaze. ¡°Tell me!¡± I say to her and see she takes a big breath before looking at me. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Selena! I don¡¯t trust myself right now whit him here, it feels better if they are by your side and protects you all¡± she says and blushes on her cheeks before she averts her gaze. ¡°You have told him what you are?¡± I mindlink her, want to have this conversation private with her. ¡°Yes, I have!¡± She says and looks at me. ¡°Have you told him about your daughter and what happened!¡± I see her start to fiddle with her apron. ¡°No just that I have had a child since before! He took it well¡± She answers and I sigh, she already me herself for not seeing the vision before it was toote. I can¡¯t do this to her! ¡°Alright! Give it to them¡± I say and walk ahead to grab my mug and take the potion in one go before throwing it in the trash bin. My men follow behind and take their potion and get out in the hallway while they wait. Kian and his men walk over and Emma hands them their mugs, when her matees forward I see her blush when he hooks a finger under her jaw and tilts her head up to look at him. He ces a kiss on her cheek before he lets her go and takes a step back. I just smile at the sight. When she turns around and looks at me I wiggle my eyebrows at her and she rolls her eyes in response. On my way out of the kitchen I stop and turn to Emma, Kian is right behind me. ¡°I need you to find a way for us to break the bond without having anyone of us K*lled!¡± I say when I hear a low growl and Kian grabs my arm and f0rces me around to face him. His eyes look intense at me when his handes up and grabs the hair on the back of my head, tilting my head up before he leans his face closer to mine. ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡± He says and his breath is fanning my face, anger is radiating out of him. ¡°I thought it would make you happy since you didn¡¯ t even want to save me, to begin with! Just did it because Emma forced you.¡± I spit at him and look at him with the same anger. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Kian POV: I hold her for a moment taking in what she said, before releasing my grip on her hair and letting her go. Seeing her looking angry at me before she turns on her heel and walks out of the kitchen. Den walks up to me and stands by my side. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her the truth?¡± He says and I start to walk out of the kitchen with him beside me. He is my best friend and I know he is going to lecture me. But I¡¯m not up for it with all these rogues running around and Selena who won¡¯t share what she knows. ¡°What truth?¡± I say and try to sound unbothered when wee out in the hall and no one is around. ¡°You marked her because you wanted and can¡¯t lose her! And you could tell her how sorry you are for making a mistake or several in fact!¡± He states before he gets ahead and stands in my way. The others have left the house and I stop right in front of him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! She hates me anyway for what I did¡± I just state to him and look sternly at him, wanting him to get out of my way right now. He crosses his arms over his chest and looks seriously at me. ¡°Yes! But it doesn¡¯t help that you are going at her with f0rce. Get a grip Kian and man up before you lose her for good!¡± He states before he turns around and heads for the door. ¡°Because that¡¯s working so well for you!111 just bark at him, I¡¯m not the only one having trouble with his mate here. He turns around and looks at me angrily. ¡°Well, at least I¡¯m trying my best and not forcing her!¡± He spits before going out the door and leaving me alone in the hall. I know he is right but how could I ever get her to forgive me for what I did to her? She is a far better leader than I am with the way she cares for her pack and would even sacrifice her own life for them. All I have done through the years is f0rce my pack to do as I say and bring order and routine. To me, the king¡¯s business has always been to have total control over everything. Nothing happens, in my kingdom without me knowing it first! ¡°You know he has a point!¡± Comes a voice from behind and I know Emma heard it all. I don¡¯t answer and start to head for the door instead. ¡°She needs a mate that stands by her side! Not someone who will f0rce her to submit¡± she says and I take the handle and stand there a moment, taking in what she said. ¡°I know!¡± I say before opening the door and getting outside. I know what a mistake I did those years back, and I can¡¯t change it. Coming outside I see Den and Cannon talking while they get undressed, in front of us is Selena in her white wolf with her men beside her. Pulling my shirt over my head I ce it on a chair before I take off my pants and briefs before quickly shifting. Telling my wolf to keep some distance from her we slowly start to walk forward, stopping a bit behind with Den and Cannon. Seeing her looking me all over I wait for her to move so we can follow. ¡°Ready?¡± Comes a voice in my head, which I wasn¡¯t ready for. ¡°You can mindlink without being a pack?¡± I mindlink back in surprise. She looks at me before her wolf turns on her heel and starts running. ¡°Yes!¡± Comes a mindlink and we start to run after her, through her pack and out of her barrier. It¡¯s the third time I¡¯m crossing through it and I¡¯m stunned at how it¡¯s even possible. I have so many questions if she would answer them. ¡°Jacob and Zoey you know the way and take to the left! Jessie takes to the right while I¡¯m going straight ahead. The rest follow what way you want! ¡± Comes Selena¡¯s voice in a mindlink to us all at the same time. My choice is easy and I follow after her, cannon runs up beside me and sniffs in the air and ground. I¡¯m just waiting for him to find a trace after rogues and it doesn¡¯t take long before he gets a trace. He takes the lead and we follow behind him, taking our surroundings in while he follows the trace. ¡°He is good!¡± Comes a mindlink from Selena after a long time, we have been running for at least two hours and we are just outside my borders. ¡°Yes! He¡¯s my best tracker¡± I mindlink back when he turns and starts to head over to another pack grounds and we follow him. The trace goes right between my pack grounds and another one! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I know the Alpha well in that pack and need to have a conversation with him. This is a problem we have missed and I need to get to the bottom of this. ¡°Is it always from here the roguese from?¡± I mindlink Selena. ¡°No there are from other ces too!¡± She says and I sigh ¡°Can you show me on a map?¡± I ask her and hope she will at least show me this. It takes a moment before she answers. ¡°Yes!¡± Turning to look at her when her mene running up behind us. ¡°I will portal us back!¡± She says and shifts in front of us before she opens a portal and her men start to walk inside and mine after. I shift in front of her when we are thest ones left and she closes the portal when I don¡¯t move. ¡°I have several maps on the area and around back in my office! I think it¡¯s better to go there¡± I tell her and hope she will take us there. She sighs before she opened a portal and stops right in front of it. ¡°And you think I don¡¯t!¡± She says and walks inside. Looking at the portal for a moment and wait for her to close it right in front of me, but she doesn¡¯t. I walk over to it before taking a big step and find myself right in her bedroom and hear the shower on before the portal closes. I¡¯m too stunned and just stand there and looking at the space the portal was in when I hear the shower turns off and her footstep walks out to where I stand n@ked. Her scent is prominent in this room and with the hot water it¡¯s even stronger and I feel how my d*ck jerks where I stand. cing my hands over it to try and cover my raising boner when she walks out of the bathroom in just a towel wrapped around her. Water droplets over her soft skin, and the memory of the moment we shared in the shower before still fresh in my memory. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Selena POV: Kian just stands there n@ked and looks at me, I let my eyes travel over his perfectly sculpted body. I stop my traveling eyes when I hear him clear his throat and I avert my eyes when I have reached his abs. ¡°You can use the shower if you want!¡± I say and walk past him over to my closet. Coming inside I hear him walk over to the bathroom and I take a deep breath. His presence affects me and I almost lost my mind there for a moment, we can¡¯t have a repeat of the moment in the shower again. Pulling out new underwear and clothes I start to get dressed. When I¡¯m done I hear a knock on my bedroom door and head over to open it up. Den stands there with Kian¡¯s clothes in his hands and gives them to me without saying anything. Taking them from him I give him a nod before closing the door and turning around. Hearing the bathroom door opens up and his scent hits my nose like a p in my face and I can¡¯t move! Have to lean my body against the wall to prevent my legs from going out under me. Kianes walking out with a low-hanging towel and water ying on his skin. My eyes roam over his body and the urge to let my hands travel over his chest bes strong. Biting my bottom lip hard to prevent myself from giving in to these desires. I don¡¯t manage to move just standing there looking at him when he starts to take long strides over to where I stand. His scent is all around me and I can¡¯t help but take arge inhale when he stops right in front of me and I close my eyes for a second before tilting my head up to look at him. Meeting his gorgeous amber eyes that are looking all over my face before his handes up and cups my cheek. Sparks shoot out from under his hand and course right through my body, I have to bite myself harder on my lip and draw blood to prevent myself from M0@ning out from the feeling. His eyes move to my lips when I feel his thumb pull my bottom lip out of my mouth and he caresses over it. I see him taking his thumb up to his mouth and licking some blood off it before his eyes be pitch ck and I hear a low growl that makes my core throb. I can¡¯t help the bond running havoc in my body when he swallows loudly and leans forward. He ces a hand beside my head on the wall before his facees down to my shoulder and I hear him take arge inhale. I shiver in anticipation when his hot breath touches my shoulder. I phant out and want to feel his hands on my body! But he doesn¡¯t touch me, standing there for a moment before he pushes off the wall. I turn my head up to look at him when he takes his clothes out of my hands and holds my eyes captivated for a moment. I even forgot I was holding them when he steps away and walks back inside the bathroom. The muscle on his back ys for every step he takes and a big part of me wants to follow after him, have his body close to mine. Shaking my head I know it¡¯s just the bond messing with my mind and I need to get a grip on this situation before it gets out of handpletely. N?velDrama.Org owns this. I sigh and push off the wall to get out of the room and his intoxic scent. Opening the door I stop and call out to him. ¡°Going down to the kitchen!¡± I say and step outside. Don¡¯t wait for him to answer when I leave and head down to the kitchen. Coming inside I find Emma and Sari making dinner and my stomach start to rumble, I have forgotten to eat, and right now I¡¯m starving. Emma turns her head and looks at me. ¡°Hi, Selena! Food is ready in just a moment¡± she says and I walk over to where they are standing. Need to have a talk with her before anyone elsees inside the kitchen. ¡°I need some help!¡± I say and she takes my arm and drags me over to their herb room. She closes the door after her and looks at me. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± She says and I sigh. ¡°I need something more to help push the bond away, I¡¯m too affected by his presence. It¡¯s getting to my mind!¡± I say and drag a hand down my face when she starts to chuckle. ¡°No, I won¡¯t help you! ¡± she says and cross her arms over her chest. I look at her with a frown on my face. ¡°Why not?¡± I ask her and look sternly at her. ¡°Oh you can try and be angry at me but I won¡¯t help you anyway! I¡¯m giving you the option to prevent you from going into heat since the choice of being marked was taken from you. But I won¡¯t help you fight the bond! You will have to handle it like the rest of us¡± she says and I¡¯m about to burst when she takes a step closer and ce her hand on my shoulder. ¡°He is not as terrible as you think Selena! You just had a bad start¡± she says and anger rises in my body from her words I thought she was on my side! ¡°So now you are defending him! You think it¡¯s right what he has done!¡± I bark out and I guess whoever is in the kitchen would have heard it. She takes a step back from me. ¡°Calm down Selena! And no I don¡¯t, but I believe he has changed and wants to do what¡¯s right for you! I¡¯ m not saying you should forgive him for everything, just give him a chance to prove himself to you! Look outside your hurt and see there is a bigger problem out there to solve and you can¡¯t do this on your own and fight off the rogues¡± she barks back at me and I¡¯m surprised she has this strong opinion. Looking at her I scan her face and it suddenly dawns on me, she has seen a vision. The door behind her opens and I see Kian and Cannoning inside behind her. ¡°What have you seen?¡± I ask her and need to know, don¡¯t care if they will hear it too. I see Emma take a big inhale before she raises her eyes from the floor and looks right at me. ¡°All I have seen is that you willy dead on the forest floor with me, Zoey and Jessie by your side with a large number of rogues around us if you don1 t have Kian by your side! Because every one of us will stand by your side even to death!¡± She says with pain in her voice and I see her eyes tear up before she turns on her heel and rushes out of the room. Looking at the door I see Cannon follow after her, leaving only me and Kian in the room. Turning my head I look right at him but no one says a word. My eyes are locked on his while I try to take in what Emma just told me. I know her visions can change through time and what she sees now won¡¯t have to be what¡¯s going to happen in the future. The closer in time wee to her visions the more urate they will be and I can¡¯t see a time when Emma would ever be outside in a fight with us, she could never fight with us but the thought of my sisters dying beside me on the forest floor have tears to well up in my eyes and run down my cheeks. Wiping tears from my cheeks I start to walk over to the door when Kian grabs my arm in a firm grip, stopping me from walking out. ¡°I won¡¯t let you d*ie!¡± Comes his voice. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Selena POV: Turning my head to look at him. ¡°Thinking about yourself! don¡¯t worry the bond will be broken before you get affected!¡± I say to him only for him to hold a firm grip on my arm. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± He says and looks intensely at me. I don¡¯t get what he is implying at. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± I say to him, I see him about to open his mouth and say something when Sari calls out that dinner is ready! He let go of my arm but have his eyes locked with mine. He doesn¡¯t say anything and I give up on this argument. Taking a moment to gather myself before walking out to the kitchen. I have lost my hunger and right now I want to talk to Emma but I it¡¯s not the time right now she has Cannon by her side. I hear him walk behind me when I find everyone already sitting at the table. There are two ces left beside each other and I figure they have done it on purpose. Standing and looking at them Kian¡¯s armes around my waist before he pulls me with him over to the table. Emma and Cannon are sitting close to each other and she looks at me, I know she is sad and we will have to talk about itter. Sitting down beside Kian I have lost my appetite and just pour myself a *s of water. Taking it to my mouth and start drinking I see him scope up some food on my te. O ¡°Eat first! you need the strength and we will figure it out after!¡± He says and squeezes my thigh. Looking at him when he starts to eat I pick up my fork and pop some meat in my mouth while I try to sort my thoughts. Everyone around the table is quiet and it¡¯s starting to get awkward when it¡¯s this silent. Finishing my meal I sit back in my seat while waiting for the rest. ¡°Sari, have you heard anything more from your sister? When is she back?¡± I ask her, wanting to know how things are going over there. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°She will be back tonight and give me a call tomorrow!¡± She says and look at me. ¡°Heard anything about the missing people?¡± I say and take a mouth of my water before cing the *s down. ¡°No they are still missing!¡± She says when I feel Kians gaze on me. ¡°Who are missing?¡± He says and I turn my head to look at him. Sari fills him in on everything and I look between them both. ¡°I want to know where they live! There are people missing from other packs as well and we are trying to get to the bottom of it¡± Kian says and I rise from my seat. Taking my te and walk over to ce it in the sink. ¡°Leave the dishes and I wille up to your office with some coffee!¡± Emma says and I head out of the kitchen. Hearing several other get up and walk after me up to my office. Coming inside I get over to my bookshelf and get the maps. cing them on my big table with seats all around it I start to unfold them. Kianes and stand by the table with his men. ¡°Can you point to the ces people have been missing and what other information you can remember even the smallest detail!¡± He says and I look up from the table at him before I turn and look at Jessie. She has a grin on her lips and I can see she has a hard time keeping a straight face. For months I have gathered information on where the rogueses from and where they are heading, from the start when we first saw them here. All my notes to every mark I have made on the maps. I have several books with notes and folders with an investigating, something I guess Kian and his men never expect me to have. Turning around I take down my folders and books from the shelf, and ce them all on the table in several stacks before I take a seat beside Jessie. Looking at them I see surprise on their faces when they start to go through some of my notes. ¡°You have gathered all this information?¡± Kian says and look at me with some notes in his hands. Sitting back in my seat I raise an eyebrow at him. He didn¡¯t think I could or what? He keeps his eyes at me for a moment before he turns back his attention to the notes. ¡°This is going to take a long time to go through!¡± He says when Emmaes walking inside with some coffee to us. I take my cup and start sipping on it. I know how much notes I have been making under all this time and it¡¯s easier to tell them most of it. Jessie sits next to me and sips on her coffee when she mindlinks me. ¡°Maybe we should just let them read everything themselves since they think they know best, and we can go and chill on the patio with some wine! I bet they would still be standing here in the morning scratching their heads!¡± I chuckle out loud at her, only to feel Kians gaze on me and I turn my head to look at him. He stands there for a moment before he ce the notes down on the table. ¡°How about you fill us in on everything instead!¡± He says and takes a seat with a cup in his hand and Den takes a seat beside him while Cannon is standing with Emma. Looking at her I remember her words earlier and maybe this is what I need to do for the vision to change. Whatever is going on out there we can¡¯t handle it alone! I sigh before I start to take out my first folder, I have ten different with all important information in them. ¡°Here! These are numbered from the beginning to where we are now, every mark on the map holds different information and where we have been following them, just look in every folder and you will find the note¡± I say and show him the map and the first folder. He takes it and looks at it closely, Den takes another map and starts to go through them when Cannones over and do the same. I sit back in the chair with Jessie by my side, looking at them when they have their hands full. Emma leaves us and we take our time drinking our coffee and answering every question they have. ¡°It¡¯s starting to gette and we need to head out!¡± Jessie says and she is right. There haven¡¯t been any more activities outside our borders for the rest of the day, but it¡¯s time Jessie and I take our scout and search the area. ¡°Where are you going!¡± Kian asks when we get up on our feets. ¡°Border control! ¡± I just state and put my cup down before following Jessie out of the room. ¡°Stop! You are not going out there without me!¡± He says and I roll my eyes at him but keep walking when I hear him take quick steps and get in front of me. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± I growl at him. Tired of himing here and trying to take over. I have had enough. ¡°I have been doing this for years without you holding my hand!¡± I snap at him when he takes a step closer to me and holds my jaw in a firm grip. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Selena POV: We have a standoff where no one says a word and no one is ready to give up. I see Cannone walking up behind Kian and ce a hand on his shoulder. ¡°My Queen! If I¡¯m allowed I want toe with you and scout the area. I have my agenda and searching for the smallest traces¡± Cannon says and it breaks our standoffs. Kian lets go of my jaw but keep his eyes on me. ¡°I¡¯m not your Queen!¡± I turn my head and say to Cannon. ¡°Yes, you are! You¡¯re my Queen and Luna! It would be an honor to follow you outside on your border control,¡± he says and I get this feeling he is saying this to have Kian calm when he is with me. I don¡¯t have any idea who¡¯s behind it and for all, I know Emma could have suggested it. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that was the case. Looking between them I give up. ¡°Alright!¡± I tell him and see Kian turn his head and look at him. Cannon is the best I have met to sniff up any trace and it¡¯s not bad to have him with us. I see him give Kian a pat on his shoulder before I take a step around him and walk out of the room. Going down the stairs and catching up with Jessie I hear heavy steps behind me and know it¡¯s Cannon. Reaching the front door Jessie is standing and waiting for me. She looks behind me at Cannon and raises an eyebrow at me but doesn¡¯t say anything else. I keep walking ahead of her and open the door and get outside. Take off my clothes and quickly shift before I start to run over to the northern borders. Jessiees running up beside me and I hear cannon behind. ¡°We start on this side and go on the right side of the border, mindlink me if you need!¡± I mindlink Cannon and keep a steady pase out of our barrier. I have some men out by the cave and taking an extra patrol around thest trace of them. We have to do a thorough search of the area before going back. O Heading to the right we take our patrol, Jessie goes on my left and we know where to start. After a while with nothing rming, we head the other way when I get a mindlink from Zoey saying everything is calm around the cave. ¡°Let¡¯s head over to where you buried the bod*ies!¡± I mindlink Jessie and Cannon before turning in that direction. Coming closer to the spot Cannon gets in front of us with his nose on the ground. He stops suddenly and starts sniffing in the air, his ears point up and I get a mind link from him. ¡°Someone is here!¡± He says and I stop and start sniffing but can¡¯t smell anything. I don¡¯t find any trace of whatever he is sensing. ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything!¡± I mindlink back when I suddenly hear a growl ahead of us. ¡°They can¡¯t smell us!¡± Comes Jessie¡¯s mind link and I know she is right. But who are they growling at? ¡°Let¡¯s get closer!¡± I mindlink them and start to walk closer without making any sound. Hiding behind some bushes I finally smell a scent and they aren¡¯t just rogue¡¯s scent here. Seeing further ahead five wolves running around where the bod*ies are buried. One of them is bigger than the others and growls when he looks around. Something doesn¡¯t add up with them when I see Cannon take arge inhale and his eyes nce over. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Maybe he can still mindlink Kian and we aren¡¯t too far away. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know who he is talking to. I wait for him to say something while I keep my eyes locked on the wolves. I see them running around a bit before they suddenly take off in the opposite direction from where we are. We have to follow them and I¡¯m about to go after them when I get a push in my side from Cannon and lose my footing. Quickly get up on my feet when I see his eyes nce over and he looks at me. ¡°We need to go back!¡± He says and I ignore him and turn my head to go after them instead. There is no way I will let them get away without finding where theye from. ¡°Youe back here this instant or I wille and drag you back in two seconds!¡± Comes Kian¡¯s voice in my head and I¡¯m surprised he can mindlink me when others outside my pack try to mindlink I feel the connection before I pick the mind link up. Right now he just mind-linked me! ¡°One!¡± his voicees again ¡°You think you have any say in that? And I will be far away from here before you have reached this spot!¡± I mindlink back and start to walk when I find myself lifted in the air by Cannon. ¡°Sorry, my Queen but the King¡¯s orders!¡± He says and sounds troubled, who do they think they are!? it¡¯s good for him that he is big or he wouldn¡¯t be able to lift me up. Trying to wiggle out of his grip I see Jessie about to follow the wolves and I can¡¯t have her running after them alone. Shifting in his arms he lets me go and I¡¯ m quick and open a portal in front of Jessie and then us. Coming out the other side to my office and an angry Kian pacing around in my office. When he sees us he is quick in front of me and pulls his shirt over his head before cing it on me. I roll my eyes at him when he makes sure I¡¯m covered up down to my thighs. ¡°How hard is it for you to listen for once at me!¡± He barks at me and I have the same anger as him. ¡± I didn¡¯t need you to hold my hand before and I certainly don¡¯t need it now! Don¡¯te and tell me what to do!¡± I bark back at him. His chest is rising heavily and if smoke coulde out of his nose it would. ¡°Those wolves you were about you follow are enemies to the crown. They want to take over the kingdom and If they find out about you then your life is on the line here!¡± He yells and takes a step closer. ¡°You don¡¯t think I can take care of myself?!¡± I bark out and look angry at him. I hear the others leave the room and close the door after them. If I could leave myself I would instead of standing here and arguing with him. ¡± you don¡¯t know what army you would be facing,¡± he says and his stern gaze doesn¡¯t scare me. ¡°Then tell me what I need to know instead of arguing!¡± I say and take his face in. Seeing how he thinks for a long moment and doesn¡¯t say anything before he sighs and takes a step back. ¡°Come,¡± he says and ces his hand on my waist, and walks with me over to the table. I follow him over ande to stand right in front of a map. ¡°Here are mynds!¡± He shows me on the map and I already know this. I have knowledge of most of the packs. ¡°Here are the ones on my side and over here are my enemy. They have arge piece ofnd over here and for months we have been getting threats on our borders, several K*lled people by them have been found outside of ournd. We don¡¯t have much information about them, just that they are after the crown¡± he says and points to the map. I take his words in and try to fit the puzzle in my head, the wolves I saw in the forest I got a strange feeling about. I can¡¯t put my finger on it yet. ¡°Are you sure they are after the crown?¡± I ask him while looking at the map, it doesn¡¯t quite add up. Between the king¡¯snd and what he says is his enemy¡¯s lies several smaller packs. If they aren¡¯t after those too I don¡¯t see why they woulde after hisnd. ¡°There have been some written letters with threats from them what we can find!¡± He says and picks up a folder. I have this nagging feeling in the back of my head, something just doesn¡¯t add up. Taking one of my older notebooks I get up and walk over to my couch I have in my office to sit down and go through it. I know there were some traces we followed in the beginning and I¡¯m certain I wrote them down. This has been the longest day for ages and when I have been sitting down for a while my eyelids feel so heavy I have a hard time keeping them open. I would guess it¡¯s close to midnight soon and with everything happening today I¡¯m exhausted. Resting my head against my hand while I hold the book with my other and try to read my notes. I don¡¯t know when I fell asleep, only woke up when Kian lifted me up in his arms and I try to lift my head and get down. ¡°Go back to sleep!¡± He says and I give up and rest my head against his n@ked warm chest when he carries me out of the room and over to my bedroom. I¡¯m exhausted. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Selena POV: Hearing his steady heartbeat when he carries me out of my office and into the hallway. We don¡¯t meet anyone on the way. Coming to my bedroom he opens the door. Walking inside he shove the door closed with his foot before he walks over andy me down on the bed. cing my head on the pillow I snuggle with it and close my eyes again. Hearing him walking around in my room and using my bathroom before hees back inside and turns off the lights. I¡¯m too tired to move right now. The bed dips on the side of me when hey down beside me, I don¡¯t have any energy left to argue with him about it or that there are several guestrooms in this pack house ready for any guest. It feels nice and warm when he pulls me close to him and drapes the quilt over us. I can¡¯t help it but snuggle closer to him and take arge inhale of his scent. Hearing a soft chuckle before his handes down to my jaw and tilt my head up toward him. Opening my eyes I stare right into his and see him look me all over before he slowly leans forward. Feeling his warm lips pressed against mine in a soft kiss that left me wanting more, but he breaks it too fast. ¡± Sleep,¡± he says and pulls me closer to his chest. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Resting my head against him and closing my eyes it doesn¡¯t take long before I have fallen back asleep in his arms. Waking up in the morning I feel rested and have no idea what time it is. I often wake up early, it doesn¡¯t matter if I get to bedte I wake up early anyway. I feel his arm around my waist and his warm body behind my back, he is way too hot and I need to get away from him. Trying to turn around and nce at him when his arm holds me tighter. ¡°Stop wiggling or you won¡¯t be leaving this bed for a week!¡± Comes his husky voice behind me. I stop moving but don¡¯t see the problem. ¡°What?¡± I ask when he pulls me close back against him and his hard cock poking into my butt. I gasp at the feeling and try toypletely still. His facees down to my shoulder where his mark is and he takes arge inhale before he ces a kiss on my shoulder and a shiver of pleasure courses through my body. He starts kissing and nibbling on that spot and my core instantly starts to throb. His hand starts to travel under my shirt and tingles y on my skin from his touch, when he reaches my bre*st I moan out and have to bite myself in my lip when he cups it with hisrge hand. My body is overly sensitive from his mouth on my shoulder and I can¡¯t hold back. I push back against him and earn myself a growl that makes my core throb painfully. He takes my n*pple between his fingers and starts twisting it when he ces kisses over my neck and stops beside my ear. ¡°Be careful, my resistance has a limit before I¡¯m taking your body!¡± His huskey voice says and it only adds fuel to my fire. Feeling how my arousal spills out on my leg I push back again, the bond wanting me toplete the mating and I only feel my need at the moment. Hearing him take a deep breath and his fingers digging into my waist before I¡¯m turned on my back in a swift motion and Kian gets on top. He pushes my legs apart and climbs between. Looking up at him he is standing on his knees between my legs and his eyes are pitch ck, letting my eyes travel down his body, over his hard chest, and down his abs. I gulp out loud when my eyesnd on his big tent in his boxers, his handes up and starts to stroke himself outside his boxers while he looks me all over. Seeing his eyesnd between my legs and Kian licks his lips. I pant out from the sight in front of me. My core throbs and I feel how my walls clench by just looking at him. He pushes my legs further apart and I let him. I need his hands on my body but he just keeps his eyes roaming over me and staying in his ce. He is driving me crazy right now and my body feels like it¡¯ s about to burn up if he doesn¡¯t touch me. I slowly start to let my hand wander up over my side and to my breast. Cupping it with my hand and twisting my n*pple between my fingers I hear a low growl and looking at Kian he has a crazed expression on his face before I see hisst resistance snap. His handes down and forces my hand over my head, holding it in a firm grip. His lips crashes down on mine in a hard and dominant kiss, leaving me panting for air once he lets go and starts kissing me down my jaw. ¡°I warned you to not push it! But now I¡¯m going to taste you before I¡¯m taking that tight p*ssy of yours!¡± He says and I don¡¯t register what he actually said when he starts to kiss his way down my neck. His hand travels over my body and pushes the shirt up over both my breasts. Feeling his lips on my n*pple I moan out from the feeling when he lets go and grabs the shirt and rips it to pieces. It burns on my skin from the ripped shirt but I¡¯m too far away from reality. My mind and body need him right now! I have a burning feeling inside my body and he is the only one who can put it out. His mouthes down on my n*pple while he starts to suck on it and the other he has between his fingers. I can¡¯t resist but buck my hips up to meet his body when he gives my n*pple a small bite. Panting out from the feeling when he lets go and his hand travels further down my body. My core throbs and I¡¯m all wet and ready for him! Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Selena POV: His hot breath on my skin makes me shiver in anticipation when his lips slowly make their way down my body. I moan out from the feeling when his handse down and push my legs further apart before he ces his nose over my p*ssy and takes arge inhale. I hear a deep growl from his chest and can¡¯t take it much longer when there is a knock on my door. ¡°Kian!¡± I hear Cannon¡¯s voice from the other side of the door and Kian growls a threatening growl. ¡°Go away!¡± He barks in an angry voice before he takes a finger down my wet folds and I¡¯m almost bursting just from this touch. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°No Kian you need to step out of the room, Selena is about to go into heat and she needs the potion!¡± He says and I don¡¯t want him to stop! I need him now. Feeling him sigh before getting up from the bed and I¡¯m about to burst if he doesn¡¯te back and finish this. His armse under me and lift me up in his arms. Taking my nose to his shoulder I start to kiss him down his neck and over his shoulder where my mark wouldy. His grip on my body gets harder before he opens a door and I¡¯m suddenly in the shower with cold water running down my body. I hiss from the feeling but my mind clears up a bit. He ces me down on my feet and I lean back against the cold tiles and close my eyes. My emotions are running havoc in my body and I want his hands back on me. But he leaves me alone in the shower and walks out. I stand there and breathe, trying to have my bond to calm down. In just a minute the shower doors are opened and Kianes back inside with a bottle in his hands, his scent hits my nose and there is only one thing on my mind. Taking a step towards him I jump him and wrap my legs around his waist before I start to lick his shoulder. My back hits the wall when his hand grabs my hair and forces my head back. ¡°Open your mouth, Selena!¡± He says and he feels so far away. Doing what he says I feel some liquid running down my throat before I swallow it down. ¡°Good girl!¡± He says and turns us around before he sits down with us on the floor. Kissing his jaw and up to his lips when he takes my legs off his waist and turns me around in hisp so I have my back against his chest. Trying to turn back around when he holds a tight grip on me. ¡°You don¡¯t want this, Selena! Let the potion work¡± he says and cing his nose on my shoulder and taking a deep breath. It¡¯s starting to get warmer in my body even with the cold water. ¡°Kian please!¡± I beg him when a wave of pain courses through my stomach and I dig my fingers into his thighs. ¡°Just a moment and it will get better!¡± He says to my ear when another wave hits my body and almost takes my breath away. Digging my nails into his thighs I try to breathe through it. ¡°Please!¡± I phant out when he hauls me further up in hisp and I¡¯m turned slightly to the side. One of his hands tilts my head to the side when he captures my lips and pushes his toung inside my mouth. Answering the kiss back when another wave builds up. His other hand travel down my body, he traces his finger down my wet folds and I moan out into his mouth when he pushes a finger inside my wet core. Snaking my hand behind his head I deepen the kiss and start to grind myself at his fingers, whatever he does it¡¯s not enough. The pain only gets worse and I can¡¯t take it anymore, breaking the kiss and taking his hand out of me I swirl around in hisp and wrap my legs around him before I ce my arms around his head and crashes my lips against his with all my need. Starting to stroke my p*ssy against his hard shaft through his boxers I earn myself a deep growl before his handes to the back of my head in a hard grip and forces my head back. He starts to lick my neck and down to my shoulder when I feel his teeth scratch my skin. It only makes me need him more when another wave hits and I stroke myself harder against him. ¡°Selena!¡± I hear pain in his huskey voice. Taking my hand I try to reach for his hard cock when his hands grip mine and ce them behind my back in one of his. Holding them in a firm grip I try to get out of them when he growls at me. Looking at him, his eyes are pitch ck and his canines are out. I can¡¯t resist stroking myself against him when he pulls on my hands and force my upper body back and my head falls back. His hot breathes to my n*pple and I close my eyes when he takes my n*pple in his mouth and starts to swirl his toung around it. My core pulsates painfully! Moaning out of the feeling when he takes his other hand and pushes a finger inside of me. He pulls his finger out of me before he adds another one and pushes back inside hard, meeting his thrusts he starts to f*ck me faster with his fingers. My walls start to clench around his fingers when my orgasm builds up in my body. He sucks on my n*pple before I feel him give it a small bite, my body shivers at the feeling when he lets go and buck his fingers up to hit that sensitive spot and I pant out when he presses down on my bud and my orgasm ripple through my body. Crying out his name through the orgasm when his lipse to my shoulder and his canines sink down into my flesh. Making every cell in my body explode in my orgasm and I see stars for a moment before my surroundings start to fade away. I¡¯m high on the feeling when he withdraws his canines from my shoulder andp over the mark. A shiver surged through my body when he let go of my hands and pull his fingers out of me before he tilt my body forward and ce my head on his shoulder. ¡°I had no other choice!¡± He says right before everything fades away and darkness sucks me under. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Selena POV: Feeling someone patting my hand I slowly open my eyes and look to the side. Finding Emma sitting on the side of my bed with my hand in hers. ¡°How do you feel?¡± She asks and looks at me. Looking around in the room we are alone. Pulling my hand out of hers I drag my body further up in the bed and rest my head against the headboard. Feeling some pain in my shoulder but that¡¯s all I feel. Taking my hand up on my shoulder and it¡¯s sensitive. ¡°He had to mark you again to get your bond to calm down before the potion started to work or you would have f0rced yourself on him!¡± Turning my head to look at her I know she is right. I was crazy with the need to mate. ¡°He isn¡¯t so bad Selena! He didn¡¯t take advantage of you when you were out of your senses. He did this for you!¡± She says and I sigh before pinching the bridge of my nose. I know she is right and he had every chance toplete the bond before, if he hadn¡¯t done what he did I would have taken what I needed. ¡°Where is he now?¡± I ask and look back at her, his scent is faint in my room and I guess he hasn¡¯t been in here for a couple of hours. ¡°He left after he put you in bed to go and check your notes again, but I guess he had a hard time being in the same room as you with the way he rushed out of here when I walked inside!¡± She says and smiles at me. ¡°I have to go and talk with him!¡± I say and toss the nket off me. Looking at my body he has dressed me in a long shirt and it has his scent. Taking it to my nose I take arge inhale and his scent fills up in my lungs. I hear Emma chuckle at me and I turn my head to look at her. ¡°I almost didn¡¯t intervene before. If I knew you wouldn¡¯t be furious at him or us I would let youplete it instead!¡± She says and wiggles her eyebrows at me. Rolling my eyes at her I ce my feet on the floor and start to walk over to the closet. ¡°I know you would make beautiful babies and I want to be an aunt!¡± Emma says and I stop in my track and turn to look at her. She sits on my bed with a big grin on her lips. I just shake my head at her and turn back to my closet and walk inside. ¡°You could get another one with your mate and leave me alone!¡± I say and start to put on clothes quickly. I¡¯m not in the mood for her teasing right now. ¡°Or we could get pregnant at the same time!¡± She says and I drop my shoe on the floor at her statement. Hearing her chuckle I know she said it to see my reaction. Taking up my shoe and putting it on I walk past her and head over to the door. She takes quick steps and ces her arms in mine before I have reached the door. ¡°You know what! I¡¯m only teasing you to get you out of that serious mood. You need to rx a bit and try to enjoy hispany instead¡± she says and I sigh. She will always be this way and it¡¯s one of the reasons I like her this much, even if she gets on my nerves sometimes she can always lighten up my mood. ¡°I know you are!¡± I say to her and reach for the door handle. I will have her words in the back of my mind and think about it, he might have changed! We walk together for a bit in the hallway before she goes down to the kitchen instead. I somehow feel nervous to meet him again after I lost it. Shewing on my nail Ie to stand outside my closed office door and don¡¯t manage to make me walk inside and face him. I can only imagine the amount of self¨Cdiscipline he got to stop himself from completing the bond when I practically jumped him with my need. Lost in my thoughts I don¡¯t notice at first when the office door is opened and Kian¡¯s arm grabs me and pulls me inside the room before he closes the door and cages me in with his hands on each side of the wall. His nosees down to my shoulder when I feel him take a deep breath. ¡°I..!¡± I start saying when his handes up and grabs my chin in a firm grip when he tilts my head up to look at him. Meeting his gorgeous amber eyes he traces his thumb on my bottom lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to f0rce the bond on you! Take the time you need¡± he says and slowly closes the distance between us. His lipse down on mine in a soft kiss that gives me b*tterflies in my stomach. He ends the kiss too quickly and I stand there wanting more when he ces his arm around my waist and pull me with him over to the table. ¡°I have found several issues with your notes and I have to go back and meet some alphas from the closest packs!¡± He says and I look at what notes he is referring to. ¡°Alright!¡± I say to him and ce the notebook back down on the table. ¡°Can I borrow these?¡± He says and picks up a few of them before turning to look at me. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine by me!¡± I have no use for them right now and if he wants to bring them it¡¯s alright. There is a knock on the door before Den and Cannone walking inside. ¡°They are ready to head back!¡± Cannon says and I guess he means their drivers and guards. ¡°Alright, tell them we will be down shortly,¡± Kian says while he keeps his eyes on me. ¡°I want you toe with us!¡± He says and I look at him. ¡°I won¡¯t leave my pack! So I¡¯m noting with you¡± I say in a firm tone. There is no way I will be leaving them to go with Kian to his kingdom. I have to stay here and look after my pack. I see him take a big breath and sigh ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t f0rce you! But I¡¯ming back when I can¡± He says in a firm tone without any chance to argue with him. Looking all over his face before I give him a response. ¡°You know I can always portal and you can mindlink me wherever you are!¡± I tell him when he grabs me and pulls my body close to him. ¡°Don¡¯t go and do anything rash before I¡¯m back. Stay inside your borders¡± he says with a dominant voice. When I don¡¯t answer he ces one of his hands behind my head and f0rce my head up to look at him. ¡°Do you hear what I¡¯m saying!? Stay inside your borders¡± I just give him a light nod, if he believes I would stay under anymand from him or anyone else for that matter he is mistaken. ¡°Good girl!¡± He says and gives me a peck on my lips before letting me go. He turns around and is about to leave when I open a portal in front of them and take a seat at my big table. Looking at their surprised faces when they look between the portal and me. ¡°The expressway to your castle!¡± I say and give them a wink. Den chuckle and is the first one to step inside before Cannon follows after. Kian looks at me for a long moment before he takes determined steps and gets inside. Closing the portal after them I sigh. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have sent at least Den to a pond or something! Just getting him a little wet¡± I hear Jessie¡¯s voice and start tough at the thought. ¡°You would have loved it wouldn¡¯t you!¡± I say betweenughs and get down from the table. ¡°Yes! You have no idea how much he has gotten on my nerves these days¡± she says and sighs. I see a dreamy expression on her face for a quick moment. ¡°it looks like he has gotten on some other nerves also!¡± I say and wiggle my eyebrows at her before I start to gather my notes and maps on the table and walk over and ce them back where I store them on the shelf. ¡°No, he is still annoying!¡± She says and helps me get thest one back. ¡°I have some work to catch up on, everything alright with the borders?¡± I ask her while walking over to my desk and taking a seat behind myputer. There are a few things from work I have to take a closer look at. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Right now there aren¡¯t any new activity and Jacob are out scouting with five more. He just reported they were on their way back here!¡± She says and sits down in front of me when I hear some fast steps in the hallway before Saries rushing inside. with a frightened expression on her face and tears streaming down her cheeks. Whatever has happened it¡¯s serious! ¡°I need you to portal me over to my sisters right away! I only heard screaming on the phone!¡± She shouts out and I get up from my seat when Emma and Zoeye running inside. ¡°Alright! But I¡¯m not letting you go alone. I¡¯ming with you¡± I say and open a portal to her sister and step over to the portal before Sari makes it there. I will be the first one out of the portal and if we are stepping into any fight I have a chance to save her. ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡± I hear several voices when we rush inside the portal and I don¡¯t have time to think about who is following after us over there. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Selena POV: The moment I step out of the portal I see several men and wolves trying to drag people from her sister¡¯s vige, there is no time to waste, and I quickly shift in the air. Running over to the first wolf I get ahold of there is no question they are rogues. Reaching the first wolf we jump and attack it from the side, when he turns his head to us our f0rce knocks it to the ground. I hear someone running beside me and turning my head I see Jessie¡¯s wolf and Zoey¡¯s wolvese running beside me and head right into the fight with no hesitation. I¡¯m happy they are here and together we can take these wolves out. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It takes a while before we have taken several down and a few have made a run for it when I hear a scream from behind and it sounded like Emma. My blood freezes in my veins. She can¡¯t have followed us here, she knows how I feel about hering with us to a fight! Turning around I see her standing beside Sari and two rogues running over to where they are, this time I can do something about it. Shifting back I gather my energy and st away two big energy balls at the rogues I won¡¯t let anyone come near Emma or Sari. When my balls hit the rogues they quickly drop to the ground unconscious. Seeing Emma snapping her head in my direction I take a breath of relief when they are alright. Booth Emma and Sari stand close to each other and no one else is around. O I pay my attention to the fight around me and see it1 s only Jessie left who has a rouge by its throat and continues to bite it and toss it around. There is no question in my mind that rogue is dead and she is overK*lling it. A womanes over and hands us some shirts, both Zoey and I take them on while keeping our eyes on Jessie ¡°What do you think is her problem today!¡± Zoey says with a sigh. I just shrug my shoulders at the sight in front of me. ¡°I think it¡¯s dead by sure already!¡± I shout to Jessie before I see her drop the rogue to the ground and walk over to us. She shifts right in front of us. The woman hands her a shirt while Jessie puts it on and starts to stretch. I look at her with a raised eyebrow and my hands on my hips. Waiting to hear her exnation. She stops after a little while. ¡°What?!¡± She says and looks at me. ¡°You don¡¯t think you overdid it with him?¡± I say and point in the rogue¡¯s direction. She turns her head and nces at it before looking back at me. ¡°No! I¡¯m tired of being underestimated by men just because I¡¯m a woman and a small wolf. And besides, he bit me on my ankle! It soothes him right¡± she says and points to her ankle. You could see a small scratch on her but nothing more. ¡°Jessie do we need to talk?¡± I say and don¡¯t take my eyes off her. She ces her hands on her hips. ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t K*ll the next one just take them out!¡± I hear Zoey chuckle at her. ¡°Yes, it would be good, that way you just did it we won¡¯t have any chance to interrogate them!¡± I say and look around. Most of the rogues are just unconscious and we need to take them back and start interrogating them. I know the perfect person to do it but I have a feeling Kian would be furious if I came to his castle with several rogues and revealed I didn¡¯t stay inside our barrier, I don¡¯t feel up to taking that fight with him today. For now, there is no other choice but to take them back home and ce them in our small dungeon. ¡°I will start and tie them up!¡± Zoey says and follows after a man to find some ropes. ¡°That¡¯s good! Have it done with Jessie while I start to look around the vige!¡± I say to her and turn around to find Sari and Emma gone from their ce. My heart takes an extra beat and I start to run over to where they were and find a trace of their scent. Both of them know to stay away from a fight in a safe ce and never walk away on their own. I can understand why Sari would want to go and find her sister but the ce is not secure yet! Taking off my shirt and shifting to my wolf she takes the shirt in her mouth and starts sniffing on the ground until she finds a fresh trace and starts running that way. Making our way between houses and people¡¯swns we run as fast as we can. Coming around a corner where I find them sitting on the ground beside a body. I dread toe close and find it¡¯s Sari¡¯s sister. Shifting when Ie right behind them and pull on my shirt I drop to the ground. Sari is trying to hold a big gap in her sister¡¯s stomach together and there is no time to waste. ¡°Selena save her!¡± I hear Emma¡¯s panicking voice when I ce my hands on her body and let my healing ability out and into her body. Healing her wound, the gap starts to glow before it heals up. Hearing her take a big breath I know she will be alright and I take my hands from her. Sari helps her to sit and leans her body against a tree behind her. ¡°Thank you!¡± Sari says and takes my hand in hers. Squeezing it I look between her sister and her. ¡°Always Sari!¡± I say when there are several shouting around us. There are a lot more injured people, and I know this will take a bit of my strength. I don¡¯t waste any time and get right on it. Emma follows behind and helps me figure out who needs help first. Since they aren¡¯t a pack of wolves I can¡¯t do it the way I did with Kian. I have to walk around and take one at a time. Witches and humans are mated to live in this small vige. I see four more who I guess are witches with healing powers helping to heal some of the injured people. This will take a long time to have done! Hourster we have the situation under control and the ones who needed to be healed we helped, a few dead people we have ced in one of their meeting halls. Once they can they will bury them and right now we are trying to get on top of how many they are missing and where the rogues came from. ¡°What we can find is they only managed to get three people from here!¡± Zoeyes over and reports to me. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t just let them get away! Are the other rogues tied up and ready to have portaled back?¡± I ask her and look over at the vige. ¡°Yes! You can mind linking Jacob and having some guardse over here to pick them up! I¡¯m not going back without you¡± she says when Jessiees over. ¡°I¡¯m not going either! We will stay by your side¡± Jessie says and I¡¯m grateful they want to stay by my side. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s head over to them and I will mind link on the way!¡± I tell them and start to walk where we left the rogues. I get ahold of Jacob and once we have reached them I open a portal and several of our guardse walking through and pick up our prisoners before walking back. Closing the portal I get dizzy and know I have used up a bit too much of my energy. Jessie¡¯s arm comes around my waist to help and give me some support. ¡°Come! Follow me and I can help her!¡± I hear a man ¡®s voice from a distance. I just follow where Jessie takes me. After a small walk, she gets me to take a seat in a chair and I do when I hear a deep dark voice. ¡°Open your mouth!¡± He says and pours something into my mouth. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Selena POV: I hear voices from a distance and try to open my eyes, adjusting my eyes to the light I start to look around where I am. Seeing I¡¯mying on a couch in a living room I listen for the voices and hear Emma¡¯s voice talking. Tossing the quilt off me I ce my feet on the ground and walk over to where I heard her talk. Finding her in a kitchen with a man and stirring in a pot I hear in her voice how excited she is. When she hears me enter the room she turns around and has the biggest smile on her lips. ¡°Oh! You are awake! How do you feel¡± she says with overexcitement in her voice and I don¡¯t get what has made her this excited? ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine and feel strong!¡± I say to her when she starts to bounce on her feet. I can¡¯t help but smile at the sight. ¡°YES!¡± she shouts ¡°What has made you this happy?¡± I have to ask her. ¡°You know what! They know a potion here that can help restore your energy and strength when you have used up too much. They use it themselves! And they have a lot of other options I want to learn¡± she says and starts to drag me over to where the man is staying by the stove. He has a big smile on his face. He looks friendly and I guess he is a wizard himself. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m Selena¡± I say and offer him my hand, he takes it and instantly feels his strong energy when our hands meet. Whatever kind of wizard he is he got some powers. ¡°You¡¯re wee! And I¡¯m Michael¡± he says and I keep his hand in mine for a bit longer. Feeling his powers reaching out to mine a shiver coursed through my body. ¡°You¡¯re gifted I have to say! But all of your gifts haven¡¯t manifested yet¡± he says and his eyes be white for a moment. I don¡¯t dare to take my hand away from his and keep standing in the same ce. I see his eyes be normal again and he looks at me with a concerned look on his face. ¡°Trust your gifts when you need them, don¡¯t be afraid of what you don¡¯t understand. The gift will help you¡± he says and I have a lot of questions I want to ask him. At the same time, I dread what he would say. From the way, his eyes nced over I know he can see some of the future just like Emma¡¯s eyes do sometimes. That he can see other people¡¯s gifts are obvious. Taking my hand from his while I keep eye contact with him. ¡°Is there something else I should know!¡± I ask him. He looks at me for a moment more before he answers. ¡°No! Just take my words with you and whatever happens, trust your gifts¡± he says and it has me even more troubled. Giving him a nod I turn my head and look over to Emma. ¡°How long have I been out and where are Jessie and Zoey?¡± I ask her. She turns her head and looks at the clock on the wall behind her. ¡°You have been out almost one hour and they went out to scout around the vige for any trace!¡± she says I¡¯m not surprised they would be out and checking. Just hoping they haven¡¯t wandered off further away when they are just the two of them, ¡°alright I will go and look for them. Stay here with Sari and let me know if you want to go home!¡± I say and turn around to go out and search. ¡°I will!¡± I hear her say behind me before walking out of the kitchen. Finding the front door I open it and walk outside. Starting to look for them around the houses when I make my way over to find Sari and check if she knows where they are. Trying to mindlink booth Jessie and Zoey in the meantime but both have blocked me out. I get a bad feeling about this. Coming out to the ce I left Sari and her sister before I look around for a moment when I see Sari further up by a house. Quicken my steps I make it over to her fast. ¡°Sari! Have you seen Jessie and Zoey?¡± I ask her before I even have reached to where she stands. Seeing her turning around and smiling at me when she notices me. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°No, not for a long time! Have they wandered off?¡± she says and ce her hand on her hip. I bet she thinks the same as I do. I sigh loudly and know there is no other option for where they are. ¡°Why can¡¯t they ever just wait and stay put!¡± pinching the bridge of my nose in pure frustration. It is clear they have gone after the rogues to rescue the kidnapped one. ¡°Maybe they are just searching the area and won¡¯t be far off!¡± Sari says and even if I hoped she would be right I know those two. ¡°You saw Jessie yourself before and her together with Zoey we already know what they are up to!¡± I say and try to mindlink them again without seeding. ¡°And both of them are blocking me out when I¡¯m trying to mindlink them! When I get ahold of them they are in big problems!¡± I¡¯m getting angrier the more they shut me out. ¡°I saw them taking off into the woods where the rogues fought before, maybe start there!¡± Sari says and it¡¯s where I will start. We have our scent masked and my only option is to take the same way they did after the rogues to find them. Turning around I take off my shirt and shift to my wolf, starting to run over to where the fight was before we pick up a trace of the rogues and start running after them as fast we manage to go without losing our trace. Trying to reach them from time to time while we make our way into the forest. I don¡¯t know for how long we have been running when I finally get a mind link open with Zoey. Coming to an abrupt halt in the forest I shift back and stand ready to portal if I get a location. ¡°Zoey! Where the hell are you and why have you blocked me out!¡± I shout through the mind link the moment she unblocks me. ¡°Jessie wanted to follow the rogues and see if we could find where they are. We followed them to a small vige right in the forest. It looks like they have several prisoners¡± she says and I don¡¯t get any calmer by her words. ¡°Get back here now! You don¡¯t try and take them out by yourselves! Do you hear me!¡± I try to f0rce dem toe back I know how they are. They are only two against I don¡¯t know how many! f* ¡°I will try and convince Jessie!¡± Zoey says ¡°Tell her if she doesn¡¯te back, I will send her right to her mate the moment I catch her!¡± if she doesn¡¯t listen to my orders then a small threat might work. ¡°f*ck!¡± I hear Zoey shout in the mind link. A shiver coursed through my body of fear for what is happening over there. ¡°What Zoey! Talk to me¡± I shout to her. ¡°Several men are about to attack a small girl, they have ripped her clothes off!¡± she screams through the mind link and that¡¯s all I need to know there is nothing I can say to make them stop. None of them could ever stand by the side and witness something that brutal. Zoey ends the mind link and I just stand there in the middle of the forest with only one option left. It is a long shoot and nothing I have ever tried before. I could end up anywhere and find myself in danger, but for my friends, I will try. Remember Michaels¡¯s words to trust my gifts when I need them and this is one of those situations. Didn¡¯t think I would be trying it so soon. I hope he is right when I try to pull on the link with Zoey and open a portal in front of me. Seeing it I take a deep breath before stepping inside to what I hope is the way to Zoey and Jessie and nothing else! Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Kian POV: Stepping out of her portal we are in the hallway at the castle, it still blows me away with all her gifts! Den and Cannon look at me and I know they are waiting for my orders. ¡°I will mind link my dad and his old beta and gamma! For this, we need everyone here. I¡¯m going to take a shower and change before they are here¡± I say to both of them before turning around and making my way up to my chambers. I need a shower and some new clothes. The ones I have on me are clothes I got from her gamma. Opening the doors to my chamber I start to undress and ce my clothes on the sink before I head over to the shower and turn it on. Mind linking my dad when I wait for the water to get warm. ¡°I need you to get your beta and gamma ande to my office right away!¡± I tell him the moment he opens the mind link. ¡°Alright! I will get right on it¡± he says and I cut the link after and step inside the shower. I want to get this meeting over with as fast as possible so I can get back to Selena. I don¡¯t want to leave her when all these rogues running around her borders. I can¡¯t protect her if I¡¯m not there and I know both Cannon and Den feels the same way. Washing up I turn off the water and step outside, grabbing a towel I dry my body before walking over to my closet for some clothes. It doesn¡¯t take long until I am dressed and, on my way, down to the kitchen, just going to grab a coffee before heading over to my office. Once I¡¯m in my office I ce her notes down on my table and take down the big map. Sipping on my coffee I start to ce pins on the map and put it on the wall. For this, we need a clear picture. Walking over to my office desk and get some papers and start to write down all the Important things. There is a knock on my office door when my dades walking inside. ¡°Hi, son! What¡¯s so urgent?¡± he says the moment he steps into my office. Behind himes his beta and gamma with mine. When everyone has taken their seats I fill them in on thesest days¡¯ events. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Everyone needs to focus on this problem. ¡°I knew she was gifted when we saw her but hearing she¡¯s an alpha on top of it! I¡¯m stunned¡± my dad says and drags a hand through his hair. I do the same when I¡¯m thinking hard, it¡¯s a habit I have gotten from him. ¡°Yes, that makes us two!¡± I say and turn to the map. ¡°Her pack is here!¡± I point at the map where I have ced a pin and one on the cave. ¡°Over here are the cave. She has gathered information since it started and here are some of her notes¡± I start to hand them over and let them have a moment to go through them. Taking my time and write down the rest and pin it to the map. ¡°There is a lot of rogue activity around her borders! This is rming. No one has tried to explore the cave?¡± my dad asks and I turn to look at him. ¡°No! And it¡¯s a good thing they haven¡¯t! The cave goes in here, and on the other side is arge forest. The closest pack is all over here!¡± I point to the map. ¡°All this forest seems to be a no man¡¯snd and who knows what army they would be facing if they went in¡± I walk over to the table and take a seat with the others. ¡°With the number of rogues, she has seen I believe there is a big army on the other side! We have to get prepared for war!¡± my dad¡¯ s beta says and he is right. We have been attacked a couple of times, only in small numbers. With this number of rogues, we would be facing a big battlefield once they are here to attack. ¡°I believe you are right! These note from her is from just thest two months. She has several more in her office.¡± I say and look at one of her maps. ¡°I want to go through them properly! Can you borrow the rest?¡± my dad says and the others agree with him. ¡°I can mind link her and ask, I¡¯m sure there is no problem!¡± I tell them before trying to get in touch with her. Opening a mind link to her I try to reach her but I can¡¯t find her. A second of worry coursed through my body! Pushing it away from my thought. She promised to stay inside her borders! She might be busy right now and I will have to try againter. ¡°I can¡¯t reach her at the moment! I will try againter. In the meantime, we have to get in touch with the packs I have pinned on the map. We need a meeting with them all!¡± I say and sit back in my seat. ¡°She is not in our pack and too far away from here! How can you mind link her?¡± my dad¡¯s gamma asks. Turning my head to look at him. ¡°That¡¯s another of her gifts! She can pick up a mind link wherever she is!¡± I say and can¡¯t help but smile at my little beautiful mate. ¡°that¡¯s another great gift! I just came to think of something! How could she keep her pack hidden and not register it with us?¡± my dad asks and I can¡¯t help but chuckle at the thought. Getting up from my seat I walk over to my office desk and pull out all the letters I have here and get back to the table and ce them in front of him. ¡°Because she deceived us! She did register every new pack member and went all by the book, but she sent a new letter every time a new member was brought into her pack. The registration office received up to ten letters each day and we simply thought it was a crazy alpha who didn¡¯t know what he did! I told the office to ce them in a box without bothering to open them, and when I ever was close to the pack I would stop by!¡± I hear my father break out in a deepugh and the others join him. She knew exactly what she was doing with the letters! ¡°she¡¯s something else I have to say! I like her even more for this¡± my dad says when everyone has stoppedughing. I couldn¡¯t agree more with him, she has made me speechless more than once since I met her again. ¡°She will make a great Queen and luna to the kingdom!¡± Cannon says and the others agree with him. I try to mind link her again but still nothing! ¡°Alright, everyone! We have to get on top of this and get in touch with the other packs. We meet back here in two hours¡± my dad says and we get up from our seats. Everyone else besides my dad leaves the office, when the door is closed after them, he turns to me. ¡°How is it going with her?¡± he asks the question I don¡¯t have a good answer to. Dragging my hand through my hair before answering him. ¡± I had to mark her to save her life! She¡¯ s not too happy about it¡± telling him the events that happened over at her pack he sits down by my office desk. He doesn¡¯t interrupt and listens till I¡¯m finished. ¡°Give her some time son! What you did those years back is hard to forgive even if I understand why you did it! She lost her whole family and was kicked out with nothing.¡± he says what I already know. I will always live with the fact I did this to her! Caused her this pain in life. ¡°I know!¡± I say and lean back in my seat. She is all I ever wanted and more, I have to try and make it up to her. Trying to reach her again but once more Ie up empty-handed. I have to do something in the meantime while I wait for her to pick the mind link up. Dragging my hand through my hair there is only one thing I have to do now. Pushing back my chair I get up and start to head over to my door. ¡°Where are you going!¡± my dad asks before I reach the door. cing my hand on the door handle. ¡°I have to try and fix this!¡± I say before opening the door and walking out. I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s going to work though! Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Kian POV: I was prepaid for it to take some time, reaching back to the castle it is a bit over two hours and hopefully, they have managed to get in touch with some of the other alphas In my absence. Reaching the castle doors I push them open and walk inside. Making my way over to my office I hear several voices talking loudly and one of them is Cannon. He is frustrated and I don¡¯t like the sound of it. Walking into my office I see them all standing over the table and looking at her notes. ¡°What is the matter?¡± I ask them and all heads look up from the table and over to me. Den takes a seat by the table. ¡°We have all got information from the Alphas we got a hold of, and we havepared their missing of pack members and her notes. We found a connection to their activity at the cave when members have disappeared!¡± he says and that information doesn¡¯t sound good. ¡°We need the rest of her notes!¡± my dad says and I try to mind link her again but still nothing. Now I¡¯m starting to get worried. Looking between Cannon and Den. ¡°She doesn¡¯t pick up the mind kink can you try to contact your mates? She will have to exin herself if she went against her promise!¡± I say to them and Cannon is fast on his way over to the door with Den close after him. I guess they are as worried as me right now. Could she have gone against her promise? I sigh at the thought! She is more stubborn than anyone else I have ever met and it wouldn¡¯t surprise me. ¡°I bet she is fine, just upied with something!¡± my dad says. Turning my head to look at him. ¡°I have never met anyone as stubborn as her and hellbent on taking care of everything herself. She makes me furious sometimes!¡± I say and pinch the bridge of my nose when I hear themugh. ¡°Oh! I know one just like her¡± my dad says and look at me. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You have always been like her and especially when you were about to take over the pack. You were hellbent on doing everything by yourself. It took some time for you to ept everyone needs allies and help once in a while. She is a new alpha with no one who has been there to guide her. You were born into this and have had years of practice. You can¡¯t f0rce her to do it your way! Take a step back and guide her instead! Be the mate and rock for her to lean against and I can guarantee you will have her by your side eventually¡± my dad says Taking a step back and lean against my office desk while I let his words sink in. I know he is right! Just can¡¯t have her running around outside her borders with all the rogues there, while I¡¯m not there and can keep her protected! ¡°Did you get in contact with everyone and when will the meeting take ce?¡± I ask instead of commenting on his speech. ¡°There are two packs we haven¡¯t reached yet! The others could be here in a couple of days!¡± his Beta says and it sounds good to me. ¡°Do you have a number of missing pack members?¡± I ask them while pushing off the desk and walking over to where they stand and look at her notes. ¡°Here! We wrote down the dates and numbers of those packs that had their registration close. The others would fix it and bring it with them when they arrive here!¡± my dad hands me their notes and I know this will take a while to have sorted. ¡°How many of her notes matches missing pack members?¡± I ask and take a notebook. ¡°We have been able to match half of thetest missing people with her notes. We were about to go through the rest when you came walking in.¡± his gamma says and I take a seat by the table and take a note and start to go through her book again. We manage to find some more dates before Den and Cannone walking inside my office with a troubled expressions on their face. Theye walking over to the table and Den takes a seat while Cannon starts pacing back and forth. Sitting back in my seat and crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°You didn¡¯t get a hold of them?¡± I ask and cannon turns to me. ¡°No! Just manage to reach Jacob and he told me they were over at their new hospital and couldn¡¯t talk right now!¡± he says. I see in his expression he doesn¡¯t believe they are there. ¡°None of you believe him?¡± I ask and look between them both. Seeing them look at each other. ¡°No! Cannon wants to run over there and make sure they are fine, I think we should wait a bit¡± Den says. ¡°They are definitely up to something!¡± Cannon says and I know he would easily take his time to run over there and check their borders just to be sure. ¡°I agree with you!¡± since Selena won¡¯t pick up my mind link I can guess she doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed or something has happened to them. ¡°I agree with Den! Wait a bit. If there were in trouble, don¡¯t you think people would have told you!¡± my dad says. If they were in grave danger, I believe they would let us know. The only problem is it might be toote! ¡± We wait a bit longer and if none of us can get a hold of them I will run over there with you Cannon. I¡¯m the only one who has marked their mate and I will sense if she is there¡± I tell them and see cannon is about to burst in frustration, his mate has nothing to defend herself against a wolf and I can¡¯t see a time where she would be outside the borders with the others unless she has seen a vision again. I understand if he is more worried about his mate being outside. ¡°They have managed to survive and keep their pack safe for all those years without anyone of us. Have a little fate in them! I¡¯m not going to run over there and ruin anything with my mate!¡± Den says and I can¡¯t believe how calm he sounds. We have seen them fight and I know how good they are. But not against an army of rogues! ¡°I¡¯ll give them two more hours then I¡¯m going over there!¡± I tell them. That¡¯s how long I¡¯m going to be patient and try not to worry. ¡°Then give me something to do, I need a distraction! ¡± Cannon says. ¡°Try and get a hold of the twost Alphas!¡± I say and write down the two names we are missing. One of them live close to our pack and it was between our both packs we found the fresh trace of rogues. He takes the note and looks at it before giving it back and heading towards the door. ¡°And you are going where?¡± I ask before he reaches the door. ¡°I¡¯m running over to the pack next to us! Be back in less than two hours¡± he says and gets out of the door. I believe him when he shut the door close after him. Sitting back in my seat a thought crosses my mind. ¡°What?¡± Den asks when I drag my hand down my face. ¡°Do you remember when Sari told her there were people missing in her sister¡¯s vige, and she would call the next day when she reached over there? That would be today!¡± I say to him and see him sit right up in his seat. ¡°No! You don¡¯t think they would be going there without letting us know!¡± he says and now even he is worried ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I think!¡± I say and get over to the map. Trying to remember where she showed me the vige was located when I feel Den by my side. Finding the location, I ce a pin on the map and take a step back. ¡°If they are there and in trouble we are too far away!¡± he says and I havee to the same conclusion. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Selena POV: I have to ce all my focus on the thin thread I still have connected with Zoey, I have to be fast before it disappears and I can¡¯t locate them. Stepping out on the other side of the portal my mind is in a fog for a moment, had to ce a lot of my energy to keep the thread connected. I hear several snarls around me and wolves running a bit in front. Trying to clear up my mind and get a better vision I blink repeatedly before my vision bes clear. A bit in front of me I see Zoey¡¯s and Jessie¡¯s wolves in a full battlefield with at least seven wolves. To the left of them, I see moreing from the tree line. Two wolves are holding a young girl down to the ground where they have ripped her clothes off. Jessie is a fierce fighter who won¡¯t back down for anything, and in front of me, she fights with all she got. She is in for the K*ll while Zoey tries to just take them out. When the other wolves are about to reach them, I have to get a grip and help them. Shifting to my wolf we start to run over to where the fight is. Jessie notices me when Ie running and open a link to me. ¡°Nice of you toe and join us!¡± she mindlinks ¡°or you could have waited until I was awake!¡± I mind link back before I reach the first wolf. We will have to discuss thister, now is not the time. Reaching the first wolf we manage to knock it down quite easily when I hear a whimper to my right and quickly turn around. That sounded like Zoey¡¯s wolf and I see her on the ground with two rogues over her. Taking off at a high speed to reach her quickly before they seriously manage to hurt her. Almost reaching to where she is we take a big jump ande flying at them. Hitting them on the side they get pushed a far bit away. Taking a nce at Zoey I see she has a big bite over her neck and she needs some help. Start licking her over the wound while transferring some healing over to her. Standing over her I see her wound start to glow and if we can keep anyone else from reaching her she will be fine in just a moment. ¡°Are you alright!¡± I mind link her. ¡°Yes! Just give me a moment and I¡¯m ready¡± she mind link back when two wolvese our way. I have no other choice but to use some of my energy to knock them out. Gather some energy to our paws we take a jump in our ce and when we hit the ground we push out the energy and shoot it up to the rogues. They fall unconscious to the ground. Looking back at Zoey under us she starts to try and get up, taking a step to the side and looking over to the right where Jessie is fighting off two rogues by herself. Zoey is up on her feet and I start to head over and help Jessie when she mind links me. ¡°Don¡¯t you daree here! They are mine!¡± she says and I chuckle at her. ¡°Alright! If you say so!¡± seeing her rip the throat out from one of them I just sigh. That¡¯s just like her. Turning around the two rogues who held the girl shift and start running to the forest with the rest of them. Leaving us with some unconscious and some dead once. Shifting back I head over to look at the girl. She has dragged herself up against a wall and is obviously shaken up by the event. Zoeyes and walks ahead of me, she squats down to her. ¡°Selena go and search the houses. I will stay with her!¡± she says and I look around. There are six houses here in the middle of the forest and I get a feeling the rogues use them permanently. We have to be quick if the roguese back. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, mind link me if there are any problems!¡± I tell her before starting to head over to the first house. ¡°I will start in the one furthest away!¡± Jessie says and I see her start to walk when I head over to the door and push it open. I don¡¯t sense anyone inside and when I start to look around there are a few rooms with a couple of mattresses, a dining room and that¡¯s it. Walking out I head over to the house in the middle when I see Jessie walking out with eight people behind her. Several of them look to be in a bad shape and I guess they have been their captives. Getting over to the front door of the house I push the door open. Inside I see a big table in the kitchen and a couple of chairs, turning to my left I find two rooms. Standing in front of the first one I get this feeling I won¡¯t like what I¡¯m going to find behind the door. Pushing the door open I find a lonely bed in the middle, slowly walking forward I see someone isying on the bed with the body covered by a nket. I don¡¯t even have to guess what I¡¯m going to find once I lift the nket. Walking thest steps I try to brace myself when I reach for the nket and slowly start to lift it off her. Seeing a small girl with raven ck hairying on the mattress bloody all over her face and down her body with cuts over her upper body. She has been badly beaten and I want to K*ll everyone who has done this to her. Closing my eyes for a moment when I feel tears run down my cheeks before I peel off the rest of the nket. She has cuts all over her body and what looks like she has been wiped. Her hands and feet are tied to the bedpost. It doesn¡¯t look like she has been r@ped yet and I take a big breath and try to steady the rage I feel. Looking at her face when I reach for her wrist and try to feel for a pulse. She has a weak pulse but it¡¯s there. Mind linking Jessie I need her inside here right now. Starting to untie her hands and feet before Jessiees running inside to where I am. I can feel her anger radiating out of her from the other side of the room. ¡°Check the next room!¡± I tell her when I have untied her. ¡°On it!¡± she says and the moment she opens the door I hear her curse loudly and I can only guess she has something simr in that room. Sitting down beside the girl on the bed she whimpers when I take her hand in mine. Taking a few strains of her hair from her face I take all her appearance in. I don¡¯t think a single bone in her face is whole. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this! It will hurt a bit worse before it¡¯ s going to get better¡± I tell her and swallow the lump in my throat. I can heal her body, but the dark scars she will have in her memory I can¡¯t do anything about. Taking a big breath, I pull on my gift and transfer my healing over to her body through her hand. She starts to whimper loudly before a heartbreaking screames from her throat just before I feel her bone snap in its right ce and her wounds start to glow. I hear her take a deep breath and her eyes open up to look at me, they are the saddest eyes I have seen in a long time. Wish I could take her bad memory away! ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡¯ it¡¯s all I manage to say when Jessiees walking inside with a girl younger than her. I guess they would be around sixteen. She is beaten up, but not bad and she rushes over to the bed and throws her arms around the girl in the bed. ¡°I thought you d*ied, sis!¡± I hear the youngest one say between sobs when I get up from the bed and walk over to Jessie.she is just as angry as I am for finding these girls this way and at the same time I¡¯m d we came when we did. A mind link opens up from Zoey. ¡°Get out here right now!¡± she says and I know it¡¯s trouble by the tone of her voice. ¡°Stay inside here and wait until we are back!¡± I say to the girls and turn to walk out. Jessie is right beside me, understanding what¡¯s going on without me having to say anything. Feeling a link trying to reach out to me I know it¡¯s Kian and quickly push it away. Blocking his attempt when we reach outside the doors. This is not the time to talk with him. Outside I see about twenty rogues with a few young girls tied up in their hands standing a bit in front of Zoey and the ones we rescued from here. I have used up too much of my energy and can¡¯t use any gift in the fight or portal all off us out of here. I could portal some of the people from here and the rest we would have to leave behind and try to run from them. That¡¯s not an option for me, I won¡¯t leave anyone behind! ¡°I can¡¯t get us all out of here!¡± I say. Turning my head to look at Jessie she understands what I mean by just looking at her. ¡°Everyone goes or no one! I¡¯m here to the end by your side! We have been outnumbered before and let us at least give them a good fight for the sh*t they have put those girls through!¡± she says and I take her hand in mine. ¡± let¡¯s give them hell!¡± I say and squeeze her hand before we both shift and with a high roar we run forward to the rogues. We will at least give them one hell of a fight even if we won¡¯t win it! Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Kian POV: Looking at the map I know who¡¯s the closest pack and need to get ahold of the Alpha right away. ¡°Get Cannon back here now!¡± I bark out before walking over to my desk and looking through my phone for the number to the pack. ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± Den says when my fatheres walking over to me. I know he will have him back in a short moment if he tells him what we have found out. ¡°what¡¯s the problem?¡± my father asks and I have my hands full with trying to find the number. Finding it I look over at him before dialing it. ¡°Selena has a witch in her pack who talked about her sister¡¯s vige yesterday, they have had people missing from it and she would call today. I¡¯m certain they have gone over there and that¡¯s why none of them can be reached!¡± I see him think about it for a moment. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t go searching for the missing people themselves or would they!¡± he says with a concerned look on his face, I guess he sees the worry now. ¡°that¡¯s exactly what they would do!¡± I say and dial the number to the pack closest to the vige. I have to get ahold of them right away! It takes several phone calls before a pack member picks up the phone and lets me know the Alpa is not avable at the moment. They have been away for a couple of hours and the one answering the phone has no idea where they are. He will try to get ahold of the Alpha as fast as he can. Ending the call I drop the phone on my desk and hit the desk with my hand. ¡°f*ck!¡± I burst out and drag my hand through my hair. ¡°Calm down son! Isn¡¯t there any other pack close who can get there fast?¡± my dad says and there isn¡¯ t anyone close to the vige. Getting up on my feet I walk over to the map and take a pin and ce over the area the pack I just called and then pin the other once closest. Taking a step back and letting the others look at the map. ¡°Here! See for yourselves, there isn¡¯t anyone who can be there for at least several hours. The area where they have their vige is surrounded by other small viges of witches and humans.!¡± I tell them and point at the map. Everyone is silent and takes the whole situation in when the door bursts open and a naked Cannones bolting inside and breathing heavily. I can only imagine how fast he has been running to get here this quickly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You can¡¯t put on any clothes?¡± I hear my fathers beta say when Cannon walks over to where we stand ¡°Have no time for it! If you don¡¯t want to see my naked b*tt then take a leave!¡± he snaps in response and it hardly ever happens that Cannon loses his temper. I bet he is just as worried as me at the moment. ¡°Alright!¡± he answers but stays in his seat. ¡°What have you found?¡± Cannon asks and I understand Den only mind linked him to get here asap. ¡°Remember when Sari told her sister had missing people in her vige and she would call today?¡± I say to him and doesn¡¯t have to say anything more before he starts to curse loudly. ¡°For f*ck sake! All of us shouldn¡¯t have left them¡± he barks out and I get his anger since Emma has nothing to put up against any wolf. ¡°Why would she bring Emma with her over to search in her sister¡¯s vige? She isn¡¯t a wolf and can¡¯t help with the search!¡± I ask the question I have been thinking about for some time now. It doesn¡¯t add up and from what I have understood Selena never brings her on any dangerous trip. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t risk her getting hurt if they are out and looking for the missing persons!¡± I say before anyone else got the time to say anything. ¡°Where are the vige?¡± Cannon asks and Den walks over and points at the map where it is located and where the closest pack is when my phone starts to ring and I head over quickly to my desk and pick it up. Looking at the number I see it¡¯s from the pack I just called. ¡°I didn¡¯t get ahold of the Alpha but I got informed they are out and searching for some missing girls who were reported missing this morning!¡± he says on the other line. Dragging my hand through my hair in frustration. Then it means the Alpha and his men have their hands full already and will probably not be back in time to help. ¡°Alright! Thank you for letting me know¡± I say and hang up on the call. Turning my head and looking at them everyone has their attention on me. ¡°That was from the pack and the Alpha and his men won¡¯t be of any help since they are out looking for some missing girls!¡± I say when there is a loud bang where Cannon has punched the table. ¡°When I get my hands on her she will be tied up to my side forever!¡± he says and starts to head over to the door with determined steps. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask him. He stops before he reaches the door and turns around to look at me. ¡°We need to head over to their pack and find someone who can tell us the truth and how we can reach them. They have to have a number to call to her sister!¡± he says when Denes and walks up beside him. ¡°I¡¯m going with Cannon,¡± he says and starts to take off his clothes. Well, they are not going without me. Pulling my shirt over my head I hear my father walk over to where I stand. ¡°What do you want us to do in the meantime?¡± he says when I have gotten undressed and stands there in only my boxers. ¡°Go through her notes and get a hold of every pack that¡¯s left! I will let you know what¡¯s happening!¡± I say and head over to the others before they turn around and head out of the office. This run will go fast and hopefully, Jacob will let us know what we need to know! Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Kian POV: Outside the office door, we quickly walk over to the entrance doors and push them open. None of us have any time to waste and quickly shift once we are outside. ¡°Let¡¯s get there quick!¡± I mind linking them and start running in the direction of their pack. Both Cannon and Den are fast runners and will keep up with my fast pace. Heading to our borders I mind linking my warriors and letting them know my father is in charge until we are back. Cutting off the link once I¡¯m done and focusing on running there as fast as we can. I think we have pushed every speeding record we have when we reach their pack. It can¡¯t have taken longer than forty minutes to run here. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. None of us have mind linked during the run when I see Cannon put his nose in the ground and stop. Their borders lie just a bit ahead of where we are ¡°What is it?¡± I mind link him when he starts sniffing around on the ground. ¡°Several fresh traces of rogues and a faint scent of their pack!¡± he says and start to run to the right instead. I know from experience it is best to follow after him when he has picked up a trace. If he has picked up a faint smell of her pack it could mean they have recently run by here but their potion is about to go out. Running after him wee closer to the cave when he takes off to the left. Behind some bushes we see Jacobs¡¯s wolf walk out and some of their pack members behind. None of us can mind link since we aren¡¯t a pack. They turn around and start to run back to their borders while we follow behind them. Stopping right before we reach their borders Jacob shift back and I do the same while the other wait, ¡°can I help you with something? Like I told you before they are upied with the new hospital and can¡¯t be disturbed!¡± he says and keep up with the lie. Taking a step closer to him I¡¯m not interested to waste any more time. ¡°Both you and me know they are at Saris sister¡¯s vige so skip the lie or I will use my Alpha king command to f0rce you to tell me the truth! I would rather hear it from you than f0rce it out of you!¡± I say and cross my arms over my chest. I¡¯m no one you mess with right now. I see him take a big breath and hang with his shoulders in defeat. ¡°Alright! Follow me!¡± he says and starts to walk over to their borders when it opens up and we can get inside before the barrier closes behind us. Some of his mene over with some clothes and we put them on. ¡°How did you find out?¡± he says when we start to walk over to their pack house. ¡°I remember Sari talking about it at dinner yesterday and knowing how the women are it wasn1 t hard to figure out they have been going over there. So, tell me what you know!¡± I say to him when we reach the pack house and walk inside. He heads over to the kitchen and starts to pour some coffee for us all. ¡°Take a seat!¡± he says and motions for us to take a seat at the dinner table. We do what he says when he hands out some cups of coffee before sitting down himself. ¡°After you left this morning, I was in the kitchen when Sari called her sister. It didn¡¯t take long in the conversation until I understood something was terribly wrong. She dropped the phone and run out of the kitchen and up to Selena¡¯s office. I took the phone and listen to what she had heard. There was nothing else than heartbreaking screams and growls.!¡± he says and takes a sip of his coffee before he continues. ¡°I knew what that meant and ced the phone down and run after her up to her office. Bet once in there they were all gone! It took some time before she got in touch with me and needed some of us to go through a portal and get some captive rogues!¡± he takes a pause and I am at the end of my patience. ¡°You¡¯re telling me they had some rogues!¡± I say and lean forward too mad to stay still. ¡°Yes, some of our pack members were over there and brought them here. We have them tied up in one of our empty houses!¡± he says and now Cannon is up on his feet. ¡°You don¡¯t have a prison here?¡± he barks out while Jacob leans back in his seat with his cup. ¡°We do but some of our warriors run into trouble and had to take some rogues back. We only have five cells and they are full!¡± he says and I drag a hand through my hair. This is a big problem we have to take care of. ¡°I want to interrogate them!¡± Cannon barks out ¡°Cannon calm down! You will have your time with them!¡± I say to him when he sits back down ¡°I can¡¯t let you talk to them without Selena¡¯s approval!¡± Jacob says and It¡¯s like throwing fuel on a fire with Cannon when he gets up in a rush and tips his chair to the ground. ¡°Cannon calm down! We are here to find our mates. The prisoners we can talk aboutter!¡± I say to him when he reaches down and picks it up. ¡°Did all of them go over there?¡± Den asks and I see Jacob give him a nod. ¡°But they were alright when you got the prisoners? ¡± He asks and I see Jacob take a mouth full of his coffee. It takes a moment before he answers. ¡°Yes, but that was several hours ago and I have tried to reach them with both mind linking and the phone without any luck!¡± he says and ces the mug down on the table and leans forward. ¡°When I saw Selena, she looked exhausted, she has a limit on how much she can use her gifts before she gets drained. If she has used up too much, she is probably asleep right now! But it doesn¡¯t exin why no one is answering the phone¡± he says and you could hear a pin drop in the room. No one says a thing while we take it all in. My worry about them just went out the roof! When I get ahold of her, I will tie her up to my bed and not let her out without being by my side! Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Kian POV: Dragging my hand through my hair I hear a chair being dragged out beside me and turn my head to see Cannon up on his feet. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask him when he takes a step to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t care about her approval! I¡¯m going to interrogate the prisoners and no one is going to stop me! Our mates are in danger and there is no way I will sit here and wait like a good dog! If they have touched a single hair on her head, I¡¯m going to rip every f*cker to tiny pieces and glue them back together just to rip them apart again!¡± he barks out and no one says a word against him. ¡°Alright! let me know what you find out,¡± I say to him when one of the other guards gets up and walks with him out of the room. ¡°How much glue do you think he is going to need?¡± Den says with a serious tone in his voice. If this situation hadn¡¯t been this serious, I would haveughed at the whole thing. Cannon is a man by his word and if he says he is going to glue them back together he will do just that. ¡°I guess I have to ce an order and have it delivered. No way they have that much in a store!¡± he continues and now I can¡¯t help but chuckle at the thought. Several around the table join for a short moment before everyone falls silent. ¡°I need the phone number you have!¡± I say to Jacob and he gives me a nod and gets up from his seat and walks over to another room. It takes a moment before hees back with a piece of paper in his hand and hands it over to me. ¡°This is all I have!¡± he says and walks back to his seat. Looking at the number I look back at him. ¡°How long since you tried calling it?¡± I ask him when I see him turn his head and look over at the clock on the wall. ¡°Thirty minutes!¡± he says and turns his head back and looks at me. A thought hits my mind. Emma had a vision of the girls lying dead in a forest with several rogues around them. Could this be it? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. My stomach turns at the thought of it and I¡¯m not there to protect them. This can¡¯t be it! ¡°Why would she bring Emma with her? What I have understood is she never brings her with them on any dangerous mission!¡± I ask him and look his way. He thinks for a moment before he answers. ¡°That is something I have been thinking about! She never lets here with them if they are going on anything dangerous. She would rather lock her inside her room and face her wrath after than let her come. The only conclusion I havee to is that she has to have got inside with Sari without Selena noticing it ¡± he says and my suspicions only get confirmed by his statement. ¡°Can you try the number again? I have to get ahold of my father!¡± I say and he gives me a nod. ¡°Take the phone in her office! I will go and try calling them again!¡± he says and gets up on his feet and walk out of the room. Pushing back my chair I hear Den get up beside me before I walk out of the room and head up the stairs to her office. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Den asks behind me while we climb the stairs. ¡°We have to get a truck over here to get the rogues. I ¡®m notfortable by leaving them here without a proper prison. Even if Cannon has torn them to pieces there are others here. If they want to interrogate themter, they cane over to our prison and do it!¡± I answer before reaching the top of the stairs and heading over to her office. Pushing the door open her scent lingers in the room and I have to take a deep breath. I can¡¯t stand it if anything has happened to her! have to get her back in my arms. Walking over to her office desk I take the phone and call my father. He answers almost immediately. ¡°You have to send a truck over here and some guards, they have to pick up some rogues and take them back to our prison!¡± I tell him right away. ¡°I will send one over! Is everything alright with Selena?¡± he says and I sigh ¡°No, it is just like I feared! They are at her sister¡¯s vige and no one has been able to reach them for several hours. I got a phone number to Sari¡¯s sister but that¡¯s all!¡± I tell him what I know. ¡°I will try and get ahold of the pack again. Maybe the Alpha is back!¡± he says before I hang up and turn to Den. O ¡°the truck will be here in about one hour. We better go down and see if Cannon knows anything more!¡± I tell him before we quickly head down to find where he is. Jacob is standing by the stairs when wee down. ¡°Anything?¡± I ask him but he only shakes his head no. This isn¡¯t a good sign. Why does she have to be so hellbent on taking care of everything by herself? ¡°Where is Cannon?¡± I ask him. He starts to head over to the door and get out. We follow him over to an empty house closer to the barrier. Reaching I hear Cannon¡¯s voice boom out from a bit away and we should be grateful if anyone of the rogues still breathes. Jacob opens the door and the moment he does the smell of blood reaches my nose and I already know what we are going to find once we get inside the house. Taking a step through the doorway I stop right inside and look around at his mess. The sight in front of me has me rolling my eyes. ¡°Can you let anyone of them stay alive? We can¡¯t get any information out of them this way!¡± I say and point to the pile of bod*ies on the floor. When Cannon turns around, he is bloodying all over him. He looks around and heads over to one of the bod*ies. ¡°This one isn¡¯t dead!¡± he says and grabs the head and lifts him up. The rogue is badly beaten up and I¡¯ m not sure he will survive the next hour. ¡°And that one isn¡¯t dead. That one might be hard to get anything more out from!¡± he says and points at them while he walks around in the room. ¡°Just say you managed to get any useful information out of them before you ended their life! ¡± I say and drag a hand down my face while waiting for him to answer. He turns around and walks closer to where we stand. ¡°I got a little bit of both!¡± he says and wipes some blood away from his face with the back of his hand. It didn¡¯t do anything better, he only manages to smear the blood around his face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Den says and I hear a bit of frustration in his voice. ¡°I mean I got both good and bad news! What do you want to hear first!¡± he says and crosses his arms over his chest. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Selena POV: We shift quickly and start to run over to the rogues, turning to the left I see Zoey understands without having talked to her. She shifts and heads for the rogues to the left. We are outnumbered by three to twenty and our odds are slim that we areing out of this fight on the winning side. None of us would ever give up without trying and this time we will have to fight with everything we got. ¡°I bet the big one in the middle is in charge! I¡¯m going for him¡± Jessie says through the mind link. I know who she is referring to. In the middle of the rogues stands a big bald guy with arge scar over his face. It goes from one side and right over his face down to his neck and when his eyes meet mine I know he is pure evil. If it¡¯s one we are going to take out it¡¯s going to be him. ¡°I¡¯m right behind you!¡± I mind link back when we see most of the rogues shift to their wolves, all of them are big ones and to our advantage they usually underestimate us. Especially Jessies small wolf! When ites to this it¡¯s a big advantage instead, she is fierce and uses it instead of feeling intimidated. In the middle stands a few women tied up with ropes around their hands and the bald guy holds onto the rope while the others shift to fight and that says it all! He is the one to take out. ¡°We are going for the one in the middle! He¡¯s in charge¡± I mind link Zoey when we reach the rogues and the fight starts. I manage to see Jessie going after the first one and she bites him in the throat from underneath. That¡¯s all I get to see before I¡¯m being jumped on by three wolves and the fight bes serious quickly when someone manages to get a good grip on my leg and rip arge cut open. Pain shot through our body and trying to push the pain away we get an open spot to take one of the rogues out by ripping his throat out. He falls lifeless to the ground and his blood coats the ground red! Hearing a whimper, I try to figure out which one of them is hurt, but I don¡¯t manage to get a clear vision of them when we are being jumped again. Throwing him off us I see Jessie fighting in the middle with blood coating her fur. She¡¯s hurt but keeps fighting. Zoey is up and fighting when two heads over our way and trying to get a grip of the situation I see the bald guy standing with an evil smile on his lips and if we¡¯re going to make it I have to take him out! Running in his direction without any second to waste we dodge several attempts to take us out of the way and making thest few meters over to him I see an annoying smirk on his lips before we jump and aim right for him. He doesn¡¯t shift to his wolf and when we reach him his wse out of his fingers before he sinks them down in our shoulder, biting him hard in his neck before he pushes our body off him. Falling to the ground we hit it and get up fast again. Blood is pouring down our leg from the injury. He managed to get a good hit! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at him he is bleeding the same but is ready to fight again. ¡°can¡¯t you do anything better than that!¡± he mocks me. Hearing Jessie¡¯s wolf whimper I turn to look in her direction. Seeing her on the ground with several rogues over her but she still doesn¡¯t give up. Zoey has the same and, in my way, four rogues are running. I¡¯m left with no other option! Shifting back I stand naked and look at the battlefield when I hear him speak beside me. ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy tearing that p*ssy of yours in half!¡± turning my head I look at him in disgust when the others almost have reached where we stand. ¡°Over my dead body!¡± I say and gather all energy I have left in my body! I hope this will give Zoey and Jessie enough time to get away from here and to safety. Fixing a purple energy ball, I make it bigger in my hands until it¡¯s ready. sting it away it sends a shockwave through the rogues and I see them being hit and fall unconscious to the ground. I don¡¯t know for how long it will have them out when my vision starts to shrink. I knew this was going to happen but I was left with no other choice. ¡°Selena no!¡± I hear Zoey¡¯s voice when my legs start to go out under me and the groundes closer. Falling right on the ground I don¡¯t even have any strength left to try and prevent myself from falling with my head first. I hear feet running closer to where Iy when Zoey turns my body around and I see she is bloody but looks alright. ¡°Jessie?¡± I ask in a small voice. ¡°I¡¯m here! But why did you do that for? We could have made it¡± she says andes into my vision. She has open wounds and is bleeding heavily from her shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good!¡± I say to her ¡°Look who¡¯s talking! I¡¯m better than you at least¡± she snaps back and gets down on the ground beside me. I can¡¯t move my body at all and ck dots start to dance in front of my eyes. ¡°Take all of them and get as far away from here as you can! Save yourself and leave me. I will teleport back when I can!¡± I say to them and try to fight the darkness. ¡°Like we would ever leave you behind! They could K*ll you while you are out. We are staying beside you!¡± Zoey says when I hear several footsteps running closer to us, fear creeps up my spine. It¡¯s most likely more rogues. ¡°No, you can¡¯t stay here, go! I will make it¡± I try to rea*sure them. Most likely would I be taken as a prisoner and they have no idea I can teleport and the first moment I have my strength back I¡¯m getting back home. ¡°That will not happen!¡± Jessie says and gets up on her feet. Hearing whoever is running this way ¡°Please run instead! ¡°I beg them when Zoey and Jessey get over the other side to stay in the first line when they reach us. I know they want to protect me the same way I have to be sure they are going to be all right! ¡°We are not leaving!¡± Zoey says when the wolves have reached over to us! Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Kian POV: Waiting for him to start telling us what he found out I hear Den being impatient. ¡°Just start with anything!¡± he barks at Cannon and looking over at him he can¡¯t stay still. ¡°The women were alive when she teleported them here! That¡¯s the good part.¡± Cannon says and it brings some relief they might be alright. ¡°The bad part?¡± I say and look at him in hope, it¡¯s not something really bad ¡°The rogues were out and taking prisoners when they were at the vige! They had split up into several groups and targeted different viges. It means the rogues arerge in numbers over there and this group is just a small one. It appears as if they have a small vige in the middle of the woods they come from!¡± Cannon says and none of us says a word. Trying to process what he just told us. All of it is bad news for our mates! ¡°Why are they taking prisoners?¡± I have to ask him. Hoping he got some answers from them. ¡°That question I couldn¡¯t get out from them! I tried ¡± he says and looking at all the bod*ies I know he did what he could here. ¡°They can¡¯t have gone after the rogues, or can they? ¡± Den says out loud what I guess we all are thinking. ¡°I¡¯m not even considering if they have! We all know they have gone after them¡± I say and drag my hand through my hair. It¡¯s reckless of them to try and take on the rogues themselves. ¡°What now?¡± Den asks when we all stand silent for a minute. ¡°The truck will be here shortly! We have to get these rogues on the truck and back to our prison before we head back. I hope we can get a hold of the Alpha in the meantime. Other than that we have to go back and get on the road right away! I hope they hang in there if they have encountered some trouble!¡± I say before turning around and heading out the door. Walking outside Den is right behind me when pain suddenly hit me. I have to stop when Den comes over and grabs my arm. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I hear him ask but have to take a moment and wait for what¡¯s toe. ¡°she¡¯s hurt!¡± I say and anger boil under my skin. Someone dares toy a finger on her! Furr starts to coat my arms, having a hard time restraining my wolf from taking over. ¡°Is it severe!¡± Den ask and if it wouldn¡¯t be severe I would not have felt it. Since I have marked her we are linked and I feel when she is being hurt ¡°what¡¯s wrong!¡± I hear Cannon¡¯s voice from behind when pain shoots through my shoulder and my wolf roar in pain from our mate being hurt. ¡°That doesn¡¯t look good!¡± Jacob says and every nerve in my body is on the edge. ¡°I will K*ll every f*cker for hurting my mate!¡± I roar out when the pain starts to subside a bit. ¡°She¡¯s alive?¡± Den asks and I take arge inhale and try to calm my wolf down before he takes over and starts running over there. It¡¯s too far to run all the way there! We need to take the car. ¡°Yes, she is!¡± I say when Cannon walks up beside me. ¡°I¡¯m ready to run back when you are!¡± he says when Jacob gets a mind link. ¡°The truck is here at the barrier with your guards,¡± he says and I turn to look at him. ¡°That went quicker than I thought!¡± Den says. The truck has to have been close by for it to get here this fast. ¡°Take the rogues and start to on-load them! No one will be left here!¡± I order out and start to take off my clothes. I can¡¯t get back fast enough. ¡°And we need to head back and get on the road!¡± I bark out to them before shifting or hearing them respond to my orders. I have no time to waste and get in a car over to where they are. Running to the barrier I don¡¯t care if they are behind me or not once, I¡¯m back by the castle I will get in a car and drive over there. The drive will take three days if we push it we might be able to cut a day. But why the f*ck would they go after them!? The women against arge group of rogues with no backup! Cursing in my head while we run back. ¡°How fast can we make it over there?¡± Den mind link once I have reached outside the barrier. Hearing them both run up behind me. ¡°It takes three days to get there!¡± I mind link back and speeding up the run. I reached the castle before the other two and run up the stairs to the entrance door. Opening it up I head right for the stairs and take two at a time. Quickly getting inside my chambers I head over to my closet and grab the first clothes Iy my hands on. Putting them on I don¡¯t have time to take a shower before! ¡°Get a car ready by the entrance door in five!¡± I mind linking my father before grabbing a pair of shoes and putting them on. ¡°Right on it!¡± he says before I cut the mind link and head out the door. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±es Cannon¡¯s voice through the halls. Taking the stairs in quick steps he stands in the hallway in just a pair of boxer shorts and still bloody. ¡°Get a shirt at least!¡± I tell him when Denes walking up behind him. ¡°Have no time for it!¡± he says and turns for the door. I¡¯m not going to argue with him. We have to get on the road right away. Heading down the hallway he opens the door and we get out on the stairs. The car hasn¡¯t arrived yet and Cannon starts to pace back and forth. ¡°Where is the car?¡± I try to mind link my father but I can¡¯t reach him. Seeing the caring up on the road we walk down the steps, ready to get inside once it stops. ¡°Kian get inside your office!¡± my dad¡¯s mind links me when the car stops in front of us. ¡°The car is here! I don¡¯t have time for whatever it is. You have to solve it!¡± I say and cut the link before reaching for the door handle and opening the door. I¡¯m about to get I¡¯m when he mind links again. O ¡°the Alpha we have tried to reach is on the phone!¡± he says and I stop with one foot inside the car. I have to get in there and take it. He¡¯s the best chance to get them help faster! Turning on my heel I leave the door open to get back inside the castle. Taking the stairs two at a time I burst through the entrance door and make my way over to my office. Pushing the door open so it hits the wall with a bang, I see my father standing with the phone in his hand and reaching it over to me when I walk inside. I grab the phone and ce it to my ear. ¡°I have news for you!¡± the man says on the phone while I hold the phone tighter to my ear. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Selena POV: Seeing the wolves stop right before us I fight the darkness with all I got when I hear them shift back. My vision is blurry but I can still hear them. ¡°Sister!¡± one of them says and I don¡¯t get what he means. ¡°We mean you no harm! We were following the rogues here who have kidnapped our pack members. I¡¯m the Alpha and here are my men!¡± I hear a deep masculine voice say. Taking a breath of relief. Didn¡¯t think we would get this lucky and have them here instead of rogues. ¡°I also got something for a woman called Selena! Is it one of you?¡± he says and I don¡¯t understand how he can know my name. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here. What is it?¡± I hear Jessies skeptical voice and I know she won¡¯t let anyone near me without going through her. ¡°I have a message from a woman called Emma to take this and stopzing on the ground before she comes here and drags you up herself! This is what I should deliver¡± he says and it brings a smile to my lips. I know what it is before I hear Jessie squat down on the ground and open my mouth. When the liquid runs down my throat, I feel a burning feeling and they have changed something in it. It tastes terrible but I know it will have me back up on my feet in a moment. There is no question the message came straight from Emma herself and I want to know how she met them, I have my suspicions but I have to askter. Closing my eyes and just breathing I feel something being ced over my body and I guess it¡¯s a nket of some sort. ¡°Lift her and take her over there! The rest follow me and help get the rogues tied up before theye back to their senses¡± I hear Zoey¡¯s voice order out before I¡¯m being lifted off the ground and a masculine scent reaches my nose. He walks with me a bit before cing me down. ¡°Here I¡¯ve got you!¡±es Jessie¡¯s voice before she lifts my head and ces something under it. Keeping my eyes shut I try to listen while I rest and wait for the potion to work. ¡°What is the n with all the rogues?¡± I hear one of them say. ¡°When Selena gets her strength back, she will portal them back to our prison and interrogate them!¡± Jessie answers. ¡°She is gifted?¡± one voice says with chock in his voice. ¡°Yes, she is, and the Alpha kings¡¯ mate!¡± she says and everyone falls silent for a moment. I hope they are one of his friends and not an enemy. ¡°Kian¡¯s mate!¡± I hear one of them say and I guess it¡¯ s the Alpha. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Zoey answers this time ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear he has been blessed with a second chance mate. It¡¯s a good man he deserves it! ¡± I hear him say and feel relieved. I guess they know each other! I hear a lot of feet walking around fast and wish I could help them, trying to open my eyes and lift my hands Jessie ces her hand on top of mine. ¡°Rest! You have started to heal up and give it a moment before you push it. They are handling the rogues and have freed their pack members. There is no rush!¡± Jessie says and I stop struggling andy still. She is right! It takes a while and Iy with my eyes closed when Zoeyes walking up beside me. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± she asks and I try to peel my eyes open to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m getting there! Are they all tied up?¡± I ask and turn my head to look at the ground in front of me. All rogues we have captured areying on the ground tied up. Some of them are starting to move. Pushing myself up on my elbows I try to sit up. The potion has started to work and I feel how my energy ising back by the second. They have put something new in it to have my strength back this fast. Looking over at the Alpha and his men when they thigh the rogues up I¡¯m d everyone has taken on some shorts at least. I feel Jessie¡¯s hands on my back and help me sit up properly, leaning my body against her side I take a breath and look at all the captured people. It will take some time and find where theye from and help the ones who want to go back. ¡°Any idea where all the captured peoplee from and where they want to go?¡± I ask them while sitting at my ce looking out. ¡°We have asked them and most of them have no home to go back to while some have had their men or family members K*lled or kidnapped!¡± Zoey is quick to answer. ¡°We have to take them back and help them heal up a bit before trying to sort this out! Are everyone okay with going back with us?¡± I ask and try to reach out and get a hold of Emma but I have a blockage when I try and it means my strength isn¡¯t back yet. ¡°Yes, they all want toe and can¡¯t leave this ce fast enough. We have to get some of our pack members over here and help with the portal back. The girls we found inside the house are in the worse shape among them. Four more need help to move!¡± Jessie says ¡°have all the houses been thoroughly searched? I don¡¯t want us to miss something important!¡± I tell them. This ce could contain something important besides just captured people. ¡°I will get right on it,¡± Jessie says and help me sit up before she leaves her seat and head over to the first house. Trying to reach out to Emma again a mind link is opened. Taking a breath of relief when she connects on the other side. ¡°Thank you for the potion! Need to hearter how you managed to get a hold of the alpha¡± I mind link her. ¡°I was worried there for a bit! Can you stop and overdo it? I want all of you back in one piece or you will have to deal with meter!¡± I hear her threatening me and It brings me a big smile. ¡°I will try! We¡¯re going to portal everyone from here in a bit, I will contact you again after and bring you home. Stay safe!¡± I say and cut the link when I start to feel stronger. I see one of the men walks over to where we sit. ¡°Hi I¡¯m the alpha who came with the potion!¡± he says and I guess he is in his thirties, he looks friendly but like every other Alpha, he has a dominant expression on his face. ¡°Thank you! I will start to open a portal to get the prisoners back before I¡¯m helping you home¡± I say to him and he gives me a nod when I reach out to get ahold of Jacob. He picks up the link right away. ¡°Selena! Are you alright?¡± he asks and I hear his worry. ¡°Yes! Sorry for the scare! We run into more trouble and need to bring more prisoners and kidnapped people back!¡± I say to him ¡°Just happy to hear you are alright! There has been some problem back here too!¡± he says and now is not the time to discuss what has happened over there. ¡°We can talk about it when I get back! Have some people ready by the prison in a moment. I will open a portal.¡± I tell him and cut the link after he has confirmed there will be people there. My strength isn¡¯t back to full but we can¡¯t sit here and wait if more rogues will show up. I start to stand up and Zoey helps steady me when I open a portal right by the rogues and it doesn¡¯t take long before several of my men start toe through and take people back. With the help of the alpha and his men, the move goes fast. ¡°Zoey go with the girls and help them to the hospital. I will teleport the Alpha and his men back before we are going through!¡± I tell her ¡°Alright! Now you don¡¯t stay here. Go right after they are portaled back!¡± she says and looks sternly at me before she walks over and stands with the girls. I give her a nod before she turned around and walk inside. Closing the portal, I turn and look at the Alpha. ¡°Are you ready?¡± I ask him when he gives me a nod. ¡°Give me your hand and think about the ce you want to get out of the portal!¡± I say to him when he reaches his hand over to me. Taking it I search for the ce and when I find the connection I open a portal and let go of his hand. ¡°Thank you for your help! And I guess we will see each other again some time¡± he says and smiles at me ¡°I guess we might!¡± I tell him when he turns around and they all get inside. Closing the portal, it¡¯ s just me and Jessie here and she hasn¡¯te back yet. Where ever she is I will have to go and find her. ¡°You need to get over here!¡± a mind link from her opens up, and I hear from her voice something isn¡¯t right. ¡°Where are you?¡± I ask and get worried about whatever she has found. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Selena POV: Turning around I look between the houses and try to figure out where she can be. ¡°I¡¯m in the one behind the house we found the girls in. The second floor!¡± she says in the mind link and I am quick to cut the link and start to rush over there. Finding the house I get inside and make my way up the stairs I find to my left when I enter the house. Looking in the first room I find she isn¡¯t there and quickly get out and look inside the next room. There are only empty beds in the rooms and some clothes, nothing else! ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± she says and I follow her voice down the hallway until Ie inside arge room with a big table and some chairs around. I halt in my track when my eyesnd on the walls and the table in the middle of the room. On the walls are maps and papers pinned. The table has folders, notebooks, and papers spread all around, ¡°what¡¯s all of this?¡± I ask her and start to walk over to the first wall and look at the map. ¡°From what I have managed to get out of all of this. There are notes on people they have kidnapped and in what viges they have been. Which targets they are nning to get and here are the most interesting of it all!¡± she says and points to a folder on the table. I walk over to where she is standing and look at the table. My eyes are about to fall out of their sockets when my eyesnd on the folder. ¡°This is seriously good stuff! When can¡¯t leave any of this behind!¡± I say and look at everything in the room. To take all of this down without ripping it to pieces will take some time. ¡°Yeah I figured!¡± she says and ces her hands on her hips. I guess she understands how long it probably will take. ¡°Did you find anything else in the other houses?¡± I ask her and she shakes her head. ¡°I came here and found this when it¡¯s only the house behind left to search!¡± she says and we have to look at that house two. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started with this one first. We start to take down from one wall at a time and ce them in a pile before going to the next!¡± I tell her and head over to thergest one first and start to take the first map down. ¡°I will go and find something we can ce all of this in!¡± she says and heads out of the room while I take down the next one. I got a moment for myself and manage to get from half of the wall when she comes walking back inside with arge bag in her hands. ¡°I hope we can fit everything inside of this one!¡± she says and ces it on the table before walking over and helping me take down the rest from the wall. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t fit we can take the rest in our hands but I think we will manage!¡± I say and ce the first pile down in the bag. Only three more walls left and the table! Walking over to the next wall I start to look it over and take down the first map when I stop. My eyes land on a map I know all too well, walking over to it I start to search for their notes. ¡°Look here!¡± I say to Jessie when she walks up beside me and looks at the map I¡¯m pointing at. On it is a map of our packnds and the surrounding forest. It has the cave and the area behind it. Our pack lands are marked as dangerous swamps that they should avoid. The interesting is the mark on the other side of the cave and it has to be some notes we can find here that can exin what lies on the other side. ¡°I¡¯ll be damned!¡± Jessie says when she sees what I mean. ¡°I bet there are some notes here that can exin the cave!¡± I say before starting to take down the papers beside and she starts with the map. ¡°I wonder why they have all these notes up here and so far away from ournds!¡± she says and that¡¯s a question that has me puzzled too. It would take them several days to run over to our packnds and the cave. It¡¯s not like they would be able to run back and forth once a week. ¡°The answer might be with all these notes. Make sure they are all with us in the bag. We can¡¯t leave a thing behind!¡± I say and get to the next map. We work with the wall for what feels like ages before everything is folded and ced in the bag. ¡°I will run over and take a quick look in thest house so we don¡¯t miss anything before we leave!¡± Jessie says and starts to head over to the door when I go for another wall. ¡°Hurry up!¡± I tell her before she gets out of the room. Hearing her walk down the stairs I try to hurry up and get everything down as fast as I can on the wall. Once it¡¯s down there is only one left and the table. I¡¯m almost done when a mind link is reaching out to me and I feel it¡¯s Emma on the other side. Taking the mind link I have a hard time hearing what she says. ¡°Get out of there right now! Rogues areing. Do you hear me, Selena? F*ck the rest of the papers just get out of there right now!¡± she screams through the mind link. ¡°I hear you but I won¡¯t go without all these papers! ¡± I say to her and start to rip the papers down when I see no important stuff will get ripped off. We already have taken on too many rogues and with only me and Jessie here we can put up much of a resistance. But it¡¯s easy for me to only portal us back. ¡°f*ck Selena! They are not worth it. Leave them!¡± she says ¡°I can¡¯t go without it! Have to go¡± I say and cut the link. Hearing her curse before it¡¯s cut. I can¡¯t stop and continue to get the papers down as fast it¡¯s possible and reach out to Jessie. ¡°Rogues areing!¡± I mind link her when she picks up. ¡°Tell me about it! Look out the window¡± she mind links back and I walk over to the window and peek out from the side. On the ground in front of the houses are what I can guess over twenty rogues and I sigh. I don¡¯t see Jessie being captured at least. When I¡¯m about to mind link her again I hear some soft footstep in the hallway and already knows it¡¯s her. She motioned for me to be silent and start to gather the papers quickly on the table before she ces them down in the bag. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Walking over to the wall I was doing and get thest papers down and hand everything over to Jessie. She is almost done with the table and then there is only a wall left. She looks between me and the wall before I head over and I guess she already knows I won¡¯t be leaving without it. ¡°I¡¯ll look at the second floor!¡± we hear a dark voiceing from downstairs and several pairs of feet. My heart takes one extra beat when we hear the man start to climb the stairs. Is this what Emma was so afraid of when she screams at me through the mind link? I take down some more on the wall before I hear his stepse up to the end of the stairs. Turning my head over to look at Jessie she motions for me to stay behind the door and she on the other side. I already know what she ns to do and I¡¯m all in for it. If we manage to take him out without any sound, we might have the extra time we need before the next onees up and starts looking for him. We are almost done, just a little more time is needed. The man walks closer down the hall and both me and Jessie stay still in our ces. None of us takes a deep breath and once the man steps closer to the room we hear the others from downstairs call up to him. ¡°We¡¯re going over to the next! Everything in order up there!¡± they ask him ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll be right down!¡± he says before we hear them walk out of the house and himing inside the room. Everything goes quickly when Jessie is on him and hit him in the neck with what looks like a book stand. Where did she get that from? I see the rogue fall in slow motion toward the floor when Jessie is quick and grab his shirt. I rush over and manage to get a hold of his arm before he hits the ground with a thud. Staying in our ce we look between each other and hold our breaths, listening for any sound that there areing more rogues Nothing rming happens and we ce him down on the floor when Jessie gets over to the table and get thest in the bag. I¡¯m beside the wall and quickly get what I can down when I feel an energy reach out to mine and the feeling is weird. I have never felt anything like it before! ¡°Someone gifted is up there!¡± a voice boom out and sends a chill down my spine. Turning my head to look at Jessie she grabs the bag and I rip down what I can when shees over and grabs my shoulder. I don¡¯t want to leave anything behind but I guess this is what Emma tried to warn me about. Shaking my head, no at her! I won¡¯t leave without it when we hear several footsteps rushes over to the entrance of the house. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Selena POV: I see her sigh and grab me harder on my shoulder and shake her head no at me when I¡¯m fast and look at the wall. Ripping down a map and a piece of paper when she drags me away from the wall and several footsteps are heard inside the house on the bottom floor. Feeling the strange energy trying to reach over to mine I push it away and understand we have to get out of there right now! I have no idea what we are up against with the gifted rogue outside and we better go back before it¡¯ s toote. Holding the papers close to my chest I open a portal behind Jessie and start to head over there when she taps me on my shoulder and point at the man on the floor. She can¡¯t be serious with me right now! She wants to bring him but leave the rest of the papers. Hearing the footstep getting up the stairs there is no time to waste and I grab the shoulder of the man at one side and she does the same when we start dragging him over to the portal. Cursing inside my head at her stubborn way! I knew she wouldn¡¯t leave without bringing him. We have almost reached the portal when they have reached the top of the stairs and my heart starts to beat hard in my chest! ¡°They are over here!¡± I hear a man booms out when we reach the portal. I don¡¯t have time to turn and look at the men when we drag him inside and I am quick to close the portal once we are out on the other side. Dropping the heavy man to the floor I shrink to the ground and have to calm my raising heart down. Whatever that was I didn¡¯t like the feeling he brought to me. ¡°That was close!¡± Jessie says and drops to her knees on the other side of the rogue. Shaking my head at her. ¡°You forced me to leave the papers on the wall but had to bring this heavy dude back?¡± I say and look sternly at her. She chuckles at first. ¡± Yes! Can¡¯t leave a rogue behind. He might be useful!¡± she says and I roll my eyes at her. ¡°And you don¡¯t think the papers were more important?¡± I say and raise an eyebrow at her. ¡°No! If we can¡¯t get any useful information out of him at least I will end his life and we have one less rogue to worry about!¡± she says and giggles. I should have known what her intentions with the rogue were. ¡°I think you are about to lose it!¡± I say and shake my head at her. Looking down at the papers in my hands I take a breath when I remember the bag. My heart almost stops beating in anxiety we forgot it there! Then I will have to go back somehow. Looking back over at Jessie she has a puzzled expression on her face when she looks at me. ¡°Please tell me you got the bag!¡± I say when I hear several footsteps running over to where we are. I portaled us over outside the pack house and without looking, I feel Jacob is one among the others. She has a mischievous smile on her lips before she reaches behind her. ¡°Of course, I got the bag!¡± she says and ces it on the unconscious rogue. I take a deep breath of relief. Feeling Jacob has stopped behind me. ¡°Happy to see you back! Where are Emma and Sari? ¡± he asks when I reach for the bag and open it up to ce the other papers I was holding inside. Laying them on the top and closing the bag again. ¡°In her sister¡¯s vige! I will portal her back right away!¡± I tell him and search for Emma. Finding her I open a mind link. ¡°Ready toe back?¡± I ask her when she opens the mind link. ¡°f*ck Selena! I¡¯m grateful you listened for once!¡± she says and I smile at her. ¡°Yes! And I think it¡¯s time for you toe back!¡± I mind link and look when Jacob and two others walk around and look at the rogue. ¡°Yes, we are! Sari is here beside me and we are ready when you are,¡± she says and I get up on my feet and take the bag of the rogue when Jessie turns him over. He starts to stir a bit and I know it won¡¯t take long until he is awake. Jacob squat down and tie his hands in front of him while Jessie puts on a shirt and shorts. ¡°In a second!¡± I tell Emma and cut the link when one of my warriors¡¯ hands me a shirt and a pair of shorts. cing the bag down on the ground I take the clothes and put them on me when Jacob and Jessie grab the rogue in his arms. Opening a portal in front of us to Emma and Sari it doesn¡¯t take long until I see them walking through the portal with big smiles on their lips when they notice us. I couldn¡¯t be happier they are safe and back here. Emma takes a few quick steps forward when her eyesnd on the rogue Jessie and Jacob are starting to drag with them. All colors drain from Emma¡¯s face and the bag she was holding she drops to the ground My stomach turns at the sight of her and I¡¯m quickly over to her. Standing in front of her I turn my head and look at Jessie when she gets my point and let another one take her ce and hold the man. She is quick over and stands beside Emma. cing my hand on her shoulder she jumps at my touch but doesn¡¯t take her eyes off the rogue. Sari walks up behind her and ces her arm around her shoulder when Emma starts to tremble in front of us. ¡°You all have to promise me something!¡± she says in a monotone voice. I know whatever it is this ain¡¯t good. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you anything without knowing first what this is all about!¡± I have a hunch about what it might be. ¡°You have to promise me or I won¡¯t tell you a thing!¡± She says in a stern voice and looks at me. I have seen her angry but this is somethingpletely different from angry. This is hate! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Taking my time and looking at her face I try to figure out what it is. I can¡¯t let her keep whatever this is to herself! Turning my head and looking at the rogue and over at my pack members, it looks like we all have the same thought. This is serious and she has to tell us! ¡°Promise me! All of you!¡± she screams out and this time there is no question about it. I give her a nod and see her take arge bit of breath before tears start to run down her cheeks. Never in my life have I ever seen her cry at the sight of any rogue! Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Selena POV: She is quiet for a moment before she turns her head and looks at me. ¡°I want to hear you say it! Promise me!¡± she says and holds my eyes with hers. I have to swallow a few times to not f0rce it out of her with my Alphamand. I couldn¡¯t do it to her even if I want it right now. ¡°Yes, I promise!¡± I say and sigh. Giving in to her demands just to have her tell us what this is all about. ¡°I want to hear all of you promise me!¡± she says and turns her face away from me and looks at everyone else around us. They all promise her one by one. ¡°Now tell me what we have promised!¡± I say and wait for her to turn her head back and look at me ¡°did you see any man over there who was bald and had a big scar over his face, from one side to the other?¡± she says and I hear pain in her voice. I get a feeling we shouldn¡¯t tell her the man is here in our prison. Looking at Jessie I shake my head no at her and she gets my point right away ¡°Yes, we saw him!¡± I say and Emma snaps her head to look at me with dted eyes. Fear is ced on her face and now I start to put the pieces together. ¡°You told me everyone was dead! That we had managed to hunt them down and K*ll every one of them!¡± I say and look sternly at her. She has all kinds of emotions on her face when she looks at me. ¡°I just told you all that to have you stop! All that hunting every day and night for them got you all obsessed. You were all about to lose your good damn minds and I couldn¡¯t let you go on with it because of me!¡± she screams when more tears run down her cheeks. ¡°And who the f*ck is the scarred man to you? What has he done!¡± I say and try to contain my anger down. Have to hold my hands in fists and feel when my nails dig into my palms. ¡°Just one of them!¡± she says and averts her eyes from mine when the rogue start to move his arms. Jessie gets over to him and I guess she has this built -up anger just like I have because she kicks him in his head and with that kick he won¡¯t wake up for a long time. ¡°What did he do!¡± I say in an angry voice and this time I won¡¯t hesitate to use all needs to get the information out of her. She doesn¡¯t say anything and wipes off her tears when new ones just keeping down. ¡°Either you tell me or I will f0rce it out of you!¡± I say when she snaps her head in my direction. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do it!¡± she says and now I¡¯m about to lose my temper. ¡°Yes, I f*cking would! you lied to me and everyone else! We have lived in this belief they were all dead, and by the look on your face, this man is one of the worse! ¡°I bark out harder than I attended. She takes a small step back when she realizes I¡¯m serious about it. Her facial expression changes to anger before she takes a step closer. ¡°It¡¯s the rogue who gave me and E this scar!¡± she screams out and points to her face when I hear Jessie shift right beside me. Anger radiates out of her and my feelings get the best of me. A purple light starts to glow around me! ¡°I¡¯m going to K*ll that f*cker!¡± I shout and start to head over to the prison whit Jessie right beside me. She gives out a furious roar and I know she feels the same way as I do. This man will not live to see another day for what he has done! My energy buzz in my body and I have to take deep breaths to try and calm down, I have a hard time controlling it when I¡¯m this angry. I see Zoeyes running over to where we are with a puzzled expression on her face. ¡°You can¡¯t K*ll him! Because that was your promise! ¡± Emma screams at me and I stop in my track. I would never have made that promise if I knew what it was. Turning around to look at her I take a step closer. ¡°I would never have promised you if I had known what it was! And this promise I¡¯m going to break!¡± I say with venom in my voice for knowing we have that man down in our prison. ¡°If you do, I will leave this ce with E and never toe back! Our friendship is over the moment you end his life!¡± she says and looks at me. Seeing her this angry I know she means what she says! Taking a step closer I¡¯m about to lose my temper and it will note anything good out of it. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you think he deserves to keep breathing after everything he has done to you and E? All the nightmares and sh*t both of you have to live through. And we are just supposed to let him live!¡± I shout at her. At this moment I don¡¯t get her. ¡°No! I don¡¯t think he deserves it but I f*cking deserve to have friends and a pack who still can feel love and happiness! Not someone who will live in death and darkness because of me! All those K*llings brought darkness and nothing but blood on all of your hands. Days and nights it was all you ever cared about when you all were obsessed with finding everyone who had hurt us! It brought you down and I had to save you all from yourself! You were turning into them with all your K*lling and torture. I deserve more than that and you do too. So no! You will not K*ll him or I¡¯m out of here!¡± she roars and look between us all before she turns on her heels and walk over to the pack house. I follow her with my eyes while I think about what she said. I know she is right about us getting obsessed with finding every man that had hurt her and E! And at one point we were about to lose ourselves when we couldn¡¯t think about anything else than finding and K*lling them in the worse way we could think of. Turning my head and looking at everyone else Sari gives me a nod before she follows after Emma. Looking between the others everyone is silent and looks at the other. We are all in the same dilemma and none of us is ready to lose Emma or E. ¡°This is messed up! What are you going to do?¡± I hear Zoey¡¯s voice and turn to look at her and over to the unconscious rogue. They have dropped him to the ground and Jessie has shifted back. She is standing whit her hands on her hip. Looking at her for a long moment she turns her head to me and once her eyes meet mine they are pitch ck. ¡°Jessie stand down!¡± I tell her and see her nostrils dte in anger. She could easily get down and torture him to death and I know she would do it in a heartbeat. ¡°We can¡¯t lose her!¡± I say when she throws her hands up in the air in surrender. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious about us letting them live!¡± she says and I take a deep breath and try to calm down ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I know the perfect man for the job and I know he will feel great satisfaction taking care of them!¡± I say and see her get a smile on her lips before she starts to chuckle. ¡°We only promised her none of us is going to K*ll them. I didn¡¯t promise they would be kept alive!¡± I say and I know they will receive the best treatment from him. ¡°Jacob and Zoey! Take the rogue down and make sure they are guarded! No one is allowed in until I say so. No one!¡± I order them and head over to pick up the bag when Jessie has put on a shirt. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡± she says and walks over to where I stand with the bag. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Zoey asks when I open a portal behind us. ¡°I need to visit the castle!¡± I say when I take a step over to the portal. Hearing Jacob shouts after me. ¡°There are some things you need to know!¡± he says and I wave at him in response ¡°We can talk about it when I get back!¡± I say and don ¡®t wait to hear his answer before going through the portal and closing it after me. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Selena POV: Stopping on the other side I portaled us in front of the castle and Jessie is waiting for me. Walking over to her and hold the bag in my hand and look around us. There is no one else outside and I hope we can find him inside the castle! Or else I will have to mind link Kian and I want to have a talk with Cannon first of all. That¡¯s what we came here for. ¡°Where do you think he is!¡± Jessie says when we hear some heavy footstepsing from behind. Turning around to where the sound ising from we see Kian and Dene walking up from the prison. When their eyes spot us they stop in their tracks and their eyes be ck for a moment. If smoke coulde out of their noses it would! Both of them are furious and I feel Jessie¡¯s hand on my arm when they start to walk over to where we are in fast and determined steps. ¡°I don¡¯t want to handle that right now! Can you send me back!¡± she says before she lets go and takes a step back. ¡°it¡¯s toote for that now!¡± I say and keep my eyes on Kian. He is furious and I guess this is what Jacob wanted to tell me. Remembering he tried to mind link me before, I guess he has figured it out we have been away and he is furious about it. And he probably felt the pain when I got hurt. That won¡¯t make it any better. Well, he can be how angry he wants, I¡¯m here because of the rogues and the rest can wait! Den is the first to reach us and walks over to Jessie and picks her up and tosses her over his shoulder before he walks to the castle. Seeing him walk away and Jessie who tries to protest when I feel his angry presence beside me. I take a moment and brace myself for what¡¯s toe before turning my head and looking at him. He is angry and stays quiet and looks at me before he grabs my arm and starts to pull me with him. ¡°We are going to have a chat you and me!¡± he says and I let him pull me with him. It¡¯s best to get this over with and I can talk to the man I¡¯m here for! He drags me over to the castle and inside the hallway. I have nothing to say and when wee to his office, he opens the door and pushes me inside before closing the doors shut behind him. Looking around the room I see my notebooksying on arge table in the room and a map is ced on the wall. cing the bag down on the floor I stand beside his office desk and wait for him to begin. Turning around when he doesn¡¯t say anything I see him stand by the door with his arms crossed over his chest while he looks me all over before his eyes meet mine. I see him breathing heavily and I already know how angry he is! ¡°That was stupid of you! All of you could have gotten K*lled!¡± he booms out and stalks closer to me. I stand in my ce and look at him. ¡°I know it all Selena! What the hell were you thinking?!¡± he barks at me before I even got the chance to say anything. ¡°Can you calm down? Nothing happened!¡± I say and it only gets him angrier. ¡°Nothing happened! What do you think I am? Stupid? I felt it when you got hurt¡± he says and walks right in front of me. I have to tilt my head up to look at him. ¡°We had it under control!¡± I say in my defense even if I know that¡¯s not all true ¡°Cut the crap, Selena! I have talked to the Alpha and he told me how you were found. Is that what you call having things under control?!¡± he keeps arguing and I know he is right about some things. I¡¯ m not surprised he has talked to the Alpha either. ¡°Then what did you want me to do? Open a portal right in front of you when we arrived at her vige. You wouldn¡¯t even go through it if I hadn¡¯t told you first! And there was no time to contact anyone!¡± I spit back at him. ¡°Don¡¯t throw usations at me when you have no idea what I would do! If there would be and portal right in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to go through it in that instance!¡± he barks at me and I feel his anger radiate out of him. This argument is about to get out of hand when I feel my anger re to life again. ¡°To do what! Come there and f0rce me back so you can lock me up in your basement again and this time throw away the key! Don¡¯te here and pretend as if you care about me or my pack! I have friends and a pack to protect that I care about and nothing is going to keep me from it!¡± I say and throw my hands up in the air before turning around and taking some steps away from him. I need to put a bit of a distance between us before this gets out of hand. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I care about you and don¡¯t want anything to happen to you!¡± he says and I hear him walk up behind me. His words only enrage me more. Turning around to look at him I feel how my energy starts to sizzle under my skin. Meeting his amber eyes his anger matches mine and right now I don¡¯t know who of us is going to burst first. O ¡°You have a funny way to show someone you care about them. You could have fooled me! From throwing me away and forcing me out of your kingdom, to refusing and helping me with your blood when I almost d*ied. I heard you!¡± I have to take a deep breath before I continue and try to calm my body down when I see the purple light surrounding me from my anger. ¡°you kidnapped me and ced me down in your basement, andter on you took my will from me when you marked me! Only because Emma f0rced you to do it! All you have done is think of yourself and try to f0rce me to submit to your rules!¡± I spit at him before taking a step closer. He doesn¡¯t say anything just keeps his gaze on me. Poking a finger in his chest while I feel my energy swirl around in my body. ¡°You are only thinking of yourself and what would happen to you if I got hurt or d*ied since I bare your mark! Don¡¯te here and pretend as if you care about me! I have heard enough from you!¡± I say and take a step back and hold his gaze with mine for a moment before I take a step around him and pick up my bag. Heading over to the door, I want nothing else than to get out of there! I have to put arge bit of distance between us before my anger gets out of hand and I can¡¯t control it! ¡°Your wrong!¡± I hear him say when I have reached the door. I take a moment before cing my hand on the handle I take arge breath and focus on trying to calm down. I don¡¯t see anywhere I haven¡¯t said anything else than the truth. ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± I say and open the door up to walk out of there and leave him behind! Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Selena POV: I hear his footsteps behind me before I have managed to get out of the door when I¡¯m suddenly being pulled backward with f0rce and the door is shut closed in front of me. Looking at the closed door I curse in my head. ¡°This discussion isn¡¯t over!¡± he says and I swirl around to face him. Who is he to decide it? ¡°Who do you think you are toe here and decide when it¡¯ s over and it¡¯ s not!¡± I spit at him ¡°You gotta meet me halfway here Selena!¡± he barks at me and once again he tries to f0rce his will on me. He is nothing but an a*s who wants me to surrender to him. ¡°Meet you halfway! When did you deserve my respect after everything you have done? Not once have you apologized or acted like you regret what you have done to me! Do you expect me to just take what you have done to me like a good girl and forgive you for everything? I lost my f*cking family you a*shole!¡± I scream at him and now my anger is unstoppable. I know it¡¯s toote when my ears start to ring and my vision gets coated in a purple fog. Last time this happened Ipletely erased my surroundings. I try to calm my body down but all that¡¯s happening is it taking over my senses with each second pa*sing. Fear creeps up my spine for what¡¯s going to happen! I know once my energy bursts out it won¡¯t leave the castle still standing and everyone inside might get K*lled. I know Jessie is here somewhere and everyone else. I don¡¯t want to hurt or K*ll them because I can¡¯t control my gift. Fear takes a hard grip on my senses and I feel my heart squeeze hard in my chest. I can¡¯t let this happen! Q I try to reach out to her and have her get out of here quickly but all my ways tomunicate are gone! My surroundings are shut closed when I¡¯m lost in the purple fog. I can¡¯t hear or see anything when it has taken over. I should be better than this and able to control it! I feel tears stream down my cheeks when I try and fight it with everything I got. What¡¯s the point in being gifted if I¡¯m going to end up K*lling people I love? My blood is getting hotter with every breath I take, it gets closer and closer to devastation. Blinking repeatedly and trying to hold onto the love I feel for my friends and pack when I feel his scent surrounding me, reaching out to me and trying to calm me down. ¡°Listen to my voice love!¡± I hear him say from a far distance, trying to reach for anything that can be my anchor and hold me down from bursting. His scent starts to fill up my lungs and for every breath I take it fills up more and small pieces of my energy draw back into my body. Lulling it back to calmness! It feels like I¡¯m floating for a bit. ¡°That¡¯s good! hold on to my voice ande back to me!¡± I hear him say closer this time. Giving me a glimmer of hope I won¡¯t end up destroying them and K*lling everyone. The thick fog starts to disperse and the contour of his face starts to show. Lifting my hand I try to reach for him and touch him. Need to feel him there when his face disappears right in front of me. I want to scream out my pain for losing this battle and my friends, e back to me! Fight it! 1 hear him say and feel him taking my hand in his and ce to his face. He is there! Close to me! Tingles y under my palm when I feel him touch my cheek and over my neck. I try to focus on his touch when his canines bite down into my shoulder. His energy starts to swirl around in my veins from the bite and helps to calm my body down. Bit by bit my energy retracts and my vision be clearer by the second. I feel him holding me tight in ce with his canines deep in my shoulder and I¡¯m grateful for his help! Everything calms down and I gasp from the feeling, my vision is clear and my body is calm. His scent lingers all around me and euphoria starts to spread through my senses when I feel him retract his canines andp over the bite to heal it. his eyes take me all in. We both are silent and just look into each other¡¯s eyes. I¡¯m grateful for him to be able and bring me back. His handes up and wipes away the tears from my cheeks. Averting my eyes after a moment I look around and see I¡¯mying in hisp and we are on his couch. His handes back and turn my head to look at him again. He holds my cheek in ce while looking into my eyes. His touch breaks down my walls. ¡°I could have K*lled you all!¡± I say in a sob and feel devastated at the fact of losing everyone here because I can¡¯t control it. Tears stream down my cheeks when he wipes them away. ¡°But you didn¡¯t! You fought it and came back to me! ¡± he says and looks intensely at me for a moment while his hand caresses my cheek. He takes my whole face in before he holds my gaze with his and he gets a serious look on his face. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all the pain I have caused you! I¡¯m sorry for forcing you out of mynd and being too blind to see what a blessing you were to me. I¡¯m sorry for hurting you in every way I have done! And you are right! I have been a jerk to you.¡± he says and looking at him he means what he says. ¡°But I¡¯m not sorry for marking you and iming you as my mate! That¡¯s something I choose without Emma needing to f0rce me to do it! You are all I ever have wanted and more. If it¡¯s going to take the rest of my life to prove my love for you and try to make it all up to you, I will! I¡¯m not going to let you go without a fight. You are my everything!¡± he says. I can¡¯t find any words to form and talk to him when I feel his hand wipe away tears that keep running down my cheeks. His foreheades down to mine while he holds my cheek with his hand and caresses it with his thumb. ¡°I¡¯m sorry love! But give me a chance to try and make it up to you. I will do everything I can!¡± he says and I feel how more tears spill out. I never thought I was going to hear him apologize to me or beg me to give him a chance. ¡°I only ask one thing of you in return!¡± he says and kisses me on my forehead before traveling down with open-mouth kisses down my cheek before he pulls back and looks into my eyes instead. ¡°Let me in your life! You are not alone and whatever happens, I want to be there and support you¡± he says before he slowly moves closer to my face. His lipse down and capture mine in a warm kiss, sending tingles all the way down to my toes. If this is going to work I have to meet him halfway and include him in my life. Give him a chance to prove he means what he says. I know I¡¯m stubborn and want to do everything my way! I have to work on that part and let him in my life. I have no words to say to him, right now my actions have to be enough. cing my hand behind his head I pull him closer and push my tongue inside his mouth, deepening the kiss. Every nerve in my body wants to feel him close to me! I guess he feels the same because he lets go of my lips andy me down on the couch before he climbs between my legs and his lipse down hard on mine in a hungry kiss. Devouring me like there is no tomorrow! I have just the same need to feel him close and kiss him back with all my longing. I lose all sense of time and space when he kisses me this way. I only want to feel him close to me! And I need more of him. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Selena POV: His hand starts to travel under my shirt and over the side of my body when I remember why I came here in the first ce. It¡¯s important to have it fixed before Emma finds out we are gone again. This has to wait until I have solved the problem I came here for. ¡°Wait!¡± I say and break the kiss when he looks at me with questions in his eyes. ¡°I came here because we have a problem and need to talk with Cannon,¡± I say when he gives me a peck on my lips before he gets off me and pulls me up so I ¡®m sitting. ¡°He¡¯s down in the prison and interrogate the rogues you captured!¡± he says and I look at him puzzled. What are they doing here? I see his eyes nce over for a moment. ¡°he¡¯s on his way now!¡± he says and captures my lips in a warm kiss before he lets go and gets up from the couch. Already miss his touch and want him back, but it will have to wait! Looking at his back when he walks over to his desk I need to ask him. ¡°Why do you have the rogues here?¡± I say and get up from the couch and walk closer to where he is when there is a knock on his door and his father walks inside after a short moment. ¡°I can tell youter!¡± Kian says and I turn my head to look at his father. He walks inside with a big smile on his lips. ¡°Hi, Selena. Good to see you back and well. My son here was about to lose it there for a moment!¡± he says and walks over and gives me a hug and ces a kiss on my forehead. I stand there in shock! When did we be this close? ¡°Okay!¡± is all I manage to say when I hear the door being shoved open with f0rce so it hits the wall with a bang and I guess it will leave a print on the wall. Looking at the doorway I see a very bloody Cannon standing there with only a pair of shorts on him. He is breathing heavily and he looks a bit crazy at the moment. ¡°Where is she?¡± he booms out and I see how worried he is. ¡°Calm down Cannon!¡± Kian says when I notice his fists. They are trembling and he is breathing heavily. ¡°She is back home!¡± I say and the words hardly manage to get out of my mouth before he shifts and turns around and starts running out in the hallway. I sigh but feel him and open a portal right in front of him and back inside the office again. Hees running out at a high speed and run right into the wall behind Kian¡¯s desk and bounce back a bit and falls on his b*tt. ¡°Shift!¡± Kian orders out and with some resistance, he shifts in front of us. He stands n@ked when Kian growls at him and he covers his manhood with his hands. It is a bit toote, I have already seen him n@ked and don¡¯t get what¡¯s Kian¡¯s problem with him being n@ked. ¡°He has his mate Kian! You don¡¯t have to overreact here!¡± his father says when a manes inside the room with a pair of shorts to Cannon he is quick to put on. ¡°Tell me quickly what it is! I have to get to her right now!¡± Cannon barks out and I understand what he feels. ¡°Cannon she is fine and you can¡¯t run over to her with all that blood on you. Once you are ready I will portal you over to her!¡± I say when I see him look down on his body before he starts to walk out of the office with determined steps. ¡°Stop Cannon!¡± Kian says and he stops and turns around to face him ¡°What is it!¡± he says with anger in his voice when Kian points to me. ¡°She is here for you and it¡¯s important! I suggest you try and calm down or I¡¯m going to order you¡± Kian says when Cannon turns his head and look at me. ¡°We have a problem!¡± I say and sigh. A part of me wants to end that rogues life with my own hands for all the pain he has caused them. He is the one I have been hating for years since she told me her story of how she got the scar. ¡°What is it?¡± he says impatiently and I sigh. ¡°Can we close the door I don¡¯t want anyone to hear and this part I¡¯m not proud of!¡± I say when his father walks over and closes the door. Looking over at kian he walks in front of his office desk and leans against it while looking at me. Averting my eyes I turn around and think about how to exin all of this to them! Taking a step over to his table I take out a chair and sit down, I guess this will take some time to exin. Turning my head their way before I start to exin. ¡°When I found Emma and her daughter all those years back she told us what she had to endure while she was captured and sold through the years. She and her daughter¡¯s nightmares and screams finally got the best of us! Me, Jessie, Zoey, and Jacob started to hunt the rogues down who had hurt them that way. We tortured and K*lled everyone we could find. There was no stopping in us and when she said we got obsessed with finding everyone and torturing them, I think she is right. We couldn¡¯t stop until we had found every one of them.¡± I say and look down at myp before continuing. This is a dark time for me. ¡°We even started to think like the rogues when it came to the torture and I¡¯m not proud of it but we enjoyed getting back at them for what they had done! All of us want to get back at them for what they have done and we all wouldy down our lives for E¡¯s safety. She is something special! she is just a child with all these painful memories¡± I say and look out the window. ¡°I should have known we didn¡¯t manage to get all of them!¡± I say and feel ashamed of myself for taking her lie that fast. ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡± I hear Cannon burst out and I guess she has told him the same. That every one of them is dead. Looking over at him he has a glimmer of hope in his eyes and I know he will give them what they deserve. ¡°No!¡± I say when he starts to breathe heavily. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Where are they!¡± he booms out when Kian¡¯s father walks over and ces his hand on his shoulder to have him calm down. ¡°We run into problems when we were at Sari¡¯s sister ¡®s vige and you have to hear me outpletely before you react!¡± I tell him and he gives me a nod. ¡°When E where four years old Emma where badly beaten up by this man in front of E¡¯s eyes. He hit her with his ws out over Emma¡¯s face and let her bleed to death on the floor. He let hery there in the darkness with her small daughter beside her. That night Es somehow manages to get her gift to manifest, but it was way too early, and I guess her will to save her mother made it to manifest. She has healing powers and I know one day she will be one of the best out there! O But because she was only four and had no idea how she would do it she only managed to transfer some of Emma¡¯s injury to herself and that¡¯s why she has the same scar as Emma!¡± I only get to finish this when the worse roar I have ever heard reaches my ears. Looking at Cannon his rage is all over the ce! I know he hasn¡¯t seen her daughter yet but I know now when he sees her he will understand. E saved her mother but bear the scar from their time as prisoners. Looking at him he has a hard time containing himself. By the way he reacts now I know she will be safe with him. O ¡°Where is he? ¡± he roars out and looks at me ¡°I have him! But Emma doesn¡¯t know and she can never know about this. She has forbidden us to K*ll anyone who is left of them. She can¡¯t stand us getting s*cked into the darkness again! That¡¯s why I ¡®m here! I need you to take care of it for us!¡± I say and look at him. He understands perfectly what I mean. ¡°Just get me there! And I can promise he will beg me to end his life! ¡± he says with eagerness in his voice. ¡°There is something else you need to know!¡± I say and look over at Kian. The bag isying on the floor beside his feet. He has to get the whole picture before going after him! Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Selena POV: No one says a word and waits for me to continue. ¡°When I woke up in the vige, Jessie and Zoey had gone after the rogues who fled from the vige when we came. I went after them and found them right in the forest with some houses that appears to belong to the rogues. There where a fight and I manages to rescue several who were kidnapped when more rogues came with kidnapped women. At that time I had used up too much of my energy and it came down to giving my people a chance to escape or surrender!¡± I didn¡¯t get to exin more when I hear an angry growl and snap my head to look at Kian. ¡°Next time just send for us instead! Don¡¯t go after them alone¡± he says and I see him struggle to calm down. Giving him a nod before continuing. ¡°that¡¯s the way the Alpha found us! The bald man who held the women is the one who hurt Emma and he is the one in charge of the men who came there. You know the rest of what happened with the rogues and the Alpha. I have everyone captive in my pack!¡± I say and sit back in my seat and look at them all. ¡°What more?¡± Kian says and he already has guessed there is more to the story. ¡°When I had teleported everyone except me and Jessie she was searching in the houses if there was something important and what we came to find was a whole room with notes and maps all over the walls and table in arge room!11 ¡°What was on them?¡± his father says and I look at him. ¡°Notes of kidnapped people, where they have taken pack members from, maps over every area, where the kingdom is best to hit. Details of how they are going to hit the kingdom to be able to win! everything you can think of where there!¡± I say and see them look at each other. ¡°We have to go there and hope some of the things are still there! We need those papers¡± his father says with eagerness in his voice. ¡°The papers aren¡¯t there!¡± I say and they all snap their heads to look at me. ¡°We were hurrying to get everything down when another group of rogues came to the ce. I had got a warning from Emma to leave all the papers and get out of there. I didn¡¯t want to leave them when I felt this energy reaching out to mine and I didn¡¯t like what I felt. A man came up to the room we were inside of. Everything went so fast when Jessie took him out and I opened a portal to get us out of there. I had to snatch all the papers I could off the wall when we dragged the man with us and had to flee through the portal!¡± I say and drag a hand through my hair before pointing to the bag on the floor. I see them all look down at it before looking back at me. ¡°I almost managed to get them all with us, just a few were left!¡± I say when his father walks over to where I am fast and drag me up on my feet and wraps me up in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not okay with you putting yourself at such a risk but you are one hell of a woman!¡± he says when I hear Kian walk over to us. ¡°Now let my woman go!¡± he says and his father lets me go and Kian grabs my arm and pulls me hard against his chest. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything about it but just don¡¯t do it again!¡± he says and sniffing on my shoulder before he kisses my cheek. ¡°Come here and look at this!¡± I hear his father say when Kian lets me go and ces his arm around my waist. Walking over to the other side of the table where his father has started to take out the first paper. ¡°Let me help you get them out in the order they were ced in the room!¡± I say and take the bag from him. They all start to clear the table of the papersying there when I start to take them out and ce them in separate piles on the table. ¡°These were all on the walls, each pile on a separate wall, and these in the middle were all on the table. Thisst pile is from the wall where I didn¡¯t manage to get everything down from¡± I say and take a step to the side. I see them all start to go through the piles on the table and their expression says it all when they see what I have already seen. ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted you to know it all before you head over to the rogues! They might have useful information even if I don¡¯t think you will be able and get anything out of the bald man! He is nothing but evil¡± I say and look at Cannon. He turns his head and looks at me with a smirk on his lips. ¡°Trust me I have been able to break the worse kinds of men before! Just get me there!¡± he says and starts to walk over to the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to put some clothes in a bag then I¡¯m ready,¡± he says before walking out of the room. Looking at the closed door when I feel Kian behind me. He wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me tight against him. ¡°Stay! I can send several of my warriors over to help protect your borders with Cannon. I want to have some time alone with you.¡± he says and I guess he understands what I¡¯m thinking about. ¡°We have a lot of papers to go through and it would be good to have you here and help us go over them! Let Kian send some men with Cannon ¡± I hear his father say and turn to look at him when the door is shoved open again and Cannones bursting inside with a bag in his hand and still as bloody. Raising an eyebrow at him. ¡°Don¡¯t see the point in washing it off! I will only get more on me in a bit!¡± he says and crosses his arms over his chest like that¡¯s the end of the discussion. ¡°I have to get home and take a shower and get dressed. Haven¡¯t eaten in a long time!¡± I say and try to get out of his hold on me. ¡°I have both a shower and a bathtub here. Your bag with clothes is still here and I have a kitchen with food. Just tell me what you want! Next excuse?¡± I hear him say next to my ear and hold me hard. I have run out of reasons to not stay here and it would probably be for the best. If Emma sees me she will know something is up right away. ¡°I will send some men with Cannon and we can be over there in an instant if anything happens!¡± he continues to try and persuade me when I haven¡¯t answered him. ¡°Alright! But we can¡¯t send more than what Cannon wants to have with him to the rogues or Emma will know something is up!¡± I say and look at Cannon. I see his eyes nce over quickly. ¡°They are on their way over!¡± he says and in only a short moment two mene walking inside and stand beside him. I can understand why he wants to bring them! They have the same appearance as him. Bloody and the same expression on their faces. Shaking my head at them all. ¡°Alright! Let me know how it goes and if there are any problems!¡± I say and open a portal at the side. No one of them hesitates to go through and I close it once they are through. Mind linking Jacob they are right outside the prison and what they are there for before ending the link. ¡°I¡¯m d you decided to stay!¡± he says and turns me around in his arms.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We need to get the rest in here to help with all this and I will go and get some food for us!¡± I hear his father say before walking out of the room and closing the door after him. Leaving us alone in there! Kian hooks a finger under my jaw and tilts my head up to look at him. ¡°How about we take a hot bath together!¡± he says and captures my lips with his and my core instantly start to throb at the thought of his n@ked body close to mine in the water. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Selena POV: He lets go of my lips and starts to sniff in the air before he looks at me with pitch-ck eyes and I know his wolf is present. My cheeks start to heat up when I know I¡¯ve been caught. He holds my jaw in a firm grip before his facees to my side. ¡°Whatever naughty thought you are thinking I volunteer to make theme through!¡± he says and a low growl is heard from his chest making me weak in my knees and my core throb harder. O ¡°Watch it or I¡¯m picking you up and throwing you on my shoulder before taking you upstairs right now!¡± he says when there is a knock on the door and Kian¡¯s eyes nce over. ¡°My father¡¯s Beta and Gamma are here! Are you going to behave!¡± he says and he shouldn¡¯t have said so. The challenge is epted! Now I have to mess with him. His thumb traces my bottom lip while he is following it with his eyes. Opening my mouth I take his thumb inside and start to s*ck it before I let go with a pop while keeping my eyes on his face. cing his hand on my bre*st before I let his hand go. I hear him inhale big before his eyes slowly raise and look right into mine. I see in them how turned on he is right now before I look down on the big tent in his pants. Raising an eyebrow at him when I look up at him. He is about to say something when the door is opened and several feet are walking inside the room. ¡°And I will get back at you for this¡± he says behind my ear when I feel his hard one poke in my back and I can¡¯t help but chuckle with the others in the room. Seeing his father amongst them and who I guess is his old Beta and Gamma. One of them takes a step closer and I guess it¡¯s to greet me. ¡°No, you don¡¯te closer. It¡¯s fine for you to stay away, I can introduce you all to her over there!¡± he says and they start tough at him. ¡°Possessive much!¡± I hear one of them say and they allugh for a short moment. ¡°Yeah yeah! Just stay in your ce and we won¡¯t have any problem!¡± Kian says and starts to pull me with him over to the table when he takes a seat and pulls me down in hisp. ¡°You do know we all have our mates and only want to greet our new Queen and luna!¡± one of them says to him. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You can do that from over there! That¡¯s my father¡¯ s old beta and the Gamma!¡± Kian says and points to them booth. I give them a nod and a smile before trying to reach my hand over to shake it when Kian takes my arms and pulls them back to myp. ¡°Not happening!¡± he only says and I roll my eyes at him. ¡°Maybe you two should hurry up andplete the mating before our king loses it!¡± his father says and wiggle his eyebrows at us. My cheeks instantly heat up at the ufortable subject. I have to avert my eyes when I hear them chuckle. This is not a subject I want to talk with his father about! The door is opened and saves the situation. Some food is being bought in and the smell makes my stomach rumble loudly. ¡°Take a te over here, right away!¡± Kian ordered out and a maid walks over with it and ce it in front of us. He pushes it closer to me and gives me the fork. ¡°Eat!¡± he says and points to the te. He doesn¡¯t have to tell me twice. I wolf down the food fast when I hear him chuckle beside me. ¡°Want some more?¡± he says when I grab the *s and empty it quickly before cing it down on the table again. ¡°No, I¡¯m good!¡± I say and raise my eyes to look at the others, everyone sits around the table with an amused look on their faces. ¡°Long since you ate?¡± his father asks ¡°It feels like ages!¡± I say before trying to get up and take my te away, but he holds a firm grip on my waist. ¡°Stay!¡± he says when the door is opened and a maides back inside and takes my te before she ces a cup of coffee in front of me. I¡¯m not used to being served his way. ¡°Thank you!¡± I say to her before she takes my *s and te away. ¡°Anything else you need my Queen?¡± she says and I almost swallow my saliva wrong from hearing her words. Shaking my head, no at her while taking my cup from the table and she walks out of the room. ¡°I¡¯m not going to get used to being called Queen! It¡¯ s not who I am!¡± I say and take a sip of my coffee when I feel Kian¡¯s nose on my neck. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you are and I might as well start calling you by the title. My Queen!¡± he says with a seductive tone in his voice and I turn my head to look at him. Hi sits back in the seat with a smirk on his lips. E* Shaking my head at him I hear his father chuckle. ¡°Well, my Queen we have a lot to go over here!¡± his father says and now I know they will all be calling me this. ¡°Can you stop and say my name instead!¡± I try to plead with them but no one says a thing and I stop discussing this with them for the rest of the time. We sit in his office for I guess a couple of hours and try to go over as much material as we manage when I start to yawn. ¡°Why don¡¯t you head up and take a hot bath before dinner!¡± Kian says and walks over to where I sit. Looking at the watch it¡¯s seven pm and this has been one long day. ¡°Alright!¡± I say and get up on my feet when he pulls me close and pecks my lips. ¡°You find everything you need in my room I¡¯ll be up in a bit,¡± he says and lets me go. I walk by him and head over to the door. Leaving them in here to keep working. Coming out in the hallway I know where his chamber is and take the stairs to the second floor. Pushing his door open and walk inside before closing it after me. His scent hits my nose and it is strong in here! Take arge inhale and close my eyes while I enjoy his smell. Opening my eyes and looking around the room my eyes fall on my bag that¡¯s standing behind his bed. Walking over I take it from the floor and ce it on the bed before opening it. I see all my clothes are still in the same ce I take out a tight long dress with some underwear before closing it and cing it back on the floor. Taking off the clothes I have on me and cing them beside my bag I head over to the bathroom and push the door open. Arge bathtub is standing inside the room and it wins over a shower today! Walking over to it I start to pour water inside of it and adjust the temperature before looking around in the cabs for something to pour into it. Finding a bottle I walk over and pour some in the bathtub, it smells good and I see bubbles on the water. I will enjoy my time in here. When it¡¯s enough water I take a bottle of shampoo and get over to the tube. Slowly sinking my body into the hot water I love the feeling when my body ispletely covered. Starting to wash my hair and body before I rinse my hair and sit back in the tube to rx. His scent swirls around in the bathroom and starts to affect me. I have to sit further up in the bathtub when my n*pples get above the water and instantly get hard when the cold air hits the skin. My core starts to throb and I want nothing more than to feel his hands on my body. Trying to lean back when my core starts to throb harder at the thought of his heated lips on my skin and his fingers down my w*t f0lds. I have to bite myself on the lip to prevent myself from M0@ning out when his scent fills up in my lungs and he isn¡¯t even here inside the room. Tracing my hand down my bre*st I feel my hard n*pple under my palm and I got this urge for him. Tracing my other hand down my body to my cl*t I¡¯ m so close to begging him toe up here right now! Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Kian POV: Watching my little mate leaving my office I want to go after her! When she closes the door after her I have to focus and get back to all the papers they found. Give her some time to herself and a nice bath! ¡°That¡¯s a special mate you got!¡± My father¡¯s beta says. Raising my eyes to look at him. ¡°Yes, she is!¡± I say and sit back in my seat, prepared for some questions. ¡°I would hurry up with that mating if I were you! We need you together and strong for the rogue threat¡± he says and I know it too. But I won¡¯t f0rce her to ept me and take me as her mate. I will wait till she can forgive me and want it. ¡°When she is ready!¡± I say and end that discussion. ¡°Look at this!¡± My father says and I get up on my feet and walk around the table to where he sits with a map in front of him and several papers around it. Looking down at the paper I see a map of the kingdom and all the way over to her pack grounds. The cave is marked on the map and whaty behind peak my interest. ¡°Here!¡± My father hands me a paper and when I start to read it, I understand what she hase across. ¡°They have a territory on the other side of the cave with kidnapped pack members and rogues. A training camp to get them prepaid for a battle! How many are there?¡± I ask and look around at the table. Tons of papers and filesy on the table in piles. ¡°With the number of papers here, it will take a long time to get a number!¡± He says when I hand him the paper back to him. ¡°Where is the closest pack on the other side of the cave?¡± My father¡¯s Gamma asks and I get over to my desk and pull a drawer open. Picking up my book with the records of every pack I take it and get over to the map. Looking at it and in my book, I can easily see there are miles of no man¡¯snd before there is any pack close, leaving them with every opportunity to operate and start an army without any interferences and no one to notice it. If it wasn¡¯t for Selena¡¯s hidden pack and they have noticed the cave and all the activity we wouldn¡¯t have known about it! ¡°Here!¡± I point to the map and everyone is silent for a long moment. We all see the problem! ¡°We have to get someone over there and start to scout the area!¡± My father says and I have the same thought as him. If we could get some of Selena¡¯s potion to mask our scent we would have a better chance to get close to their camp! ¡°We have to know the number of rogues there could be on the other side of the cave before we get over there. Selena¡¯s packs have a potion to mask their scent and it would be good if we could get some of it before trying to go there! Going through the cave at this moment and the possibility to run right into their camp is out of the question. We will have to go around all the way over here!¡± I point at the map and the way we could enter the woods. ¡°We need to contact the closest packs around the area and see if they have noticed the rogues!¡± My father¡¯s Gamma says and he is right. We have to get a full picture of this situation before deciding what is the best way.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Once we know it all maybe Selena could help us and portal us right over there?¡± My father says and I know she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to help us and portal there. I just know there is no way she wouldn¡¯t be following with us and I don¡¯t want her anywhere near any danger! If I could lock her inside this castle until the threat is gone I would. ¡°I know she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to help, but I don¡¯t want her anywhere near any danger!¡± I tell them and take my book over to my desk and ce it down in the drawer again. I hear my father chuckle and lift my head and look at him, he sits there with a smile on his lips. Raising an eyebrow at him in response ¡°You are being overprotective son! Your mate is capable of taking care of herself and probably would have to protect you instead from a threat! Her gifts are something I have never seen before and the way she took every rogue out on the field she is more than a dozen fighters. Have a little faith in her!¡± He says and I drag a hand through my hair. ¡°I know she is and I know what she is capable of but I can¡¯t stand it if anything happens to her!¡± I say and look at him. The room is silent for a moment. I know he is right and I am overprotective. ¡°I¡¯ll go and talk to her!¡± I say and give up. Starting to head for the door before I stop and look at him. ¡°Try and get in contact with the packs and I wille back in a while! I have a surprise for Selena first¡± I tell him before opening the door. ¡°We will get right on it!¡± I hear my father say behind my back when I walk out of the room. Heading down the hallway and up the stairs Ie in front of the doors to my chambers when her intoxic scent reaches my nose. What is my little mate up to? Slowly turning the door handle and opening the door I take arge inhale and her arousal reaches my nose. My d*ck instantly jerks in my pants from her delicious smell. Closing the door soundlessly I take off my shoes and socks before starting to head over to the bathroom as silently as I can. I don¡¯t want to reveal I¡¯m in here! Walking closer to the bathroom door I see it¡¯s open and the sight in front of me almost has me losing my footing. She isying in the bathtub and touching herself! This is by far the hottest thing I have ever seen in my life and there is no question in my mind this woman is going to be the death of me! I can¡¯t seem to manage and peel my eyes from the sight and I¡¯m painfully hard. Starting to unb*tton my shirt and drop it on the floor soundlessly. This time she won¡¯t escape me and I will have a taste of her! Pushing the door open and slowly walking over to where she is sitting in the bath tube. She is too upied to notice I¡¯m here and once I reach the tube I feel how my canines start to extend by her delicious smell. Leaning closer to her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a taste of you!¡± I say close to her ear. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Selena POV: Hearing his husky voice beside me year jolts me upright and I lose my bnce in the tube when I suddenly find my head under the water and my legs up in the air. Before his armse down and drag me up. Hearing him chuckle at me and I want nothing more than teleport away from here! Spitting water out of my mouth while hees over with a towel. Snatching it from his hand when he tries to grab me and lift me out of the tube. ¡°Ever heard of knocking before walking inside!¡± I snap at him and get out of the tube while wrapping the towel around my body. I didn¡¯t hear hime inside the room and he had to walk in at the worse moment there could be! And to top it off the gracious sight of me half drowning in the tube with my legs right up. Trying to walk past him when he grabs me and pushes me back against the wall. Looking at him his canines are out and his eyes are pitch ck. I have to take arge breath at the sight of him! He looks savage, and just the sight of him is a turn¨Con! Letting my eyes travel down his body I see his n@ked muscr chest and his handse down to his pants when he starts to unb*tton them. He drops them to the floor and a huge tent is shown in his boxers. I can¡¯t take away my eyes off him when I hear him clear his throat and I lift my eyes to look at him. Meeting his eyes again I¡¯m his prey at this moment and there is no escaping from him when he takes a large step over to me. ¡°That was the hottest sight I have ever seen my naughty girl!¡± He says and a low growl is heard from his chest. ¡°I¡¯m not even sorry to sneak up on you! From now on I will do nothing else!¡± He says and pull my body t against his when his hot breathnds on my shoulder and a shiver runs down my body. I gasp at the feeling when his teeth puncture the skin on my shoulder before he retracted them andp over his love bite. My core starts to throb when his handes up and opens the towel from me. He drops it to the floor while he traces his nose over my neck and cheek. Stopping beside my ear when I feel him cup my p*ssy. I gasp in response! Want his hands on my body. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to have a taste of you!¡± His husky voice says to my ear and I feel my arousal spill out before he grabs my b*tt with his hands and lifts me.. Wrapping my legs around his waist when he pushes me back against the wall and captures my lips with his in a dominant, hungry kiss. He pushes his tongue inside my mouth when I feel his hande around and cup my bre@st. Squeezing it before he starts to roll my nipple between his fingers. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. My core starts to throb worse when I ce my hands behind his neck and pull him closer to me, deepening the kiss. He lets go of my mouth and pushes off the wall before he starts to walk over to his bedroom. cing me down on the end of his bed when he leans over and gives me a deep kiss before he lets go and travels down my body with open mouth kisses to my bre@st. He doesn¡¯t waste any time capturing my nipple in his mouth and starts to s*ck on it, making me squirm under him and my core to throb harder. I M0@n out from the feeling when he lets go and gets down on his knees on the floor and grabs my hips before he drags my body closer to him. He ces my legs to the side and opens me up to him before tilting my hips up. I¡¯m all on disy for him to see! He doesn¡¯t give me any more time to think about how exposed I am when his hot breath falls on my w*t f0lds before I feel him lick a straight line all the way up to my cl*t. ¡°Kian!¡± I cry out when he starts to s*ck on my cl*t. Every nerve in my body answers to his touch when his tongue easily pushes me over my peak and my 0rg@sm ripple through my body. Grabbing his hair with my hand while I ride out my 0rg@sm on his face. My arousal spills out and I hear a low growl when he starts to lick it all up. His fingers dig into my hips when he starts to lick me again harder this time and I know his beast is present. I like this ruff side and let him have his way with me when he suddenly shoves a finger inside of me hard. I almoste undone again when he starts to f*ck me with his finger and s*ck on my cl*t harder. My walls clench around his finger when he takes it out before adding another one and thrusting back inside. His mouth is relentless on my cl*t when he draws me closer with every thrust. ¡°Kian!¡± I pant out and try to tug on his hair to have him slow down a bit or I will coat his bed with my juices when Ie. He doesn¡¯t stop and instead ces his other hand on my stomach and pushes down to meet his fingers he bucks up instead, and there is no way I can hold back when my walls clench hard around his fingers and I almost stop breathing for a moment when my 0rg@sm run through my body making my toes curl. Holding a hard grip on his hair when I cry out his name and my juices spill out and run down my b*tt. I try to catch my breath when he pulls his fingers out of me and starts to lick my juices. Coming down from my high when he let go of me and get up on the bed. Towering over me before he leans down and catches my lips with his. Tasting myself on him when he deepened the kiss. I have this urge to touch him! Taking my hand down to his boxers and touch his hard d*ck when he breaks the kiss and take my hand away from him. ¡°No, I want to!¡± I say to him in protest. ¡°You will have as much d*ck as you want but not today!¡± He says and look at me. ¡°Why not?¡± I try to protest and get him to let go of my hand but he doesn¡¯t let go and ces it over my head when he leans down and pecks my lips. ¡°Because I have a surprise for you downstairs in a little while!¡± He says and gets off the bed and turns around and heads for the bathroom. Laying on the bed and catching my breath when I hear the shower being turned on and the shower doors open and close. No, I have had it and this time he will not get away from me! I¡¯m going to taste him! Getting up from the bed I head over to the bathroom and walk over to the shower before opening the door and getting inside. Kian is leaning his hand against the wall. Turning him around I push his body against the shower wall and get down on my knees when I grab his hard c*ck in my hand. ¡°What are you doing!¡± He says when I turn my head slightly up to meet his eyes before opening my mouth and swirling my tongue on the tip of his c*ck. Hearing. Kian takes arge inhale when my lips wrap around the head. He looks down at me with hooded eyes when I open my mouth to the max and take him inside. He is huge and I have to take my hand down his sh@ft when I start to bob my head and s*ck him. His handes around and grabs my hair when he pushes his c*ck down my throat and I gag at first. ¡°Rx!¡± He says to me and I do before taking more of him inside my mouth. Love to feel him enjoy it even if my jaw has started to hurt with how wide I have to open my mouth. Bobbing my head faster and start to s*ck him harder when his hold on my hair increases. ¡°F*ck Selena!¡± He says in a pant and I feel his c*ck jerk in my mouth and I guess he is getting close. He pulls my hair back and tries to get it out of my mouth when I let go with a pop and only keep my hand stroking him fast. It only takes a few long strokes before hees over my mouth and down my bre@sts. Rows of his seed pump out of his d*ck and hearing his pant when hees has to be the s*xiest sound I have ever heard. Looking at his face when he thrusts inside my hand onest time and thest of his cum pumps out. I see him take deep breaths and his hand lets go of my hair when he takes his thumb and traces my bottom lip. ¡°you¡¯re driving me crazy!¡± He says before he pulled me up to my feet and starts to push me back under the water until it starts to run down my body washing away his cum. I see him take a bottle of wash and pull me out of the water before he starts to wash me gently over my whole body. When he is done he pushes me back under the water and gets under himself before he comes down and catches my lips with his in a heated kiss for a short moment. ¡°My little mate! I would love to stay in here with you for days but I have a surprise for you, and this one I know you are going to love!¡± He says when he lets go and peck my lips before he starts to wash his body. ¡°Are you sure I¡¯m going to like the surprise?¡± I say and feel skeptical when he turns the water off and gets out of the shower. Following him outside when he takes a towel and wraps it around him before walking over and wrapping one around my body. ¡°I know you will love it!¡± He says and pecks my lips before he turns around and walks out of the bathroom. Leaving me standing inside with a frown on my face. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Kian POV: Seeing my little mate walk around and take on her clothes I want to rip them off her and ce her on my bed instead. I¡¯m far from done exploring her and giving her pleasure! ¡°What are you looking at?¡± I hear her soft voice and lift my eyes from roaming over her body and look into her eyes instead. Take long strides over to her and h***k my finger under her jaw. ¡°My beautiful little mate!¡± I say and capture her plump lips with mine. ¡°Are you ready?¡± I ask her when I let her go. ¡°Yes!¡± she says pulling her tight dress down her legs. She looks absolutely ravishing! Remember what I came up here for in the first ce. ¡°Can we get some of your potion to mask our scent?¡± I ask her when she lifts her head and looks at me. ¡°If you tell me what you are going to use it for!¡± she says with a raised eyebrow at me. I knew she wouldn¡¯t give it to us without knowing what we need it for. ¡°We are nning to scout the area behind the cave and see if there is a rogue camp there!¡± I say and keep my eyes locked on her. ¡°And I¡¯m not allowed toe or what are you telling me?¡± she says and instantly gets a bit angry. ¡°You will not have it if I¡¯m noting with you!¡± she says before I even got a chance to speak up. Seeing her ce her hands on her hips I can¡¯t help but smile how adorable she is when she is angry! Wrapping her up in my arms I lean down to her ear. ¡°You cane but if you put yourself in unnecessary danger I¡¯m going to punish that nice b*tt of yours!¡± I say and give her b*tt cheek a hard squeeze. Her delicious scent reaches my nose and I let her go and look down at her. She is chewing her bottom lip and has a blush on her cheeks. I can¡¯t help but chuckle at her and take my thumb to her bottom lip and pull it out. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Anytime you want some good sp***king, I¡¯m here!¡± I say and see her blush even more. I could not have been blessed with a better mate than her. ¡°How about we don¡¯t go down then!¡± she says and looks at me with her innocent eyes. ¡°Tempting but you don¡¯t want to miss the surprise!¡± I say and give her lips a peck before taking my arm around her waist and starting to walk with her out of the room. She follows beside me and when we reach down to the first floor, I get a mindkink from my mother. Everything is done and waiting for her! Reaching outside the big dining room I stop and turn her to look at me. Seeing her take a sniff in the air before she snaps her head and looks at me. She stands there with dted eyes and a shocked expression on her face before a single tear slip down her cheek. Taking my hand up and wiping it away. ¡°They are here for you! I have talked to them and told them everything I have done to you and where you have been all this time! I¡¯m sorry love for everything! I have invited them here for you tonight. Take your time and food will be brought in a little while for you!¡± I tell her. It¡¯s hard seeing how badly I have hurt her! Wrapping her up in my arms I feel her ce her arms around my waist. We stand there in silence before I push her from me, it¡¯s better if she goes inside and meets them than stand here with me. ¡°Go inside! I¡¯m in my office if you want to find me.¡± After opening the door I push her inside and close the door after her. Don¡¯t wait and hear her answer but head over to my office instead. We have a lot to handle to try and get on top of all these documents. Pushing my door open to my office I find my father and his beta and g*mma inside the room, fully upied with the documents. Several papers are pinned to my walls and different piles of papers are all around the table and chairs. Do they have any idea where it all is or have they managed to mix it all up? Stopping inside the room I shove the door closed and it has them to raise their heads and look at me. ¡°Is there any order to all this mess?¡± I say and point around the room. Seeing them look around I have no idea even where to begin. ¡°Yes, we have! A paper is ced on all the piles with what we have found in that pile we have been going through. All these piles we haven¡¯t looked at yet and the papers on the wall are the most important papers from the piles, including our side notes!¡± my father says and I look around the room. It will take ages to get this sorted properly! We need more help inside here! ¡°Have you reached anyone of the packs while I was away?¡± I ask them and walk inside to the table and take a seat. ¡°We have managed to get a hold of one of the packs and the only problem they have had is missing pack members! We are going through the pile from the area and see if we can find any information about it here from the notes!¡± my father says and points to a pile. It¡¯s better to dive right into it! Take some of the notes and start to look them over thoroughly. We sit inside here for several hours and go over the one pile only to find more rming things and it¡¯s urgent to go there. When we have got through what we can tonight the others leave my office and I head over to give the Alpha a call and let him know what we have found out. It takes a long moment and tries to sort it with him when I hear my office door open and Selenses walking inside. She has a big smile on her lips, her cheeks are red and I guess she has been crying a bit. Waving her over to me with my fingers while I try to finish the call quickly. When she reaches over to me I drag her down in myp while I end the call and ce the phone down. ¡°How was it?¡± I ask her and ce her hair behind her ear, wanting to see her whole face. ¡°It was great to see them again. Thank you for bringing them here!¡± she says and I pull her closer to me and ce her head on my shoulder, she looks exhausted. ¡°It was the least I could do!¡± I say when she starts to drag a file closer to her. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she says and looks at what file she is pulling at. ¡°Open it and see for yourself!¡± I tell her and sit back in my seat when she leans forward and opens her file. The pictured I have of her and where I have had my men to look for her. Every rapport from my search team. She sits in silence for a long moment and looks at it. ¡°Open thest drawer on your side!¡± I tell her and she puts the file down and opens the drawer where everything she has on her the day she shifted on the run under mymand. ¡°You saved these?¡± she says and turns to look at me. Taking my hand up to her cheek and pull away some hair before tracing my hand down her cheek. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get rid of them! I tried to look for you but you left without a trace. I knew what I did to you was wrong and I believe I would have acted differently if it wasn¡¯t so close to their burial and I was drunk! You didn¡¯t deserve to be mated to me and what I have put you through. They are a reminder to me of how badly I have screwed this up!¡± I honestly tell her what I feel. She ces her things down in the drawer with the file and closes it before she turns and looks at me. ¡°Then we are going to keep them! It¡¯s perfect to take out when I want something from you. I can just take them out and you will do anything for me!¡± she says and winks at me and I chuckle at her. ¡°You don¡¯t need them. I will do anything you ask of me anyway!¡± I say and peck her lips. ¡°Then take me up to bed! I¡¯m tired and want to snuggle!¡± she says and smiles big at me. Like I would ever be able and say no to that. Chuckle at her while I stand up with her in my arms. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice!¡± I say and start to walk out of my office with her. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Selena POV: Waking up the next morning and feeling hot. Tossing the quilt of me when his armes around my waist and pulls me t against him. Feeling a mind link trying to reach out to me I pull at it and feel Cannon on the other side trying to contact me. Opening the link up. ¡°I think you should get here!¡± he says right away. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming in a bit!¡± I tell him and cut the link. Reaching out to Jessie and letting her know I will be going back home. She is quick to pick the link up and wants toe with me. Turning my head and looking over my shoulder when I¡¯m done mind linking I see Kian looking down at me. ¡°You need to go!¡± he says and has already guessed what¡¯s going on. ¡°Yes, Cannon wanted me toe right away!¡± I say and get out of the bed. cing my feet down on the cold floor while reaching for my bag and taking out some clothes. ¡°Do you want me toe along with you!¡± he says and I take a second to think about it. ¡°It¡¯s better if you try and go over as much paper as you can. I wille back and help you when I¡¯m done in my pack!¡± I say and pull some pants on before changing my shirt when he walks up from behind and wraps his arms around me. ¡°As long as youe back and don¡¯t run off somewhere else again, I can let you leave!¡± he says and turn me around in his arms. He looks sternly at me and a part of me wants to tease with him a bit but I know he won¡¯t let me go if I do. ¡°Promise!¡± I say and get up on my tippy toe and give him a quick peck on his lips. ¡°No that¡¯s not enough!¡± he says and holds my head in a firm grip before leaning down and giving me a kiss that makes me weak in my knees. When he let me go, I have to catch my breath for a second. ¡°Now you may go!¡± he says and drop his hold on me. Turning around I grab my bag and ce it to the side. I might as well keep it here; have a feeling it will be good to leave some clothes here. ¡°Let me know if there is anything urgent you find!¡± I tell him before opening a portal and getting inside. Walking out on the other side and find Zoey standing outside our prison and waiting for me. Searching for Jessie, I find her and open a portal for her to walk through. When shees walking out of the portal I smile wide at the sight. She looks like she has one rough night. ¡°So, you gave into the mate bond and from the look of it you had a nice time!¡± Zoey says and wiggles her eyebrows at her. I start tough at the way Jessie blushes. ¡°Yeah yeah! I had no other choice! He wouldn¡¯t have let me leave otherwise!¡± she says and now Zoey starts tough. ¡°Like that would have stopped you!¡± I say and wink at her. I¡¯m happy for them toplete the bond. I think he is a good guy. ¡°Alright, will you stop it? He is a good guy!¡± she says with anger and I raise my hands up in surrender. I¡¯m not here to argue with her, only took the opportunity to tease her a bit! ¡°I never said anything else! I think it¡¯s good you gave in to it. I only want you happy Jessie!¡± I say a turn around to walk into the prison instead. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. I hear them both walk after me when I push the door open and find two of my guards standing inside the doors and further down the hall is a very bl**dy Cannon. I hear the other two men he brought with him standing and chatting in one of the cells. Looking their way while we walk past and both of them look as bl***dy as Cannon! Walking up to him he has a towel in his hands he tries to wipe off some blood from his hands. Looking around in the cells I see all the rogues we brought inside are unconscious and the bald guy and the other one Emma reacted against areying in a pool of their own blood. Without any doubt they are dead! ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± I say to Cannon and turn my head to look at him. ¡°I¡¯ve got some useful information out of all of them and we got a problem on our hands!¡± he says and toss the towel on a chair before he turns his head to look at me. ¡°What problem?¡± I say and wait for him to tell me what it is. ¡°They have found out Kian is mated to a powerful white wolf and you are their top target to get a hold on!¡± he says and I have to take a moment to think about it! I know I have been revealing myself by taking out the rogues on the field and the one I run into by the cliff at hisnd. But how could they know he is mated to me? What are we missing? ¡°How could they know? We have only been here and in the castle. I trust my pack and my men! How could anyone else find out?¡± I ask out loud when I can¡¯t put the pieces together. Cannon shakes his head and I understand he thinks the same as I do. ¡°That I couldn¡¯t get out of them and I have no idea! We have to let Kian know and put out more guards around your borders. If they know about you it could mean they have found this ce somehow!¡± he says while I think about it. ¡°I have this feeling we are missing something here!¡± I say and try to remember all the ces we could have been seen together and there isn¡¯t anything else. If they saw when he marked me to save my life then it would exin it but we took out all the rogues we saw there! ¡°We tried to get it out of them but none said a word more after! Kian needs to know¡± Cannon says and I know he is right. I have to let him know it. ¡°I will talk to him! I have to go and talk to Sari and Emma first before I can go back to him!¡± I say and start to turn around and look for Emma. I haven¡¯t talked to her since the fight yesterday and we left it bad. ¡°There was something else!¡± Cannon says after me and I turn back to look at him. ¡°What do you want to do with the rogues!¡± he says and points to the dead once in the cells. I have seen enough of them! ¡°Do whatever you want with them!¡± I say and shrug my shoulders before turning and walking out of the door with Zoey behind me. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Selena POV: Walking out of the prison with Zoey behind me. Lost in my thought and trying to figure it out when she walks up beside me. ¡°I have tried to think of any possibility when they told him the information but I can¡¯t figure it out when they could have known!¡± she says what I¡¯m thinking. ¡°I just got this feeling we are missing something but I have to talk with Kianter and see if he can figure it out!¡± I say when we reach the pack house. ¡°She is in the kitchen! She has been in there and making potions the whole time, only took a few hours off to get some sleep!¡± Zoey says and by that information, I know Emma is upset. Coming inside the kitchen Emma is stirring in some pots when she turns around and sees us, she drops everything and rushes over to me when she throws herself around my neck and holding tight. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have argued with you that way!¡± she says and I hold her tighter to me. ¡°You are not alone in it! I shouldn¡¯t havee at you the way I did! I¡¯m sorry Emma!¡± I say to her and hope she can take my apology. ¡°Let¡¯s get past it and move on instead. You are all the family I got and I would never leave you!¡± she says and let go of me ¡°I would never let you leave!¡± I say and give her a wink. She starts to smile at me. ¡°Come! I have made several potions for you while Sari is out and picking herbs¡± she says and starts to tug me with her. ¡°I came here to ask if you could make a lot more potion to mask the scent. Kia and his men need it!¡± I say and look at her when she stirs in the pot. ¡°How much are needed?¡± she asks and turns to look at me. I didn¡¯t ask him how many were going over there and I can only guess there will be needed a lot. ¡°I would say as much you can make, I have a feeling it¡¯s going to be needed soon. We are going behind the cave and searching for the rogues!¡± I tell her when Zoey walks up behind me. ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡± she says and I guessed she would want toe, she has taken it upon herself to follow every trace around the cave for months. ¡°Of course, you can!¡± I tell her when Emma looks between us. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, then we have to make what we can! I will head out to look for Sari!¡± Emma says and starts to walk out of the kitchen. ¡°I have to check up on work. It has been too long since I had the time look even if I have the time off!¡± I tell her before starting to head up to my office. ¡°I will bring you some breakfast and coffee!¡± she says when I¡¯m about to head out. from the kitchen. Remember I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet ¡°Sounds good!¡± I say to her before I leave and make my way up the stairs. Opening the office door and head inside. We need the money to the pack or I would have quit it a long time ago. It takes up to much of time I don¡¯t have besides everything else I have to take care of in the pack. I like the job and its good money but it¡¯s not worth the stress! Coming inside I turn on theputer and log in to my email. Seeing all the emails I have got I have to take a deep breath before starting to go through them. It takes me a long moment before I have managed to get some emails sorted when Zoeyes walking inside with a tray in her hands. The smell of food has my stomach rumbling loud when she ces it down on my office desk and takes herself a coop of coffee from the tray. Picking up my own cup and taking a sandwich I sit back in my seat and start to eat. ¡°Much to do on your work?¡± she asks when I try to find some documents who is supposed to be attached in an email. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m missing some document that is supposed to be in an email. Afraid I have to make a quick visit to workter¡± I say and sip on my coffee while sitting back in my seat. ¡°How far did youe with the documents you found in the rogue house?¡± she takes a seat in a chair while I eat up my sandwich. ¡°It will take time before we have manages to get on top of it all! All the captured we brought here, how are they doing?¡± I ask her, hoping some of them will start to feel some better with the proper care. ¡°Most of them have healed up in their body as much they can, but the psychological scars will take a long time!¡± we already know this from everyone else we have helped through the years. ¡°Let me know what they want to do. I will help them get back to their homes if they have anywhere they want to go!¡± she gives me a nod when there is a knock on the door and Emmaes inside with a potion in her hand. ¡°Here for your heat!¡± she says and walks over with it to me. She ces it down in front of me on the desk and takes a seat on a chair. Reaching for the potion I take it in my hand while looking at it for a moment before I ce it down on my desk again. ¡°You¡¯re not going to take it? Does it mean you have decided toplete the bond?¡± Emma says with excitement in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to think about it for a moment!¡± I say and take thest of my coffee before putting my cup back down on the tray. I see Zoey¡¯s eyes nce over and she is mind linking with someone. It takes a moment before she gets up and is about to head out the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask her and get up on my feet. ¡°A scout has seen a lot of birds in an area! I¡¯m heading over to check it!¡± she says and I start to walk after her. ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡± I say and head out of the office. Have no time to talk more with Emma right now and follow after Zoey out of the pack house. She gets undressed on the porch and I do the same before we shift and start to run in the direction they were seen. A lot of birds could mean something lies dead on the ground and they are there for the meat. Whatever it is that has them flocking over the area is rming and we have to check it. Running through our barrier it doesn¡¯t take long inside the woods before we see what they have reported. A flock of birds is circling the sky. Whatever we find over there I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to be dead! Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Selena POV: Running for a bit when Zoey¡¯s mind links me. ¡°Going to the right first?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m right beside you!¡± I mind link back and cutting it when we start to head over to the right. Running for a moment when wee to a clearing and see two people standing there. Slowing down when I see who it is and shifting right before we reach over to where they stand. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± I say while walking up beside them to look at what they are looking at. ¡°Feeding the birds!¡± Jessie says all too eager in her voice and I understand what they have done. Looking at the clearing ahead of us there are several birds on the ground picking up small body parts. Turning my head back and looking at Cannon her has a satisfied smile on his lips and he has taken a shower and gotten all that blood off him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have told us first before we hurried over here?¡± I say and shake my head when Zoey comes walking up beside me. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know what you had to do to get the body parts to pieces!¡± I say when Jessie starts to chuckle beside Cannon. ¡°you two havepletely lost it!¡± I say and point at them when we see arge bird take a chunk from the ground before lifting with it. ¡°Ah, nice one!¡± Zoey says and I turn my head to look at her in shock for a moment. She looks between me and the clearing a few times. ¡°What?! You can¡¯t say it¡¯s not satisfying when you know whoys there chopped up in small pieces to be birdsh*t!¡± she says with a serious look on her face. I can¡¯t help but chuckle at her. Shaking my head at them when Jacobes running up beside us. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he says and Zoey and Jessie answer at the same time. ¡°Feeding the birds!¡± now I can¡¯t help butugh at their eagerness. Jacob gets it right away and starts to chat with Cannon. Taking onest look at the clearing before I decide to head back and let them stay here. I don¡¯t need to stay here and see it! I¡¯m satisfied with the knowledge he won¡¯t be taking another breath again and E¡¯s worse nightmare is dead. ¡°I¡¯m going back! Have a lot to do¡± I say and turn to walk away. They are all upied with looking at the clearing when I leave them. Shifting I start to head back to the pack house and all the work I need to have done. Running back alone I head right for the pack house and shift when I reach it. Picking up my clothes from the porch I take them on before heading inside and walking up to my office. I hear Emma and Sari talking down in the kitchen before I reach the top of the stairs and walk into my office. Leaving the door open when I walk over and take a seat in my office chair. Seeing Emma has left the potion on my desk I take it up and look at it. Holding it in my hand when Emmaes walking inside and closing the door after her. I know right away it¡¯s something she wants to talk to me about. cing the potion back on my desk and lean back in my seat when I turn my head and look at her when she walks over and takes a seat in front of me. She has a troubled expression on her face. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± I ask her when she doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What did you find?¡± she says and I look at her close for a moment to see if she knows more than she should but I didn¡¯t get that feeling. ¡°Only a dead animal! Nothing more¡± I say in a calm voice and don¡¯t take my eyes from hers. She sighs and starts to squirm in her seat. ¡°Just tell me what is bothering you!¡± I say when she looks down at herp. ¡°I miss Cannon!¡± she says and I smile at her. Happy she wants her mate. ¡°Do you want me to get him here?¡± I ask her knowing he already is here and done with what I brought him here to do. ¡°Yes! But I want something more from you!¡± she says and starts to fiddle with her fingers in herp. Waiting for her to continue I keep my eyes on her. It takes a moment for her to raise her eyes and look at me. ¡°I want you to talk to him! I saw what he did to you in the prison in my vision, and I don¡¯t want there to be any hard feelings between you two before I can ept him. as a mate. You are my family and family alwayses first!¡± she says and I can¡¯t help but smile at her. If she only knew I hold nothing against him and because he did what he did when I was in their prison I asked him for help with the rogues. To me, he only did his job! But I can¡¯t tell her all this. ¡°I have no hard feelings against him and you know he only did his job! The one who should be punished for this is Kian instead who ordered him¡± I say and give her a wink when she starts tough. ¡°I already think Kian is being punished enough!¡± she says betweenughs and I join her for a moment. Herughter is contagious. She stops after a while and looks at me with a serious expression. ¡°To me, it would feel better if you two talked and got it out of the way. I know he feels bad for beating up his Queen and Luna!¡± she says and I chuckle at the thought when she put it that way. I guess she is right tho! ¡°Alright, I will talk to him if it makes you feel better and get him here!¡± I say and see her take a deep breath and give me a big smile. ¡°Yes,¡± she says with the biggest smile and gets up on her feet. She starts to head over to the door before she stops and turns back to look at me. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you consider not taking the potion!¡± she says and gives me a wink before she opens the door and walks outside. Leaving me behind to chuckle at her. Thinking about what she wanted me to do I have to think of something good. I want this to be over with if she feels it¡¯s a big issue between them. I have no problems with him and what he was ordered to do! But then again, if I¡¯m going to get back at him somehow this is a great opportunity. Smiling at the thought when I got the best idea! Mind linking Jessie when she is fast and picking it up. ¡°I need your help with something!¡± I say through the mind link ¡°Yes! What can I do?¡± she mind links back. ¡°You are going to help me with a punishment for Cannon!¡± I say when I hear herugh through the mind link. ¡°I¡¯m all in for it!¡± she says and I can practically see her big smile right now. Letting her know my ns sheughs hard when I cut the mind link and turn to myputer before printing some papers and ce on my desk. I have to hurry up with the punishment before I head over to my work and get the papers I need. Knowing I have to get back to Kian and let him know the new information and help to go through the documents. Turning off theputer I start to head out of my office and the nagging feeling is back that we are missing something! Reaching the door, I turn to look back at my office desk. The potion is standing there and if I¡¯m not taking it, I will go into heat soon. I know he is sorry for what he did and giving me all the time, I need to ept him, but I¡¯m done thinking about it! I want my mate! He will have a lot of time to make it up to me after. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Selena POV: Closing the door to my office I head over to my room and start to prepare for his punishment when I mind link, Zoey. ¡°I need your help!¡± I say when she opened the link ¡°Always!¡± she says and I let her know my ns. She starts tough loud and I can¡¯t help but smile at my idea. ¡°I¡¯m all in! I will fix my part¡± she says and I cut the link and get everything set up when I walk down into the kitchen to find Emma. She is fixing some herbs beside Sari in the kitchen. ¡°Emma, can you help me with something?¡± I say and walk up to the counter when she ces the herbs down and turns to look at me. ¡°Of course!¡± she says and I knew she wouldn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Everyone is outside the barrier and I need someone to pick up the rapport from the doctor. I have too much on my te at the moment!¡± I say and sound convincing. ¡°I¡¯ll get right on it!¡± she says and takes off her apron and ces it on the counter ¡°thank you!¡± I say to her when she starts to walk out of the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± she says and turns around the corner and towards the front door. I have a big smile on my lips for how well this went. Turning my head back Ie face to face with Sari¡¯s intimidating gaze on me. ¡°What!¡± I say and hold my hands up in surrender. ¡°What are you up too!¡± she says and points with her spoon at me. I can¡¯t help but chuckle at her. ¡°Only helping our Emma to get her mate!¡± I say and take a step back. When Sari keeps pointing at me with the spoon. ¡°You better not get her into trouble!¡± she says and Iugh at her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not all trouble is bad!¡± I say and wiggle my eyebrows at her before turning around and walking out of the kitchen. Leaving her standing there when Jessie mind links they are on their way back. Heading out of the pack house and over to the barrier I see their clothesying on a bench. Walking over and picking them up I wait until I see theming running over to where I stand and Cannon¡¯s big wolf is easy to see from afar. They walk up to where I stand and before they reach me I mind linking him. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you the punishment for beating me up in the prison! You will stay in wolf form¡± I tell him when he stops right in his track. ¡°I won¡¯t put up any resistance and you can beat me up how much you want! I deserve it!¡± he mind links me and sits down on his b*tt in surrender. I smile at him when Jessie shifts behind me and put on her clothes. ¡°I¡¯m not going to beat you up! I have a more fitting punishment and if you are good I can promise you will get rewarded in the best way from your mate!¡± I mind link him when Jessie is done and walks up beside me. She has a big smile on her face when Zoey mind links she is on her way. ¡°Follow me!¡± I mind link him and start to walk back to the pack house with Jessie beside me and Cannon in his wolf behind. We don¡¯t run into anyone and reaching the pack house I show him up to my room and close the door after us. He stops right on the floor and turns to look at me when Jessie stands by the door. There is a soft knock on the door and I know Zoey is outside. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring E in here and that¡¯s why I have you to stay in your wolf! She is traumatized from everything she has been going through and she doesn¡¯t trust men. Behave and let her bond to your wolf then I hope she will be easier to let you in her life. Don¡¯t mess this up and I know you will have your mate!¡± I mind link Cannon and see him turn his head and look at the door when I walk over and open it. Zoey stands there with E. Giving Zoey a nod as thank you before taking Es¡¯ hand and pulling her inside before closing the door. Zoey knows what she is going to do until we are done here. Taking a few steps inside with E I see Cannons big wolf start to crawl on the floor with his head down and ears back while he is wagging his tale. He is friendly and tries to show her he is nice. He reaches over to where she stands when he starts to lick on her hand and E starts tough. It almost has me brought to tears how well he is handling this. He licks her on her face and sheughs out loud while she tries to push him away. I chuckle at the sight. Who could have known the big bad wolf had this soft spot? ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s get started¡± I say and point to the rug in the room. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± E ask me when I take out a box and ced it on the floor. When I point to Cannon to get on the rug. He does it withoutining. ¡°You know E this wolf loves nail polish and hair clips. Even tie some rosettes in his furr and you are the best we have to fix it!¡± I say and have a hard time containing myughter. ¡°Can I do whatever nail polish I want on the ws?¡± E says with eagerness in her voice. ¡°Anything you want!¡± I say and ce the box in front of her. Seeing her looking at him for a moment. ¡°But he is a boy, they don¡¯t like pink nails!¡± she says and I shake my head. ¡°This boy will love whatever you put on!¡± I say and take out her favorite color. She has just turned seven and loves everything with makeup and nail polish and at the moment pink is her favorite color on nail polish. She takes the bottle and walks over to Cannon where heys with his head between his front paws. He knows what to do. She starts to paint his ws while I get on with some rosettes in his furr. Whenever Cannon get the chance to give her a lick on her face to show how friendly he is she burst out in a giggle. Both me and Jessie have big smiles on our lips. It takes a long moment before E is done with the nail polish and he is pimped with rosettes and a nice red rosette around his neck. Looking at him he is a sight for the eyes and no one could ever believe he is a furious G*mma to the king. Jessie takes out her phone to take a picture of him while Cannon sits up on his b*tt like he is proud of Es doing. ¡°This was supposed to be your punishment but by the look of it you seem to enjoy it!¡± I mind link Cannon and chuckle at him. ¡°Yes, I think I look pretty good this way! It¡¯s a masterpiece!¡± he mind links back and Iugh out loud. He is just the perfect mate to Emma and stepfather to E. ¡°Here E! Hold this ribbon around his neck and bring him down to your mother as a gift! She is in the kitchen and she is going to love what you have done!¡± I say and open the door for her. She doesn¡¯t hesitate and walks out with him. Cannon is huge against her but keeps his head low and follow behind her like a good dog. Jessie chuckle when we walk behind them down to the kitchen. Seeing Jessie pick up her phone to record this I only smile at her. Walking closer to the kitchen when E stops right inside and Cannon sits down on his b*tt. Walking past them and stopping inside the kitchen I hear Emma in the other room. ¡°Emma! Can you get out here? E has a surprise for you¡± I shout to her when I hear her walk out of the room and inside the kitchen. She stops in her track and looks over at E and Cannon before she starts tough and has to support herself at the counter for a moment. ¡°This is by far the best surprise you could give me!¡± she says and walks over to E and hugs her. ¡°How nice you have done the nail polish on his ws and all these rosettes in his furr. He looks beautiful E!¡± Emma says and looks at Cannon. ¡°I think we should keep him!¡± E says and Emma snaps her head and looks at her. ¡°You know this is a shifter and a man?¡± Emma says to E in shock. ¡°Yes, I know but he is nice and I can paint his ws every day!¡± she says when Cannon lifts his head like he is proud and I have to contain myughter. ¡°Alright, E it¡¯s time for your dancing lessons!¡± Zoey says when E turns and gives Cannon a hug before leaving the kitchen with Zoey. We stand there in silence before Jessie starts tough out loud and I can¡¯t keep mine inside any longer. Laughing until I have to wipe away some tears and see Emma do the same. ¡°Are we okay now!¡± I say and look at Emma when she turns around andes over and gives me a hug. ¡°Thank you!¡± she says before letting me go and turning around to Cannon again. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to help this little pup get cleaned up!¡± she says and starts to walk over to him when she takes the cor in her hand. Cannon turns his head and look at me like he is waiting for my permission. Giving him a wink before he gets up and follows after Emma. ¡°Take your time! We will look after E!¡± I shout to their back and start to chuckle with Jessie. When we are alone in the kitchen and have stoppedughing Zoeyes walking inside. ¡°That was hrious!¡± she says andes to stand by the counter. ¡°Yes, and I think it helped Emma!¡± I say and wipe the corners of my eyes. ¡°Can you look after E for however long it¡¯s going to take for them? I¡¯m heading over to work and pick up some papers and need to talk with Kian after!¡± I say and push off the counter. ¡°Yes of course! But I don¡¯t think you should go by yourself!¡± Jessie says when I open a portal behind me. ¡°I cane with you! I don¡¯t like you going alone!¡± Zoey says when I¡¯m about to turn around and get inside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll be right back!¡± I say and step inside the portal and close it after me. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Selena POV: Walking out of the portal I stand in the dark alley behind work. It¡¯ste and I know no one of my colleagues will be here! At least I hope so when I start to walk out of the alley and over to the front doors of the building. I don¡¯t meet anyone on the way over! Walking inside I see some of the personnel are still at the front desk and closing it for the day. Walking past them Ie to the elevator when it just arrives on the bottom floor and my secretary comes walking out with another secretary from our floor. She stops beside the doors when she sees me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would being in or I would have waited for you upstairs! Do you want me to follow you back up?¡± she asks when I walk past her and inside the elevator. She is holding the doors open. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine! I¡¯m only here for a quick stop and to pick up some documents I¡¯m missing from the emails.¡± I tell her while looking her way. ¡°What documents?¡± she asks me with concern in her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is but don¡¯t worry I will find it!¡± I say and try to sound convincing. She doesn¡¯t have to follow me upstairs. She drops her hold on the door and gets inside with me. ¡°I should go with you and help you find what it is!¡± she says and presses the b*tton when the doors close and the elevator start to move. It¡¯s no point in arguing she has made it pretty clear! ¡°Alright!¡± I say to her and it will probably go faster if she is with me and help me to find the documents. I feel stressed over it and have to go over to Kian as fast as I can get this done here! The elevator arrives on our office floor and we get outside and start to head over to my office. Coming outside my door she heads over to her desk and begins to start herputer up while I push the door open into my office. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Inside it¡¯s just the way I left it except there is a big pile of papers on my desk. Something I have to get on top of when I¡¯m back! Walking around my desk I take a seat in my chair and turn myputer on. Waiting for it to start up I see a new chocte box on my desk and can¡¯t resist opening it. There is no card on it so I have no idea who has given this one either. The other chocte box that was in here before I left is gone and I guess someone found it and took the opportunity to eat it. Opening it I take a piece and put it in my mouth. It tastes good even if it¡¯s a different vor at the end, I can¡¯t put my finger on what it is! cing the box down beside me when I see myputer is ready. Clicking inside I look for the email and find it with ease. Calling out to my Secretary it doesn¡¯t take long until shees walking inside. ¡°Here is the email!¡± I say and point at theputer when she walks around and looks at it. She stands in silence while I take another chocte! ¡°I don¡¯t recognize it!¡± she says and start to click on the other emails I have on theputer. I¡¯m feeling puzzled, she is the one who sent it to me! ¡°the email is forwarded from your email! Who could have sent it if it wasn¡¯t you?¡± I say and point at the address on the email. ¡°I have never seen it before! And I haven¡¯t sent it!¡± she says and now it¡¯s getting more strange. ¡°Give me a moment I will walk out and look in myputer if I can find it being sent from my email!¡± she says and walks out of my office. I start to click on the other emails and try to see the dates and times everything where sent. Feeling stressed I take another chocte and keep clicking on the emails. I don¡¯t see the point in sending me an email with nothing attached to it when it says ites with important documents. I could have understood it if were someone who had to use her mail to send me something important. But why an empty one? And without her knowing anything about it. Have they forgotten to bring the documents with it? Sitting back in my seat and eating another chocte. That tastes weird and I ce it back in the box while I try to see what¡¯s in them. Turning the box I can¡¯t find any information at all! The box is clean! I have to ask my secretary who has brought it in here and take the box and get up on my feet. Taking a step around my desk I start to feel dizzy and have to support myself to it. I feel weird and my body doesn¡¯t corporate like it should when I take another step forward. Trying to reach for my wolf but everything is cut off! I can¡¯t reach anyone and my mind is in a fog when I drop the box to the ground. Realizing I have been drugged with the chocte I try to puke it up but nothing happens when my vision starts to get blurry. I can¡¯t reach my gifts and I¡¯m feeling weaker by the minute! Taking another step forward when my legs go out under me and I fall right to the floor. Hitting it without being able to catch myself with my arms. My head hits the hard floor with a thud when my ears start to ring. All I can do is breathe and try to focus on any sound that someone ising when I suddenly get turned on my back. Didn¡¯t hear any footsteps! Looking right up into a pair of angry eyes on a man I have never seen before! I can¡¯t speak or move a muscle when he grabs me and lifts me up in his arms. Trying to take arge inhale and find his scent but there is none at all! It¡¯s rming and by this information, I know whoever he is he can mask his scent! My head falls to the side and when he walks out with me from my office I see my secretaryying unconscious on the floor with blood on her neck. I guess she is dead! Who is behind all of this? Who knew I wasing here today? My mind is spinning while I try to figure it out and find the puzzle piece I have been missing when I hear a familiar voice and get ced in his arms. I know who it is! ¡°Finally!¡± he says and now I have another puzzle piece. But why? I try to say something when ck dots start to dance in front of my eyes and how hard I try to fight it I¡¯m not able to resist the darkness. Thest I register is I¡¯m being carried away from my office! Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Kian POV: Sitting in my office with my father and Dend and going through the papers when I get this weird feeling in my body. cing the papers down I try to feel what¡¯s wrong but as fast as it came it¡¯s gone again. That was strange! Looking down at the papers I wait for whatever it was toe back but nothing happens! Starting with my papers again and going through them when the feelinges back and stronger this time. Something is wrong and I drop the paper and try to feel what it is. ¡°Something wrong?¡± my father says and I turn my head to look at him. When the feeling disappears again! ¡°I just got this weird feeling!¡± I say to him and try to reach out and mind link, Selena. She doesn¡¯t pick the link up and I instantly get a feeling she is out on something she shouldn¡¯t again. Frustration boils under my skin! When will that woman learn and include me in her life? I thought we hade to an understanding yesterday! ¡°Why don¡¯t you contact Selena and see if everything is alright!¡± my father says and I sigh in response ¡°I just tried to mind link her but she doesn¡¯t pick it up!¡± I say and get up on my feet. ¡°Do you want me to call Jessie!¡± Den says when I start to head over to the door. ¡°No, it will only be asst time! I¡¯m running over there right away! This time I¡¯m not going to wait for anything! And I¡¯m going to have a chat with Cannon if he has let her leave again!¡± I say and open the door when Den is right behind me. ¡°I¡¯ming with you! They can¡¯t have gone on a new stup*d rescue mission or I will not let her out of my sight!¡± Den says when I start to undress outside the front door. He does the same and we shift. None of us has anything to say when we start to run toward their borders. Trying to mind link her but she doesn¡¯t respond! Running as fast we can to get there quickly wee outside their borders in what I guess is a new record over here. I¡¯m frustrated with how she keeps doing this! We had an agreement she was going to let me in her life only for her to do it again. the next second she got the chance! ¡°I have mind linked Jessie! She is on her way over here!¡± Den says and we stop right outside the borders when Jessiees outside to get us inside their barrier. Shifting back when wee inside their borders and she hands us a couple of shorts. Quickly putting them on when she starts to speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong!¡± she says and I turn to look at her ¡°Where is Selena!¡± I say in anger. Prepared for her to start trying to tell me a lie! She looks between us with question in her eyes. ¡°She had to swing by her office and get some documents, then she was going over to you!¡± she says and I can tell she is speaking the truth! ¡°How long ago was this?¡± I ask her when she thinks for a moment. ¡°About one and a half hours I guess!¡± she says and shrugs her shoulders. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± she says and look at me with worry on her face. ¡°Because I felt weird about one hour ago and I know it¡¯s her. I have tried to mind link her but she doesn¡¯t pick up!¡± I don¡¯t even get to finish my sentence when I see her eyes nce over before fright is ced on her face and she quickly turns on her heel and starts to run over to the pack house. We follow after her and I guess she couldn¡¯t reach her either. Coming to the pack house she barges inside the door and bolts up the stairs! We follow her upstairs when Zoeyes running out of the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± she says and follows after us up the stairs. We haven¡¯t the time to answer when Jessie has pushed the door open to her office and gets beside herputer. She turns it on quickly and picks up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s happening!¡± Zoey says again when Den answers. ¡°We are afraid something has happened to Selena!¡± he says when I see Jessie m. the phone on the table. ¡°She is still logged in to her officeputer! But she doesn¡¯t answer her phone!¡± she says and tries to call again. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Get Emma in here now and I don¡¯t care if you are interrupting their mating! I need her inside here now!¡± Jessie orders out when Zoey runs down the hallway. It doesn¡¯t take long before shees back and Cannon and Emmses running after her. Looking at them and Emma¡¯s fresh marking on her neck I guess they have been upiedpleting the mate bond. When Emma sees me she halts right in her track in the hallway and grabs Cannon hard on his arm when I see Emma¡¯s eyes bepletely white! It takes a moment before she starts to scream out loud and tears run down her cheeks. ¡°I missed it!¡± she says between sobs when Jessiees barging past me and heads over to where Emma is. ¡°What did you miss!¡± she says in a high voice and I know she is as worried as me. Emma starts to shake when Jessie grabs her on her shoulders. ¡°I was upied with Cannon and missed the warning! It¡¯s my fault! How could I miss it?¡± she says between sobs. I have a hard time containing my wolf! I need to know what she has seen. Taking a few steps closer to where she stands and furr starts to coat my arms. ¡°What did you miss!¡± I boom out and see her jump back a step. Don¡¯t mean to let my anger out on her. She looks right at me and tears run down her cheeks. ¡°He has her!¡± she says and shakes her head repeatedly. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Kian POV: ¡°He has her!¡± she says repeatedly when she takes a step back and her eyes dte when she looks at me right before they be white again and I know she gets another vision. Everyone ispletely silent and waits for her to say something. I have to close my hands in fists to try and keep calm while we wait. It takes a moment before we see her take arge breath and her eyes be normal again. She looks between me and Cannon with her tears streaming down her cheeks before she quickly swirls around and starts to rush down the hallway. ¡°Sari!¡± she screams out loud and bolts down the stairs. We all start to run after her down the stairs. ¡°Sari!¡± she screams again in pain when she reaches down thest step and runs over to the kitchen. Following her inside we see Saries rushing inside the kitchen with some herbs in her hand when Emma is right beside her and wrap her arms around her shoulders when she starts to whisper something in her ear. To low for me to hear and I take a couple of steps forward when Jessie stops me from going further. Snapping my head in her direction she shakes her head no at me and I don¡¯t understand why she stops me from going forward and hearing what Emma has to say. Hearing a gasp I turn my head and look at Emma and Sari when I see worry and shock on Sari¡¯s face when she turns her head and looks at me. Her eyes hold pain before she averts her eyes and swirls around to go into their herb room. Emma stays still with her back against us and doesn¡¯t say anything. It takes too long and I start to walk closer to her when Cannon stops me before I reach all the way over to her. ¡°Will you tell us what you saw!¡± I boom out and see her take a deep breath before she slowly turns around to look at us. She looks devastated and worried when her eyes stop on my face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kian I can¡¯t tell you all I have seen because it might change too much of the oue!¡± she says and my anger rises in my body when I feel a hand on my shoulder and turn my head to see Jessie there again. ¡°Calm down Kian! It¡¯s always this way and Emma tells us what she can that will give us the best oue. Trust her gift!¡± she says and looks at me before she lets go and takes a step forward. ¡°Tell us what you can Emma!¡± she says and I see Emma wipe away some tears before she takes a large inhale. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen his face so I don¡¯t know who it is yet. I do know he isn¡¯t alone and several men were there! They drugged Selena before she got a chance to react!¡± she says and now I can¡¯t contain my wrath and I roar out in anger for whoever dares to touch my mate. I will K*ll everyone forying a finger on her! ¡°Calm down Kian! We will get them!¡± I hear Den say but it does nothing to calm my anger. ¡°There is something you have to do!¡± Emma says and now everyone looks at her. ¡°What is it?¡± Jessie is fast to say. ¡°You need to go to her office. Outside you will find her secretary dead and I know Cannon will find some trace on her. daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot Inside Selena¡¯s office, there is a chocte piece they forgot to bring with them! I need that piece to find out what they have been giving her!¡± she says and I don¡¯t wait to hear more when I¡¯m quick to turn around and head for the door. I will run over to her office right now! ¡°Kian there is something more!¡± Emma says and it has me halting in my track and turning back to look at her. ¡°What?¡± I say and wait for her to continue. ¡°The chocte piece needs to be brought here in one piece if you want to save your mate. I have to find out what they have given to her if I¡¯m going to help her or you will lose her,¡± she says and you could hear a pin drop in the room. No one says a word when Saries walking out of the room with a tray and several potions on Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You have to take these before you head over to the city. We can¡¯t have your scent exposing you have been in her office if theye back to clean every trace of them!¡± she says and put the tray down on the counter. I see everyone else walk over and take a potion on the tray when Emma picks one up and walks over to where I stand. ¡°You have toe back for another potion only for you! I will have it done while you are away. I want her back as much as you and whatever I can do to get her back I will!¡± she says and hands me the potion. Looking at her I know she is, it¡¯s just frustrating to not know what she has seen. Taking the potion from her hand I take it in one go and hand the empty cup back to her. ¡°I know you are!¡± I say to her when Jessie and Zoey start to head out of the kitchen. ¡°The cars are waiting outside the borders ready to go right now!¡± Jessie says and we are quick to follow behind her when Cannon walks up beside me. ¡°I have some information for you I manage to get out of the rogues before they d*ied. Selena was supposed to tell you after she had been at her office and I suspect she never got the chance to tell you!¡± he says when we walk out of the door and head towards the waiting cars. ¡°No, she never told me. What is it?¡± I ask him ¡°The rogues have found out you are mated to a gifted white werewolf and they know of Selena. She is their biggest target! We couldn¡¯t figure out how they could know about her!¡± he says and it has my mind railing. They are right! We haven¡¯t exposed ourselves to anyone except our closest pack members and there isn¡¯t anyone there I don¡¯t trust! Then who can it be? ¡°Who knows where she works beside us and her pack?¡± I ask the question I get on my mind. No one in my pack knows where she works and since they manage to get her there they know of it. ¡°Since I marked her she hasn¡¯t been back to work then why today?¡± I say out loud what I¡¯m thinking about ¡°She was going there today because she was missing some documents who was supposed to be in the mail!¡± Jessie answers that question and now it¡¯s obvious someone was luring her there. ¡°Then who could get ess to thepany?¡± I ask when we reach the cars and stop right outside when I see Jessie and Zoey look at each other. ¡°I don¡¯t know but we have to get there and figure it out!¡± Jessie says when we get inside the cars and start to head towards the office. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Kian POV: Reaching the office building the cares to a halt and we are quickly outside. Jessie is the first one to head to the entrance floors and take out her passage card. We follow behind her and get inside the entrance. Looking around the ce it looks empty except for some cleaners. I instantly get worried they have been cleaning on her floor when we head over to the elevator. When it arrives we all get inside and no one says a word until the doors are closed. ¡°how many have ess to her office floor?¡± I ask and turn to look at Jessie. ¡°Except everyone who works on her floor there are all the cleaners and delivery personal!¡± she says and it¡¯s obvious there are a lot of people with ess. A card can easily be stolen for only this purpose to get into her office. It does nothing to help and narrow down any suspects! ¡°Are there any cameras in the building at least?¡± I ask when the elevator has arrived at her floor. ¡°Yes, there are some!¡± Jessie says when the doors open and we are quick outside to head over to her office. Walking down the hallway and several offices on the way before wee closer to her door. The light in the ceiling turns on when wee closer. Looking at her secretary¡¯s desk we walk around it and see her secretaryying dead on the floor behind her desk. A pool of blood is around her head when Cannon walks over and turn her on her back. ¡°It¡¯s a vampire bite!¡± he says and I walk to his side and look down at the floor. He is right! On her neck is a vampire bite and by the pool of blood the person where only out to K*ll the secretary. I guess she only got in the way and needed to be taken out quickly by the sight of her. ¡°What would a vampire do here? Aren¡¯t they only in the north?¡± Zoey says and she is right! No vampire has been down here for decades. They always stay in their cities and won¡¯te down and disturb us or the humans living in here. Not since thest fight took ce and we all signed a peace agreement. ¡°I have no idea! They aren¡¯t supposed toe down here!¡± I say and take a step back. Looking to the side I see her office door open a bit and push it open all the way before taking a step inside when the lights are turned on. I don¡¯t see anything on the floor or her desk when Jessiees to walk beside me N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Wait!¡± I say and stop her from going any further. She turns to look at me. ¡°What!¡± she says in an angry voice and raises her arms in the air in surrender. ¡°It¡¯s better if Cannon walks in there first to search the room. He will find any trace before we get inside and destroy any scent there is!¡± I tell her and see her give up and take a step out of the room. I get to the side of the door and let Cannon walk inside alone. He walks past me and starts to search the room when I see him get down on all fours and sniff around her desk before heys down on the floor and reaches for something behind her desk. When he gets a hold of what it is he gets up on his feet and looks at the chocte in his hand. I see him turn the chocte in his hand before he takes arge inhale of it. He sniffs all around it before he walks over and takes a paper from her desk before cing it inside. ¡°Have you found anything?¡± I have to ask him when he walks around in the room before hees over to stand in front of me. ¡°That¡¯s just it! I don¡¯t smell anything in her room except her secretary scent and she isn¡¯t the one behind this!¡± he says and looks down at the paper in his hand and takes a long sniff at it. I see him thinking of something for a long time before he raises his eyes to look at me. ¡°This has several different smells, I can sense different herbs inside and I guess that¡¯s what Emma needs to figure out. I can¡¯t ce anyone of them. But besides all of that I can sense a faint smell of something else!¡± he says and ces the chocte under my nose. He is right! I can smell something different about the chocte but can¡¯t put my finger on it. I know I have smelled it before. ¡°There is something weird going on with that piece of chocte!¡± I say when I hand it back to him. ¡°You didn¡¯t find anything else in her room?¡± Jessie asks and I see him look over at her. ¡°No that¡¯s just it! Nothing! We all know Selena has her scent masked, but the one who did this to her has done the same! How many know how to mask their scent?¡± Cannon says and I try to put the pieces together. ¡°So, we are dealing with a vampire who can mask his scent two! that¡¯s just great!¡± Zoey says and sighs loudly. She is right about it! ¡°Any surveince film we can look at?¡± I ask when Zoey walks past us and into her office. She walks behind her office desk and takes a seat when we follow behind her. Stopping behind her desk I see Zoey click inside herputer and start to take out some film from the hallway outside her office. When the film starts to y on the screen it doesn¡¯t take long before the whole screen bes ck. Looking at the time the screen is ck before we see Selena walking down the hallway with her secretary beside her. Someone has erased the film and it doesn¡¯t record anything after! ¡°For f*ck sake!¡± Jessie burst out and m her first into her office desk. She is just as frustrated as I am but this only makes me understand it¡¯s someone from inside this building who is involved in her kidnapping. ¡°There has to be someone inside this building who is involved with her kidnapping!¡± Zoey says and turns off herputer before she gets up on her feet. ¡°I think we should let the cleaners find the body and get back to Emma with the chocte!¡± Jessie says and they start to walk out of the room with Den behind her. Walking up beside Cannon I don¡¯t understand what Emma meant by him finding a trace of who did this. There was nothing inside her room and the secretary only gave away that there are a vampire involved. Walking down the hallway when Cannon takes a sniff of the chocte in his hand. when he suddenly stops and sniffs in the air. He turns around a corner and sniffs while he slowly starts to walk that way instead. ¡°What is it?¡± Jessie says when I start to walk behind him. ¡°Cannon has found a trace of something!¡± I hear Den says when wee to stop outside an office door and Cannon sniffs around it before he takes another sniff of the chocte. I don¡¯t dare to speak and disturb him at this moment when he suddenly kicks the door in. He takes arge in hail before he turns around and looks at us. His eyes are pitch ck and I can see his veins pulsate on his forehead. His beast is percent and he is furious! ¡°Who¡¯s this office!¡± he booms out and turns his whole body our way. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Selena POV: Slowly I start toe out of the darkness and start to register my surroundings. Trying to listening for any sound around me before I try to open my eyes. I don¡¯t hear anything at the moment and all I can smell is some herbs floating around me. I don¡¯t recognize the smell at all! Opening my eyes, I have to adjust my eyes to the brightness in the room. Blinking repeatedly before my vision bes clear and I start to look around in the room. I¡¯m lying in a bed in what looks like a large bedroom. Some heavy curtains are slightly covering the windows, trying to move my arms and legs I have to get up from the bed and try to get out of here! Moving my fingers, I try to reach for my wolf but she feels cut off and I can¡¯t pull on any of my gifts. I feel weak and I guess whatever they put inside the chocte is still in my system! Trying to move my arms I managed to get one up to my face. I feel numb in my body and the moment I move a bit with my head to try and get up dizziness hits me hard and I have toy back down again and close my eyes. Remembering who it was that kidnapped me I try to find out why he would ever when I hear some heavy steps walk closer to where I am before the door is pushed open. I see a dark person standing in the doorway before hees walking inside with a smile on his lips. He walks closer to the bed I¡¯m lying on with a tray in his hands. He ces it down on the nightstand before he sits down on the edge of the bed. ¡°I thought I heard you being awake!¡± he says and I try to get up from the bed but there is no strength in my body and I give up and turn my head and look at him. ¡°Why are you doing this Elijah?¡± I say and look right into his eyes. None of this makes any sense! ¡°I thought it was obvious!¡± he says and starts to pull the nket further up on me. I feel very thirsty and he ces one hand behind my head and I let him have nothing to put against him at the moment. He takes a ss of water from the tray with a straw inside and ces it on my lips. I takerge gulps from the water without a hesitation, need to drink! he takes it and ces it back on the tray when I¡¯m done. ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± I say when his handes up and cares my cheek. I get this feeling to instant get away from him but I can¡¯t move from my spot. ¡°I want you! I have wanted you since the day we first met!¡± he says and leans forward. All I can do is to push my head harder down the pillow before I feel him peck my lips. ¡°No! Stop it!¡± I say in protest when he captures my lips with his. I try to move my head away when he holds it in ce with his hand and pushes his tongue inside my mouth. I have no other option and bite him hard on his tongue until I draw blood and he lets me go. He pulls away and keeps his face inches away from mine when he wipes away some blood from his lips. ¡°You wille around! Just wait until the potion work and then you will be only mine!¡± he says and caress my cheek before he sits back up. ¡°No Elijah! This is wrong and I already have another in my life!¡± I say and try to plead with him when he starts to chuckle. ¡°Ah, you mean your mate! Don¡¯t worry about him he will soon only be a bad memory!¡± he says and traces his hand down my shoulder and to my hand. Looking at him in shock! How can he know about mates and that Kian is mine! Elijah is just a human. ¡°But how can you know!?¡± I say in shock when he peels the nket off my arm and ces my hand in his. ¡°You mean about mates or that Kian is yours!¡± he says and turns his head and looks at me before his other handes to my neck and starts to trace down on my shoulder. I can¡¯t find my words when he snaps his eyes up to look at me. ¡°I found out the day in the office when he came and started to growl at me for being close to you. It was fun to tease the great werewolf king by touching his mate! And it will be even more fun when he realizes I have taken his mate from him to be mine!¡± he says and gets a wicked smile on his lips. Just the sight of him now has me questioning if I ever really knew him. All these years at work and all he has done for me I always thought of him as being nice and friendly. But this wicked man in front of me is anything but it. ¡°No Elijah! This isn¡¯t right!¡± I say and try to move my hand out from his but he grabs it harder. ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s right! You will be mine!¡± he says and a chill runs down my spine from his words. ¡°Please, Elijah! If you know about mates you know how important the mate bond is!¡± I try to plead with him when he chuckles. ¡°I know all too well what a mate is! You are not the only one who can mask their scent!¡± he says and my blood freezes to ice in my veins from his words. Have I mistaken him for being a human when he is something else? I don¡¯t feel any wolf by him and then there leaves him with being a witch or worse! A vampire! Looking at him in shock I try to look for any signs of what he is when he takes my hand and lifts it to his lips. ¡°Have you figured it out yet?¡± he says and traces his lips over the back of my hand when I try to pull it out of his grip. I got a bad feeling about this. ¡°All the time we worked together you never picked up anything different. I tried to get you to fall in love with me for months and did everything for you. I have always known what you are from the first moment we met. And I almost had you the day at the banquet! You started to give in to me and if it hadn¡¯t been for your mate finding you that day I believe you would have already been mine right now!¡± he says in a darker evil voice that makes me scared for what he ns to do to me. I¡¯m an easy target this way without my gifts and strength. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°You know there is a reason why you feel so weak right now! When you have been unconscious I haven¡¯t been able to stay away from you! I always knew you would taste good but nothing can ever be compared to your sweet taste and I might have taken a bit too much!¡± he says and my heart starts to beat harder in my chest. I know what he is before he turns his head and looks at me. His canines are out and his eyes are pitch ck when he lifts my wrist to his nose and starts to inhale on it. Seeing several red marks on my wrist and arm he has s*cked my blood when I have been out. Fear takes over my mind and I try to get out of his grip but I¡¯m no match against him right now! ¡°You smell even better when you are afraid! And this I¡¯m going to enjoy¡± he says. before he bit down on my wrist and start to s*ck out my blood. I can¡¯t move out of his grip and it doesn¡¯t take long before my body feels heavy and my vision starts to get blurry. I try to speak and beg him to stop but my mouth won¡¯t corporate and it doesn¡¯t take many seconds before everything be pitch ck! Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Kian POV: Jessie pushes by me and walks over to where Cannon is standing. ¡°This is Elijah¡¯s office!¡± she says and I can¡¯t help but growl out loud. ¡°You¡¯re telling me Elijah is behind all this?¡± I say through gritted teeth and have to clench my hands into fists. When I get a hold of him he won¡¯t take another breath. ¡°Yes, it is! But why would he be involved in this? He¡¯s just a human!¡± Jessie says when I see Cannon walk inside the office and we all walk closer to see him sniff around at everything before hees to stand right in front of us in the doorway. ¡°He¡¯s a vampire! Who can mask his scent, something strange is going on here!¡± Cannon says when I try to remember if I noticed anything when I met him that day in the meeting room. ¡°I didn¡¯t pick up anything strange about him when we met at the meeting!¡± I say in anger and look at Cannon. How is it possible for us all to miss it? He has been right under our nose and none of us was rmed about him! ¡°You ain¡¯t the only one! And we have been working with him for a very long time and none of us has noticed anything unusual¡± Zoey says and start to walk back and forth in the hallway. ¡°I know where his apartment is! But it¡¯s highly unlikely he has taken her there!¡± Jessie says and turns around in the hallway and starts to walk towards the elevator. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Zoey asks when we all start to walk after her. ¡°I¡¯m going over there right now to look for any trace of where he has taken her and when I get a hold of that piece of sh*t he won¡¯t take another breath!¡± she says in anger and pushes the b*tton repeatedly to the elevator. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°It doesn¡¯t help if you break the b*tton!¡± Zoey says to her. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let her go alone when we knew she was under a threat! And how the f**k can we have missed what he is for all this f**king time we have been working here! We are supposed to protect her and keep her safe and what a f**king good job we have done!¡± Jessie burst out and curse a long sentence after. ¡°You are not alone in missing it! We all have missed it. But right now we have to focus and find all traces we can to save her! So, pull your sh*t together Jessie!¡± Zoey barks out when the elevator arrives and the doors open. She pushes by her and gets inside before we walk after her. Seeing Den pull her inside before the doors close and Zoey presses the b*tton to the entrance floor. ¡°If it helps you to feel better about all this Selena has missed it too,¡± Zoey says when the elevator starts to go down. Hearing Jessie curse again out loud. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t! We shouldn¡¯t have let her go by herself since we heard what the rogue said!¡± Jessie says and it has me thinking. ¡°What if this isn¡¯t connected with the rogues!¡± I mind link Cannon and Den ¡°or what if it is just that! Why would the vampires get together with the rogues?¡± Den mind link back ¡°I thought they learned thest time they tried to invade our country. And the agreement they signed I have a hard time believing they would risk it all!¡± I mind link them when we have reached the entrance floor and the doors are opened. We make our way out of the building and head to the parking lot. Jessie turns to look at us when we are outside the building and have reached the cars. ¡°Whatever you are not telling us we need to know!¡± she says and stands in front of the cars with her arms crossed over her chest. ¡°Den can fill you in on everythingter! Can we check out his apartment first?¡± I order out, have no time to waste standing here and discussing this. I¡¯m waiting for her response when Den walks over and ces his arm around her shoulders before he turns her around and heads for the cars. She surrenders and opens the doors before we all get inside. It doesn¡¯t take long before we have reached over to his apartment building and we park the cars outside. Cannon start to sniff around the area before hees back after a little while. His apartment is located close to the forest. I can clearly see why he would choose such a ce since he is a vampire and still needs blood. I bet if we start to search the forest we will find some dead bod*ies of his victims there! He has chosen a perfect city to stay under the radar at. No close pack and no other vampires for several miles, he can easily have lived here without anyone ever finding out! ¡°I don¡¯t pick up anything!¡± Cannon says when hees to stand in front of us. I drag a hand through my hair in frustration! Somehow he has managed to mask his scentpletely and he has to know a witch or have very good knowledge of herbs to make potions. That is something only witches have knowledge of and they p@ss it down over generations. For him to know it is strange! ¡°Let¡¯s get inside!¡± Zoey says and starts to head over to the entrance. We all are right behind her when she opened the doors and we get inside. Finding his apartment is easy! When we stand outside the apartment we can all smell his vampire scent. ¡°If we only had visited him once we would have known right away!¡± Zoey deres while Jessie tries to open the door. It only takes Jessie one hard kick on the door before it flies open and the door hits the wall with a bang. If anyone is inside the apartment they are rmed we are here! Listening for any sound or movement from the apartment before we all go in. Getting inside his hallway we all start to look around for any trace of them! There isn¡¯t anyone here and inside his apartment, there is no question he is a vampire. His scent is strong in every room. Looking around I get a feeling he was in a hurry away from here! There is no sight of him or Selena when we walk around. Clothes areying thrown on the floor and papers are sc**ttered all over his table in the kitchen. I find a blood bag in the kitchen that¡¯s empty but that¡¯s all the food there is. Opening his kitchen cabs I find several cans of herbs. I get a feeling they could be important for Emma to look at and we need to bring them to her! Starting to take them out and ce them on the sink when Cannon shouts from the living room. ¡°Kian you bettere out here and take a look at this!¡± he says and I drop everything I¡¯m holding and quickly walk out of the kitchen and head for the living room. Hope whatever they have found it¡¯s something useful! Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Kian POV: Coming out in the living room I see them all standing over the table in the room and looking down at something. Walking closer I see some papers and a map on the table. Stopping by the table I look down and the map and see it¡¯s over the area behind the cave, where there aren¡¯t any packs and we suspect the rogue to have a camp. On one ce on the map are some coordinates written, looking at it it¡¯s just partly written and I can guess one part of the location but not all. ¡°He probably has taken her there! On the other side. But what are the coordinates pointing at?¡± Den says out loud what I guess we all are thinking about. ¡°Is this everything you have found?¡± I ask them and start to gather the papers. They areing with us. ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything else!¡± Cannon says. ¡°There are some cans with herbs in the kitchen we have to bring back to Emma!¡± I say when I see Zoey walk over to the kitchen ande out after a little while with a can in her hand. She looks at it and I can see she is lost in deep thought. Turning to her with the papers in my hand. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask her when she just stays there lost in her thoughts. She turns to look at meProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This herb is strange! I know in the back of my mind I have smelled it before but I can¡¯t ce it. It¡¯s not a usual herb!¡± she says when Cannon walks over to her and takes the can from her. He opened the lid and start to sniff it before I see him get a troubled expression on his face. ¡°She is right! This one is strange¡± Cannon says and turn the can around to look at it when he has put the lid on. ¡°Grab them all! We are going back with them to Emma right now!¡± Jessie says and walks past them over to the kitchen. Zoey and Den walk after her when I hear them gather all the cans before they come back out to the living room. I have everything from the table and after taking another quick look around in the apartment to make sure we haven¡¯t missed anything important I¡¯m ready to leave. Walking out of the apartment Jessie shuts the door closed before we head down the stairs and out to the cars. The cars are too small for us all to fit in one and this time Den, Cannon, and I get inside one of them. We need to discuss this the three of us! ¡°By the look of the map he is involved with the rogues! And we need to head over and scout the area!¡± I say and look ahead on the road when Den starts to drive the car out of the parking lot. ¡°If he is and the vampires are in on this we have another problem and we have to let all packs know!¡± Den says and follows after Jessies car. ¡°We have to know for sure before we get everyone involved. My father still has contacts on the vampire council I will have him contact them the moment we get back!¡± I tell them and look at Cannon. He is sitting in the front seat flipping the can in his hands and lost deep in his thoughts. He doesn¡¯t say anything and I know there is something that¡¯s bothering him. ¡°Cannon, what is it?¡± I ask him after a long moment when he still hasn¡¯t said anything. ¡°This herb! I know I have run into it before. It has to be rare by its distinct smell of it. I remembering across it somewhere, I just can¡¯t remember where it was!¡± he says and open the can to take another sniff of it. I can smell the strong herb to the back seat of the car but I have nevere across it before. ¡°I hope Emma or Sari knows more of it!¡± Den says when the car turns off the main road and I know we have reached their pack grounds. The cares to a stop inside their borders. Opened the door and get out before we hurry over to their pack house to find Emma. Coming inside their pack house Emma is nowhere to be found and we ce everything down on the kitchen table! ¡°I¡¯m checking for her out in the garden!¡± Jessie says and heads out of the kitchen with fast steps. ¡°I¡¯m giving my father a call!¡± I say and walk out of the room and head over to an empty living room on the bottom floor. It¡¯s better to have this conversation in private! Seeing a big couch in the middle of the room I walk over to the other end of the room and lean at the wall. Taking out my phone from my pocket I dial his number and he answers on the second ring. ¡°Found her?¡± he says right away and I have to take a deep breath before continuing. ¡°She has been kidnapped! By her colleague from work!¡± I tell him and the phone falls silent for a second. ¡°She has been what?¡± he raises his voice over the phone and he is just as angry as I am over this. ¡°yes, and we have just learned he is a vampire!¡± I say when I hear him take arge inhale of air. ¡°No there is no way they would breach the contract! I would have known long before they would do such a thing!¡± he barks out and I can hear how he tries to put these pieces together just as I try to figure it out! ¡°That is what we have found out! You have to contact the council! We need to go to the bottom of this before we rm everyone else!¡± I say when I hear several voices talking loud in the kitchen. ¡°Let me know what you find once you have talked to them! I have to go!¡± I say and hang up the phone before cing it down in my pocket and heading over to the kitchen. Coming to the doorway to the kitchen I find them all standing and talking with raised voices and the tension in the room is high. Once they hear mee inside they snap their heads and look at me. Finding Emma standing beside Cannon and once her eyes meet mine she is quick to avert them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I boom out to them. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Kian POV: No one says a word at first! Walking closer to where they all are standing I turn my head and look at Emma, I know there is something she knows. ¡°What is it, Emma?¡± I ask and have to contain my anger from bursting out, this is not her fault! I see her hang with her shoulders before she slowly lifts her eyes to look at me. ¡°The chocte you brought is sp*ked with some of his blood!¡± she says and I see how sad she is in her eyes. ¡°The chocte is what?!¡± I boom out and now I can¡¯t contain my anger at all! When I get my hands on him, I¡¯m going to enjoy my time before I end him! ¡°Yes, and I believe I know why he has done it!¡± she says in a low voice and takes a step back. I know my anger is about to burst, I only need a small push and I won¡¯t be able to control it any longer. ¡°Kian you have to calm down first!¡± Den says and I feel his hand on my arm, I try to take deep breaths and get my emotions under control. ¡°Tell me! Why!¡± I say and look at her. She takes another step back and Cannon gets in front of her like a shield, I will not hurt her or anyone of them but I can understand his feelings if protecting his mate. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°He is trying to break the bond between you and I believe he wants her for himself and that¡¯s why his blood is sp*ked in the chocte!¡± she says and I have to clench my jaw together and hold my hands in fists from this information or I¡¯m going tosh out on someone. ¡°Kian calm down! You need to focus on finding any clues to where she is being held!¡± Den says and grabs my shoulder hard. ¡°Don¡¯t f**king tell me to calm down when it¡¯s my mate he is after!¡± I roar out and snap my shoulder out of his grip and turn to look at him. ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why you need to focus right now! You have marked her and as long the mark is still there you can feel her if we get close enough! So focus and take out your anger on him once we find him!¡± Den barks back at me and he never raises his voice. It does the trick and I stand there looking at him for a long moment and just breathe until I have calmed down enough to focus on what needs to be done. ¡°The herbs! Has anyone been able to get something out of them?¡± I say and avert my eyes from Den before turning around and looking at Emma when Saries rushing into the house. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Sari says and walks over with a basket in her hands she ces it on the counter before walking over to the table. ¡°They have brought some herbs with them! I haven¡¯t got the time to look at them yet!¡± Emma says when Sari takes one can from the table and look at it closely. Cannon reaches for the herb he is puzzled about and hands it over to Emma. ¡°I recognize this smell but can¡¯t ce it! I hope you know more!¡± he says when Sari ces her can down and walks over to where Emma is looking at the can. She opens the lid and I hear a gasp from one of them, seeing them both look at each other before Emma ces the lid back on the can. ¡°How could he has this?¡± Emma says and I don¡¯t like the sound of that. ¡°Have what?¡± I ask and look between them before Emma turns her head and looks at me. ¡°This herb is strong and very rare, only the highest witches know how to use it properly! If you do it right it will enchant every potion you make and there isn¡¯t any bond you can¡¯t break with it. There are only a handful of witches who would ever use it because of the side effects it can give, if it¡¯s used wrong it will K*ll the one who ingests it!¡± Emma says and everyone is silent in the room and tries to process the new information. I¡¯m puzzled! How can he know about herbs and how to use them? He is a vampire and not a witch! ¡°I don¡¯t get it! How can Elijah know about the herbs and how to make a potion? He is a vampire and not a high rank which!¡± Zoey says what I¡¯m thinking. ¡°I have no good answer to that and we have to contact the witch council to ask them what they know! I¡¯ll go and call them right now¡± Sari says and heads over to their herb room right away. ¡°Where can you find this herb?¡± Cannon asks and looking at Emma she thinks for a moment. ¡°They only grow in the soil in a swamp where you can find a lot of iron, very few ces have that kind of environment where they can thrive!¡± Emma says and Cannon gets a frown on his forehead. It takes a long moment in silence before he takes a step closer to the table and reaches for the map, he unfolds it on the table and leans over when he starts to look at it. Walking over to where he stands and waiting for him to speak up when he suddenly ces his finger on the map. ¡°I knew I recognized the scent! I have been in this area and it¡¯s from here!¡± he says and we all look over at the map where he is pointing, it¡¯s an area on the outskirts of the nomannds and the furthest end from the cave. ¡°When were you there?¡± I have to ask him since there isn¡¯t a pack there ¡°Remember about a year back when I went to visit these two packs I decided to skip the car and run instead. I took a shortcut with two of our men and run right over here, we came right to a swamp which smelled like this herb and had to take a long way toe around it!¡± he says and I remember now. ¡°We need to get there right now!¡± I tell them and turn around to get out of there, we have to run back and get more men before taking a car and getting over to the area. ¡°What do you think we are going to find there?¡± Den asks before I have walked out of the kitchen, stopping in my track and turning around to look at them. ¡°This is the only lead we have and if there is the smallest trace to find there I will find it!¡± I say when Cannon fold the map before turning and walking over to where I stand. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± he says and I see the others start to move. ¡°There is something you need to take before you leave!¡± Emma says when I¡¯m about to turn around, seeing her walk over to the counter and take a few potions with her. ¡°Here you need to take these two!¡± she says and hands them to me. Looking at the potions before I take them and lift my eyes to look at her. ¡°What are these for?¡± I ask her when she looks at me with worry on her face. ¡°The first one is to give you strength. The other one is to strengthen your bond with Selena!¡± she says and I don¡¯t take my eyes off her when she ces her hand on top of mine. ¡°It will be painful! But you have to be strong for her and hold on to the bond you two have¡± she says in a shaky voice. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Selena POV: Feeling a hand petting my head I try to open my eyes, my body feels numb and hot! ¡°You¡¯re waking up! I was afraid it would take a lot longer.¡± I hear his voice beside me and snap my eyes open to stare right at the ceiling. Feel his presence beside me on the bed and turn my head to look at him, he isying there with a smile on his lips and just the sight of him sends a chill down my spine. I try to move my hands and my body but I feel numb and my body is so heavy. ¡°I drank a bit too much of your blood! Couldn¡¯t stop in time and had to give you some of mine to keep your heart beating, we will have to work on it once we are mated! I don¡¯t want to s*ck you dry because you taste so good¡± he says and leans closer to my face, I try to turn my head away from him when he takes his hand behind my head and holds a hard grip before he captures my lips with his. Holding my lips tight shut I try to move from my ce when he lets go of my lips and head, his hand starts to travel down my body when he begins to peel the nket off me. ¡°Stop!¡± I say to him when he climbs over me and takes his hand to my sweatshirt. ¡°I¡¯m going to help you get out of this warm sweatshirt!¡± he says when I hear fabric tears and a burning feeling on my skin. Trying to move or do something but I¡¯m nothing more than dead weight this way! ¡°So beautiful!¡± he says when he tosses my ripped shirt to the floor and his hand starts to travel down my body and over my bra. ¡°Elijah please stop! Why are you doing this? We don¡¯t belong together¡± I try to plead with him when his handes up and cups my bre@st through the bra. ¡°We belong together! We always have!¡± he says and gets off me before he tosses the nket off me and his handes down my pants. I already know what he ns to do before he starts to rip them to pieces, tears pr***ck behind my eyelids from being this weak and defenseless, I can¡¯t reach my wolf or my gifts. I¡¯m all cut off from everything andpletely vulnerable for whatever he ns to do with me. ¡°Elijah you can¡¯t do this! I have a mate and I am already marked!¡± I say to him and hope to get through to him somehow. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He starts tough an evilugh and I get goosebumps just by hearing him. ¡°that¡¯s easy to fix and I have already started to give you what you need for the mark to be erased, It¡¯s going to hurt a bit but once it¡¯s over and I have marked you it will all be fine!¡± he says and tosses my ripped pants on the floor before he walks over to a table in the room. Seeing him pick up something on a tray my mind gets nk when I see what it is, he is holding a bottle and a syringe in his hand before he ces the bottle down. He is serious about taking my marking away! I try to move, try to find any strength in my body but all is gone! I can¡¯t let him do this and take away the bond, if he seeds I know it will probably K*ll Kian since he has marked me and I¡¯m his second- chance mate. He won¡¯t survive this! Just the thought of losing Kian has my heart breaking into pieces, there is no one else I want than him! He is my destined mate and here Elijah is going to take him away from me and I can¡¯t do anything about it! Tears start to stream down my cheeks, he will d*ie because of me! ¡°Now you don¡¯t have to cry I promise the pain won¡¯tst forever and once it¡¯s gone and we are mated you will think of no one else than me!¡± I hear him say before I see him walk closer to the bed Iy on completely numb and can¡¯t do anything to fight him off. ¡°Elijah! Don¡¯t do this! You have a mate out there somewhere who is the right one for you! It¡¯s not me¡± I say and look at him when he starts tough out loud with a wickedugh when he walks closer to the bed. ¡°My mate!¡± he says and takes a seat at the edge of the bed while looking all over my body. ¡°Let me tell you she couldn¡¯tpare with you even the slightest bit,¡± he says and start to trace his hand up my thigh. ¡°You have met her?¡± I ask him in shock. ¡°Yeah! I have!¡± he says and I don¡¯t like the tone of his voice when he says it. I see him take his other hand with the syringe in and start to move it closer to my thigh, I can¡¯t let him do this! I have to think of something fast ¡°Wait, Elijah! Tell me where is she? Why aren¡¯t you with her instead?¡± I say and try to have him stop what he is about to do, I¡¯m certain whatever is in that syringe will break the bond somehow. ¡°Oh, you want to know about my mate do you!¡± he says and leans down with his face to my thigh before I feel his teeth puncture my skin and he s*cks for a quick moment, I can onlyy there and hope he will stop before I faint again! He lets go and punctures his finger so ites some droplets of blood on it when he takes it to my thigh and smears it over the holes. ¡°Let me tell you I loved to hear her scream in pain when I slowly ended her life in the most painful way I could think of!¡± he says and I look at his evil smile, right now there is no kindness left in him, he is pure evil, and nothing like the Elijah I thought I knew for all these years! She holds my hands in hers for a moment before she lets go and takes a step back, looking down at my hand I don¡¯t hesitate and take both lids off and swallow both potions in one go. They taste awful and I almost have theme up again. Handling her them back again I turn around and start to walk out of there with everyone else. ¡°Cannon, I need to talk with you before you leave!¡± Emma says and Cannon stops and turn back to her while the rest of us give them some time to themselves. Outside the house, we stop and wait for him on thewn. ¡°I have mind linked Jacob what¡¯s going on and he will handle everything here, you have two of your men here, shall theye with us?¡± Jessie asks and remembering who Cannon brought here I mind link them and ordering for them to head back with us. They are two of the best warriors to bring with us on this trip, they never hesitate to go into any fight! ¡°Yes, they areing!¡± I tell her when Cannones walking out of the house with dark eyes and clenched jaws, he looks furious! ¡°What¡¯s wrong!¡± Den says when he walks past us and heads for the borders without looking our way. ¡°Nothing!¡± he barks out before he shifts and shredded his clothes in the air, he stops to pick up a small bag in his mouth before he starts to run from here without saying anything else. ¡°I don¡¯t like the sound of that!¡± Den says when he walks up beside me and I see my other two warriorse running over to where we stand, they have already shifted to their wolves and we all take off our clothes before shifting and start to run after Cannon. Running after Cannon and trying to catch up with him but he is too fast at the moment and whatever she told him to get him this furious isn¡¯t a good sign! The run back to the castle goes fast and when I reach the front door Cannon is already back at the door and dressed. I have never seen him run that fast before and it has me alert. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask him when I meet him in the hallway. He is only grunting in response when I stop to stand in front of him. ¡°I can see that she clearly told you some bad news!¡± I say to him when he doesn¡¯t speak up. ¡°You will know when I can tell you! Can we get on the road!¡± he barks and pushes by me and heads for the door. ¡°I¡¯m getting the cars ready!¡± he says before pushing the door open and meeting the others who just arrived at the castle. ¡°We will be ready in a moment!¡± Den says to him when I turn and quickly make my way up to my chambers. Putting on some clothes quickly before I head down the stairs to meet the others when my fatheres out from my office with his beta behind him and stops in the hallway. ¡°I have contacted the vampire council and found out it¡¯s probably one of the new vampires who won¡¯t submit to theirws, they have some problems with them as we have with the rogues! They are prepared toe down here and help us if you find out more about where they are located!¡± my father says and I stop to take in what he said. ¡°at least two vampires were at her office! They K*lled her secretary and somehow, they have knowledge of how to mask their scent!¡± I tell them what we have learned so far. ¡°Do you know why he is doing this!¡± my father¡¯s beta ask me. ¡°He wants to break the mate bond!¡± I tell him when I see Den open the front door and motion to me they are ready. ¡°Selena¡¯s pack members are trying to get some information on how they could have known how to use a rare herb. It appears very few know about it, and how to properly use it, we are heading over to the ce Cannon knows it¡¯s growing. We¡¯re trying to find any trace!¡± I tell them before I turn around to walk over to Den ¡°Where are you going?¡± my father asks and I look at him over my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s located between the two packs behind the cave, closer to the borders in the north!¡± I tell them and walk away. ¡°I will call the council again with the new information, be careful!¡± my father says when I have reached over to the door, I take onest nce at him before going out of the door. Outside I find four cars packed with people inside and Cannon is holding the door open to the back seat of one of the cars. I see both of his favorite warriors inside the car, one is driving the car and I know with him there the drive will go fast. I don¡¯t mind and quickly get inside when Cannones to sit beside me in the back, turning my head I see Den in one other car with both Jessie and Zoey and two others. Every seat is upied in the other cars with our men and wee prepared to face trouble. I get this feeling Cannon knows more than he is saying! ¡°Are you satisfied with the number of men we have with us?¡± I ask Cannon when he only curses under his breath and looks out the window, I get all the answers I need to know, he has more information about what we are going to face that he isn¡¯t telling me. ¡°I have called the Alpha in the pack and they will go with us to scout the area! We can take a few hours of sleep once we get there before we start!¡± he says and I have no ns on staying anywhere, turning my head and looking out the window when the car starts to roll away from the castle. I know it will take several hours until we have arrived and it will probably be dark once we reach the pack with the detour we have to take to get there! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I¡¯m not going to wait once we get there I¡¯m heading out!¡± I tell him. ¡°NO!¡± he barks out and I snap my head to look at him, he has a strange look on his face and I wonder whatever can have made him that way! Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Kian POV: The car ride has taken several hours, and I have used the time to look at every map of the area I can find and satellite footage. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. All I have been able to see is a thick forest over the area and nothing has been revealed on the ground. ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± Cannon says when we take off from the main road. It has started to get dark outside and it won¡¯t take long before the sun haspletely gone down. Cannon gets a phone call and answers it! Trying to listen to who it is I instantly figure out it¡¯s Emma by the tone of his voice. He ends the phone call after a short moment and drags a hand down his face, at the sight of him, he didn¡¯t get any good news from her. ¡°Can you tell me what that was about?¡± I ask him when he doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I guess we have found out how he can know about the herb and make the potions,¡± he says when the cares to stop outside the pack house and looking over at the entrance I see the Alpha and his men standing and waiting for us. ¡°How?¡± I ask him when he turns to look at me. ¡°Sari found out that one of her closest friends where missing a granddaughter since a couple of weeks back, she had been learned by her and no one has seen her since she went to visit a friend!¡± he says and that would connect the dots, ff she has found Elijah and helped him somehow. ¡°Why would she help Elijah? Is she kidnapped by him?¡± I say out loud what I am thinking. ¡°that¡¯s what everyone is thinking!¡± Cannon says when the door beside me is being opened and Den pops his head inside. ¡°Her grandma said she always let them know if she where going somewhere and now she hasn¡¯t contacted them in weeks, she would never go that long without calling them!¡± he says and I turn my head to look at Den before I start to head out of the car. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t what?¡± Den asks when I¡¯m outside the car, Jessie and Zoey stand beside him and wait for us. ¡°It looks like we might have found out how Elijah knows about the herb and how to make the potion, Cannon can fill you in on the details!¡± I tell them before turning to greet the Alpha who hase over to meet us. ¡°Hi, Albert!¡± I say and take his hand and give it a shake. ¡°Your G*mma called and ask us for help, the area you want to go to is a swamp for most of the part we have knowledge about. It¡¯s a hard terrain to walk through!¡± he says and I have figured as much by the satellite footage. ¡°I suggest we go in the early morning to have a look!¡± he says when Cannon walks over to where we stand. ¡°It sounds good to me!¡± he says and the restes over to where I stand. ¡°I would rather get going right away!¡± Jessiees up behind me and says, I¡¯m with her on this! ¡°NO!¡± Cannon barks out again. ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten for the whole day and we need some food and sleep before we go, who knows what we will find once we get there!¡± he says and now I got a hunch about what he knows, looking at him for a long moment but he doesn¡¯t takes his eyes away from me. ¡°Alright!¡± I say after a long moment of silence. ¡°Why are you giving in to him? Am I the only one who wants to find her or what!¡± Jessie burst out when Den grabs her to the side and turning to look at them I see they have a heated argument, I know Emma has seen something and told it to Cannon. I will have to trust her on this one! ¡°Well then,e inside!¡± Albert says and I follow after him over to the pack house. We get served dinner and sit to talk for a long time in the dining room, they exin everything suspicious they have seen in thest months, they haven¡¯t loosed any pack members but there has been a lot of activity close to their borders. When we are done they show us to a couple of rooms, I¡¯m not tired and there is no way I¡¯m going to sleep when I know she is out there and he got his hands on her. ¡°I¡¯m sharing a room with you!¡± I hear Cannon say when we have reached a room with two beds inside, I don¡¯t mind and open the door and step inside when he follows behind. ¡°Making sure I¡¯m not leaving in the middle of the night!¡± I say and turn to look at him where he stands in the room before he walks over and ces his bag on the bed. ¡°Something in that way!¡± he says when he takes a seat on the bed. Taking off my shoes I sit down on the bed and drag a hand through my hair. ¡°We are facing something tomorrow once we get there! Aren¡¯t we? And that¡¯s why you have us all waiting until it¡¯s morning?¡± I say to him and watch his movement. ¡°Perhaps!¡± he says before he sighs and gets up from the bed and walks over to his bag, I see him take out a small bag and hold it in his hands when I start to feel a tremendous amount of pain in my stomach and over my chest. It knocks the air out of my lungs and I fall forward on the floor, hitting it with my face first! I hear Cannon¡¯s footsteps when he walks over to where Iy on the ground, I get turned around on my back while I try to breathe through the pain but ck dots start to y in front of my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here for this! What he is doing to her has begun!¡± he says and I try to fight it! If I feel this amount of pain what isn¡¯t she feeling? I feel the bond to her start to fade away slowly when Cannon ce a bottle to my lips and pour some liquid down my throat. ¡°It will hurt worse but this is the only way! I¡¯m not leaving your side so focus on the mate bond! Give Selena strength to fight it!¡± I hear him say from a far distance, the liquid burned all the way down to my stomach. I try to hold on to the bond and pull on it when my vision bes ck and I fall into darkness. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Selena POV: He gave me the syringe in my thigh and the pain it brought to me made me p@ss out, I even wished for death to take me instead. I thought this was it when the bond started to fade away, it felt like a part of me where about to d*ie when suddenly the thin thread that connected me to Kian stopped and pulled away. Just like it¡¯sying somewhere deep down, notpletely gone but broken. My heart feels like it has shattered into small pieces and the only one who can mend it together is Kian. Tears run down my cheeks where Iy in the bed, prisoned in my own body not able to move or fight him, my heart goes out to Kian, and the thought he won¡¯t survive this brings a sob to my lips, I should be stronger than this! I should be strong enough to fight for my destined mate, but I¡¯m nothing more than a breathing blood bag right now to feed Elijah¡¯s obsession with me! Opening my eyes I look right into a pitch¨Cck room, not a light in sight and I know it has to be in the middle of the night! I¡¯m not able to move when I hear his footsteps getting closer to where Iy on the bed. I¡¯ll rather face death than be f0rced to have him as my mate! I know if hepletes the mate bond and I K*ll him it will end up K*lling me too, that¡¯s a sacrifice I¡¯m ready to make just to K*ll him for what he has done! ¡°Now the worse part is over for you!¡± I hear him say before his armse under my body and he lifts me from the bed. Feeling his n@ked chest being pressed against my body I wish I had some strength to turn my head and rip his throat out but I¡¯mpletely cut off from my wolf. He starts to walk with me over to a door he pushes open with his foot, inside he walks over and ces me down on the toilet. I see good enough in the dark even without my wolf! ¡°I¡¯m going to lean you against the sink and you can do your business while I pour a bath!¡± he says and leans my upper body against the sink as he said, I don¡¯t care if I pee on the floor or over him! I don¡¯t care at all about anything else than the pain and emptiness I feel after Kian, I¡¯m hollow and dead inside! He took him from me! More tears run down my cheeks and maybe it would be for the best if Elijah s*cked me dry so there would be no turning back from the darkness, I don¡¯t want to keep breathing without Kian! I hear him turn on a tap and water starts to pour into the tube, I feel how my dder empties in the toilet and I don¡¯t care if it does or not. I hear him walk over to where I am and I guess he ns to wash his food! ¡°Are you done?¡± he says and I¡¯m not going to answer him! Sittingpletely silent when he leans down to pick me up again. ¡°I bet you are a bit angry about all of this but as soon we havepleted the mating it will all be good, and if you behave I will give you a nice time in the bathtub,¡± he says and a chill courses through my body, I don¡¯t want him anywhere near me! He lifts me from the toilet and starts to carry me over to the tube before he slowly gets inside with me in front of him, I have already noticed he took off my underwear when I was unconscious and who knows what else he has done to me! The warm water covers arge bit of my body when he pulls me t against him. and ces my head on his shoulder, One of his arms holds a tight grip around my waist when I feel him trace his nose down my cheek. I feel disgusted wherever he is touching my skin, I hate it! ¡°You smell so good! I¡¯m going to wash you up so you¡¯ll be ready for me once I can take your body!¡± he says and I bite my tongue to prevent myself from letting him. know what I feel about all this, I have a feeling if I¡¯m going to be able and put up any fight against him I have to pretend to give in to him. He starts to pour some shampoo into my hair and his handes up and washes my hair before he travels down my body and starts to wash my upper body, I hate to feel his hands on me and I would rather have him s*cking my blood than feel his touch. His handse to my bre@sts when I feel his dirk jerk behind my back and I have to swallow a sob. Remembering Emma¡¯s words how she pulled away from what happened to her body and no one of the men could take her just her body! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Well, I have to find a way out of this, I will not let him take my body! His hand travels down my stomach and I start to feel panic through all this, can¡¯t move and he does what he wants! A sob leaves my lips I don¡¯t manage to swallow. His handes up to my face instead when he takes a grip on my chin. ¡°Are you still thinking of him?¡± he says with venom in his voice next to my ear while his grip on my chin increases, I don¡¯t care to answer his question, he will not get anything out of me! He takes arge inhale at my skin before he travels down with his nose over my neck and down to my shoulder where Kian¡¯s mark used to be. ¡°I know something I can do to have you more willing against me!¡± his evil voice says right before I feel his teeth sink down into my shoulder, I cry out in pain when his teeth hit my bone, he holds me hard and tight to his body. Feeling when his d*ck grows hard behind my back when his venom starts to swirl around in my veins, he marked me! I gasp out from the feeling when he retracts his teeth and licks over the bite. ¡°I knew you would being around once you get a taste of my venom!¡± he says next to my ear and I feel something stir inside my body. His venom spreads through my body slowly and for every ce, it travels through my veins a warm feeling starts to take over, this is nothing like the mate bond I felt with Kian! My mind is upied with the feeling when his handes down and cups my p*ssy, I¡¯m lost in my own body and trying to feel what¡¯s happening when he starts to wash me and I gasp out from the feeling when his venomes closer to my heart. ¡°I knew you would like it! And the best thing is I get to mark you again once I take your body as mine to complete it properly!¡± he says when I feel something snap in ce inside my body, Instead of fighting against it, I wee it! It stirs and sizzles under my skin, ready to show its real face to me and I know his venom just opened up a new gift inside of me, I bet he didn¡¯t prepare for this! Remember the witch¡¯s word to trust my gifts and I haven¡¯t gotten all of mine when I met him. This is something new and changes something in my body, I feel it mixes inside, pulling at my other gifts and spreading through my veins. It stirs and pulls at my strength and every nerve in my body gets connected to it. Something is taking over my senses and I know I will get s*cked down into the darkness again, this time I wee it! I hope once everything has connected, I will get my strength back! If I do, I will show him what he has taken from me and my wrath will be unleashed! Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Selena POV: There is some movement beside me I realize I¡¯m back in the bed again and Elijah isying beside me. Feeling my body and I have started to get some strength back, I feel it deep down something has changed, and starting to gain strength. ¡°I hadn¡¯t nned for you to p@ss out again! I was about to give you a nice moment when you suddenly were out!¡± I hear his voice and open my eyes to see the room is still ck, turning my head I see him lying beside me in only a pair of boxers, I feel relieved he didn¡¯t get to do something more to me! ¡°Now is time for your refill!¡± he says and I know I have to buy myself some time to try and get as much strength back as I can, whatever he is giving me has me weak and unable to move, cut off from my wolf. ¡°What is it you are giving me?¡± I ask the one thing Ie to think of. ¡°Nice to hear your voice again!¡± he says when I feel him get up from the bed and move around in the room before he turns on a light by the window. ¡°It¡¯s a rare herb that can do pretty much anything!¡± he says and with the knowledge, I have from these years with Sari and Emma they are extremely rare and I only know about two of them. Elijah is a vampire, then howe he knows about it? lowe you know about the herb?¡± I ask him and turn my head to the side and look at him when he walks over to the table in the middle of the room and picks up a bottle, he turns his head and looks at me with his wicked smile, I already know by now I won¡¯t be liking his answer! ¡°Remember I told you I had a mate I K*lled!¡± he says and takes up a syringe from the table. ¡°I met her a few weeks back when she came to visit a friend in the city! When my eyesnded on her I knew she was nothingpared to you and one I would never ept, but I did have good use of her!¡± he says and starts to fill up the syringe with the liquid, looking at him when he ces the bottle down on the tray. ¡°She did anything for me and all that pathetic little girl wanted to do was to please me, she was nothing more than someone to f***k while I waited for her to fix my potions! You know she was a witch and granddaughter to Sari¡¯s friend!¡± he says and now he got my whole attention, he knows about Sari then I guess he knows about my pack too! ¡°Now I got your attention, do I! Well, don¡¯t be surprised! I know everything about your pack and what you are. If it weren¡¯t for the rogue king who wants you out of the way for him to K*ll Kian and take over his kingdom I wouldn¡¯t have gotten my hands on the herb I needed to break your bond!¡± he says and starts to walk closer to the bed with an evil smile. ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± I say in shock, there are too many loose ends for me to connect it all. ¡°Well, your little stunt when you meet the rogue king on the cliff got you all his devoted attention! It took until I wanted the herb and went to theirnds that we figured it all out who you are and what your connection to Kian is! He was eager to help me get what I needed and even supplied me with this house they have in the middle of the forest!¡± he says and it all brings me more questions, remembering the big grey wolf by the cliff I guess it¡¯s the rogue King. Why would the rogue King help him with everything? Even supply him with a house for him to use? All I can think of is that he is hoping to lure Kian here if he figures out somehow where I am, but he had to know I was his second chance mate and if Elijah seeded in breaking the bond it would have Kian K*lled without them having to lift a finger against him, It doesn¡¯t add up! Or didn¡¯t they believe Elijah could break the bond? This doesn¡¯t make sense! ¡°Theirnds?¡± I have to ask, what I know of the rogues doesn¡¯t have anynds. ¡°Well, technically it¡¯s not theirnds, they are just upying a piece of the no man¡¯snd, no one is here and they can upy thend without any interference. This little house is located in a swamp where the herb is growing right outside the door, I use to belong to a witch once, she was r@ped by a werewolf and gave birth to their child. He actually got some special gifts himself even if he is a werewolf! When he grew older he got mad at his mother for keeping him from meeting his father so he K*lled her, you can guess who his father is!¡± he says with an evilugh. I know exactly who he is referring to as his father and it all makes sense who¡¯s the energy I felt that day in the rogue camp, he has to have been born from a very highly gifted witch to get treats from her while he is a shifter, I could feel his energy reach out to mine that day when we met. With such a gifted wolf on their side, I know there will be a tuff battle once it begins! Do they believe I will change sides and join them if Elijah manages toplete the bond and he is my mate? Is that what they are nning? Or do they lend him this house to him if he doesn¡¯t manage to complete it and they are nning to kidnap me or try to K*ll me? My mind is spinning with all these questions I just got! Elijah doesn¡¯t seem to question the help at all! Does he know more than I do or haven¡¯t they filled him in on everything and not told him what I am and what I can do? Is that it? ¡°Elijah, do you know what I can do?¡± I have to ask him, I know if he answers it I will get some of my questions answered. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He takes a seat beside me and turns his head and looks at me. ¡°Of course, I do! You can portal! I even got to see it with my own eyes when you portal into the alley behind work. Have to say I¡¯m impressed and that¡¯s why I have to keep your wolf dormant so you don¡¯t portal away from me before we havepleted the mating!¡± he says and now I understand why they are helping him! They haven¡¯t told him what I can do and what gifts I possess, how can he be so blind that he doesn¡¯t question their help at all? I only needed to hear this from him to understand what their motives are! Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Selena POV: Well, they can forget about it! If I get my strength back my only mission is to K*ll them all for what they have done to me and Kian, now my target it¡¯s not only Elijah but all of them! I will not stop until I have gotten my revenge! Give me my strength back and I will bring them hell for this! Trying to move any muscle in my body I feel some movement in my fingers, I can¡¯t move too much and alert Elijah my strength is slowlying back! He starts to lift the nket off my body when he takes my arm in his hand, his nosees down to my wrist when he takes arge inhale. I can¡¯t have him s*cking more of my blood and weakening me more. ¡°How long have you been a vampire and howe you know how to mask your scent?¡± I ask him when he stops and lifts his head to look at me. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± he asks and doesn¡¯t take his eyes away from me, I know I have to keep calm and don¡¯t give away any motions to have him question what I¡¯m up to. ¡°Only want to get to know you better. It feels like I don¡¯t know you at all!¡± I say in a steady voice and try to sound convincing. He keeps my eyes locked with his for a long moment before he sits back up. ¡°I was turned a couple of years back by a friend I met on a business trip, found him s*cking blood from a maid at the hotel, and instantly wanted to be like him. He is the one who showed me how to mask my scent, I will introduce you to him when we are done! He is here with a couple more friends of ours!¡± he says and leans down to trace his nose over my arm again. ¡°He is here? Don¡¯t you have a pack orws you live under?¡± I ask, I have very little knowledge about vampires and how their world works. I haven¡¯t run into one before and from what I know they have their own cities and council, hear him. chuckle at my question before he stops. ¡°Those old fossils with theirws they can keep to themselves, we live under no rules! You can say we are like your rogues! Free to do whatever we want¡± he says when theree some heavy footsteps outside the door and I see Elijah snap his head towards the door. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. There is a knock when he gets up and heads over to the table where he ces the syringe down on the tray. Following him with my eyes when he walks over to the door and opens it, I can¡¯t see who¡¯s on the other side but I can hear them talk. ¡°He wants to know how it goes!¡± I hear the other man ask Elijah. I guess he wants to know how the mating ising along. ¡°It¡¯s going good and it won¡¯t take long now!¡± Elijah answers him when I hear more footsteps in the hallway. ¡°He wants you to bring her over to their camp once you are done, he doesn¡¯t like to wait and wants you to finish this fast!¡± the man says and my heart takes one extra beat from his words. I don¡¯t have my strength back to fight him yet, I need more time! ¡°Tell him it will be done tomorrow!¡± he says and then I hear the door close again, I have to keep calm and try to focus. If I have to tomorrow, I might have gained back a lot of my strength! If I can get him to somehow not give the syringe to me then I have a chance. Looking at him when he starts to walk back over to the table and pick up the syringe from the tray, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to be able to reach to him! The one I thought he once where is obviously only what he wanted me to think he was, this person in front of me is the opposite of kind and thoughtful. To be able and K*lls its own mate has to be the deepest of evil you could get. By the look of him, I don¡¯t think he has a good bone in his body! ¡°Well, where were we!¡± he says and stops to sniff in the air for a long moment before there is another knock on the door. ¡°Yes!¡± he shouts from inside to the one on the other side of the door. ¡°We found some dinner walking around in the forest and picking mushrooms if you want to eat something more than the blood from your mate we are about to start!¡± he says and I feel bad for the person who will be eaten by their hands. All these evil vampires I guess won¡¯t leave the person alive. ¡°I¡¯lle in a minute!¡± Elijah says and I hear the other one behind the door turn and walk away. Looking up at the ceiling and hating to not be able and do something, I willy in here and can¡¯t do anything about this either. Anger starts to bubble up in my veins. when I feel a tear run down my cheek from despair, f*ck all of them! The bed dip and I feel Elijah¡¯s hande up to my cheek when he wipes off my tear. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad! You will have to learn to share me with others, I like to s*ck out all their blood before I f**k their dead body! I can¡¯t K*ll you now can I!¡± he says and I almost throw up by hearing his words. He is the sickest person I have ever met, and I have met many disgusting people throughout my years! ¡°I won¡¯t be gone long, I will take care of you when I get back!¡± he says when I feel him lift the nket off my thigh and I know what he is going to do before he even shoots the needle inside my thigh. Feeling the liquid spread through my vein, pain starts to build up inside my body. Not as painful as yesterday but I scream out and tears start to flood down my cheeks. ¡°I love to hear you scream in pain, you get me so turned on!¡± I hear his voice close to my ear when I feel the liquid flood around in my system. Closing my eyes and breathe through the pain when I feel my veins start to sizzle under my skin, my new gift moves and reaches out to embrace the potion. Feel how it starts to draw energy from it and build up in my body instead, It¡¯s just like the potion feeds my gift with new strength! I start to chuckle through the tears of relief I feel from this new knowledge. I¡¯m getting exhausted at the same time, but it¡¯s fine because I know once I wake up again I will be stronger, he just gave me my freedom in that syringe without knowing it! ¡°What are youughing at!¡± I hear him say with some questions in his voice, he should be afraid of the monster inside me that will build up until it¡¯s ready to be unleashed! Once it¡¯s ready I will not spare anyone who is close enough to this house, they all will be erased by my hand! ¡°Answer me!¡± he booms out and that only has me chuckle more. Soon he will know exactly what I can do and then it will be toote for him. ¡°You have no idea what you just did!¡± I say to him right before I pass out with a smile on my lips. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Kian POV: Hearing voices around me I open my eyes and see I¡¯mying on the bed. Adjusting my eyes to the lights in the room I feel weak and hollow. Remembering this feeling all too well I try to sense for our bond but it¡¯s gone, I can¡¯t feel her! Laying there on the bed I only know I can¡¯t let himplete it, I have to find her. ¡°How is it with him!¡± I hear Den¡¯s voice and know I¡¯m not alone in the room. ¡°He¡¯s hanging in there¡± Cannon answers when I try to sit up. ¡°I can answer that question for you, I¡¯m dying!¡± I say and feel Cannon behind me helping me to sit up in the bed. Swinging my legs over the edge of the bed I have to hold on to the bed when my head starts to spin. ¡°What happened!¡± Zoey asks and looking at her she is clearly worried. Turning my head back I ce my hands on the edge and try to get up when Cannon is behind me and give a push so I¡¯m standing up. ¡°He managed to break the bond!¡± I say and take arge breath, I¡¯m weak but have to get out there to look for her, can¡¯t let himplete it! Rage starts to fill up in my body, there is no way I will let him get away with this! ¡°Are you sure you should head out to look for her?¡± Den asks when I make my way over to the bathroom. Looking out the window I see it¡¯s almost morning and I¡¯m not going to wait any longer. ¡°Yes, I am! I say before reaching over to the bathroom and getting inside. Turning the lights on, my eyesnd on the mirror in the bathroom, and looking at my reflection I¡¯m pale and have dark circles under my eyes. He took my mate from me! He broke the bond we shared and I¡¯m getting weaker by the minute. There is no turning back from this and if it¡¯s going to be thest I can do for her l will get her free from him. Doing my business in the bathroom before I wash up and heading out to the others. Coming out of the bathroom they all look at me with concern in their eyes. ¡°You know if you get marked from someone else you can make it!¡± Den says and I turn to look at him with disgust. ¡°Selena is the only mate for me!¡± I say and end the discussion, I don¡¯t want to hear any other suggestions, It¡¯s her or no one! ¡°Alright! We should get the Alpha before we leave?¡± Zoey says and starts to head for the door. ¡°I¡¯m going in a moment without him if he isn¡¯t ready!¡± I say and walk over to take a seat on the bed again. ¡°Go ahead! I¡¯m staying with Kian!¡± Cannon says and I see the others leave when hees over with a new potion in his hand, wondering what this is supposed to do! ¡°For what?¡± I ask him, nothing can help my situation! I feel how my life is slowly leaving me. ¡°It¡¯s to give you strength. Emma is doing everything she can and after this one, I have to be honest and tell you I have another one, I hope that one won¡¯t be needed!¡± he says and I don¡¯t want to hear more about what it¡¯s for, I¡¯m done with this! Taking the potion I swallow it and hold the empty can in my hand. For her, I will fight and hang in here! ¡°I guess this is it then, I¡¯m heading out now,¡± I say and get up on my feet. Doesn¡¯t care about taking off any clothes, I will shred them once I¡¯m out of the pack house, now I¡¯m going on a hunt and there is no one to stop me! Going out of the room and walking out of the pack house I hear several footsteps behind me when I make my way out of the house. Standing outside I take a deep breath and feel some energy returning to my body, I guess her potion is doing something good! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Leaping forward I shift in the air and shred my clothes doing so. Starting to run towards where I know the swamp willy when I hear several footsteps behind me, turning my head I see them all run with me. Cannon runs up beside me when we cross the road and are about to leave the alpha¡¯s packnd and head over to no man¡¯snd. The alpha and his men run beside us before they quicken their steps and run ahead of us, showing the way we have to take to get there the easiest way. It¡¯s early morning and the sun is beginning toe up in the sky, making it easier for us to see the way ahead of us when wee to a thick forest. After a long run, wee to stand close to a swamp when Cannon start to sniff in the air. I know he is trying to find the herb we are looking for when he finds a trace and starts to make his way forward, following him from behind I mind link him. ¡°Found something?¡± I say when he takes off closer to the swamp and shifts in his ce. ¡°Here is the herb!¡± he says and point at the swamp. I shift and walk up beside him, looking at where he points I see the herb and even smell the distinct smell over here. The rest shift and walk over to where we stand and look at the swamp, there has to be something more! I feel it deep down in my body, something is pulling me to go forward. ¡°This is all there is? A swamp and no houses or cabins? Nothing else around this area?¡± I ask the alpha when I see him look at his men for a moment before turning back and looking at me. ¡°There is a house further inside the swamp! It¡¯s tricky to reach over there and none of us has been anywhere near it for decades! It¡¯s the house of an evil witch and no one has dared to set their feet on her grounds for ages!¡± Albert says and I look at him for a long moment before turning back my head to look out at the swamp. To me, there is no hesitation about what I have to do. ¡°Show me the way! None of you have toe, just show me where to go!¡± I say and everyone is silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you to go there alone! I¡¯ming with you.¡± Cannon says before the others agree with him. Everyone wille to look for the house! ¡°Are you sure about this? I have nothing to lose, but you have!¡± I say when Den ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡°Definitely! We are not leaving you!¡± he says and I know there is no point in arguing with them. ¡°Alright! Show the way!¡± I say when Albert and his men are quick to shift. Following behind them we have to run for a long moment through the thick forest before we reach the other side of the swamp, seeing a small path over the swamp before there lies a thick wall of trees and bushes. There is no way to see what is behind it and there is no point in thinking more of it, I came here to find any trace of her and if I have to face a wicked witch I will! Slowly making my way over on the small path, to the other side of the swamp Ie closer to the wall of trees and the closer I get to them I see through some parts a house standing further inside on what looks like an ind. Something is pulling me toward the house and I have to follow the pull. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Selena POV: Hearing them talk in the room Iypletely still to not give away that I¡¯m awake, feeling my new ability sizzling under my skin like a barrier to shield me and I get this feeling none of them will notice anything. They won¡¯t sense I¡¯m awake or that my gift has brought my strength back! I could portal away from here and get back to my pack but that¡¯s not my goal anymore, I¡¯m here for my revenge and my revenge I will get! ¡°The sun is almost up and you only have a few hours toplete the bond!¡± I hear a man say in the room before I hear them walk closer to where Iy on the bed, pretending to still be out. I hear them sniff in the air and stop right beside me on the bed. ¡°She¡¯s about to go into heat! I bet she was close to getting into heat with Kian before you took the mate bond away, this will make it easier for you!¡± the man says and I hear them bothugh. I have to admit I¡¯m smiling on the inside because none of them have any idea what¡¯s about to happen and once they realize it will be all toote! I will send them all to their death and even if this will take me too, I¡¯m satisfied that I managed to erase them all and get my revenge. ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to take her in a bit, only need a snack first then I will be back andplete it even if she is unconscious!¡± I hear Elijah say ¡°I bet you would enjoy it if she were unconscious instead!¡± the man says and I have to keep it together and bide my time! It¡¯s almost done. ¡°Yeh! I will do it to herter once we are mated, there is so much stuff I will try on her!¡± I hear Elijah say and feel disgusted by them all. ¡°I hope you keep your word and let me f*ck her once you havepleted it!¡± the other man says and I can¡¯t believe how sick can they be? ¡°You will! I¡¯m just going to give her a small dose of the potion then It will soon be done!¡± I hear Elijah say and I wee another shot of the potion, with all the checked where they went after¡± the man says when Elijah ces the quilt over me again. The potion swirls around in my veins and I get stronger by the second! I bet if I opened my eyes right now there would be a purple glow in my vision, I¡¯m so close now! I¡¯m still cut off from my wolf and something in the potion is keeping her dormant, well it doesn¡¯t seem like I need her strength now with this new gift. ¡°Go and check it out ande back to report what it is before approaching them!¡± Elijah says when I hear him walk around in the room. They all leave the room and I take my chance to open my eyes and turn my head to the window, seeing the sun is almost up I wonder if Kian still is alive! I haven¡¯t felt anything from him since he broke the bond. Tears start to run down my cheeks, hate that I wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight Elijah! I lost him, my mate! all I can do now is get my revenge. He broke my heart when he took my bond away, all that¡¯s left of me is a ck hole! Wiping away my tears I don¡¯t get any more time to think about it when footsteps are heard in the hallway and they are heading over to where I am. Turning back my head Iy still on the bed when theye inside the room, there are more steps than just one when they close the door. Is he nning on having the other one to watch, then go ahead!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. They won¡¯t be seeing anything! ¡°She¡¯s still out!¡± I hear Elijah say when he stops beside the bed. I hear him starting to take off his clothes before the quilt is lifted off me and the bed dip when he gets on it, he pushes my legs apart before I feel him climb between. Layingpletely still when I hear some footsteps outside the door. ¡°There are some people outside the swamp! Do you want us to go outside and take care of it or wait until you are done!¡± I hear a man say when I feel Elijah¡¯s hand being ced on my thigh and he settles himself between my legs before his other hand is ced beside my head. ¡°Wait right outside the house and keep an eye on them. If they get too close take them out!¡± Elijah says before he leans closer to my shoulder and takes arge sniff. Now is my time! Wrapping my arms around his neck I pull him closer to me and hold a hard grip. when I wrap my legs around his waist. ¡°Oh, you are awake and eager to let me take you!¡± he says in surprise and takes his hand to my thigh and tries to get me to loosen my grip on him. But that will never happen! ¡°Release your hold and I will make you mine!¡± he says and try to get out of my grip. My energy is ready to burst and I only need to let the barrier down before I will st this ce to pieces. Taking arge breath for what¡¯s about toe! Last time Kian helped me to get my energy back from bursting, this time I will release it all with a smile on my lips! Holding harder around Elijah when I take my lips near his ear. ¡°I will never be yours!¡± I say and open my eyes when I let my barrier down and let go! my energy burst out and this is it when all I see around me is a purple wall! Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Kian POV: Taking a few steps closer to the bushes by the swamp Cannon and Jessiee walking up behind me turning my head to look back I see everyone else walking on the small path over the swamp. Hearing some soundsing from the house I snap my head in that direction and see some men get out and stand outside the house. I¡¯m about to get further ahead, ready to take them on when I get grabbed from behind and Cannon starts to drag me back. ¡°Get away from here now!¡± he booms out and starts dragging me with him away from my ce. I try to get him to loosen his grip on me when all I see is a purple light hit us all and I get sted back by the shock wave. The impact is massive and everything bes dark for a moment. Opening my eyes I find myselfying on the ground with my lower body in the swamp, trying to feel my body when I turn around on my stomach. It¡¯s ringing in my ears and my vision is blurry when I try to get up from my ce, turning my head and looking around I try to see the others I know Cannon and Jessie were right behind me. I have to blink repeatedly to try and get my sight back to normal, it takes a moment before the ringing in my ears starts to subside and my vision bes better. My eyesnd on Cannon a bit in front of me, he isying on his stomach with his. face down on the ground. I don¡¯t see any movement when Den is walking up to him, he squats down on the ground and turns Cannon around to his back instead, I see his chest rise and fall and that¡¯s a good sign. Den gets up and walks over to where Iy on the ground, turning to my back I try to sit up and have to take it slow. ¡°Are you alright? Have you seen Jessie?¡± he asks and I hear how worried he is in his voice. Shaking my head no when my vision starts to clear up. ¡°Is she the only one you can¡¯t find?¡± I ask him and try to get up from my ce but my legs are like jelly and I instantly get a hit of dizziness when Den grabs my arm. ¡°It looks like she is the only one missing. Two of the Alphas men are badly hurt andying further up, they have mind linked for more help and I have to find Jessie!¡± he says and lets go of my arm when I hear Cannon start to talk beside me on the ground. ¡°F*ck! I missed it!¡± he says and I turn my head to look at him. ¡°You missed what?¡± I hear Den ask and wait for the answer, seeing him get up from the ground and look at his body. ¡°Emma told me to get away from here if there would be some men walking outside the house! I where almost toote!¡± he says andes walking up beside me. Turning around to look back over the swamp my eyes have a hard time focusing at first before I see every treeying on the ground and almost every bush being ripped apart, further ahead where the house stood before is only some debris left. ¡°You¡¯re telling me Emma knew this was going to happen? Then tell me is the witch dead?¡± I ask and feel devastated if this were the only clue and now the whole ce is erased. He doesn¡¯t answer my question when I turn around slowly to see Den has left to look for Jessie and Zoey is down in the swamp and searching for her, she is all covered in dirt. Turning my head back to look at Cannon he is searching on the ground for something and it takes a moment before I see him find the bottle with the potion, I didn¡¯t see him bring it with him but it¡¯s obvious he had to have carried it in his mouth. ¡°Is she dead!¡± I ask again when he hasn¡¯t answered for a long moment. He turns to look at me and by the sight of him I know it wasn¡¯t the witch and the purple light came from her. ¡°You knew she was here and you didn¡¯t tell me, you f*cking knew!¡± I bark out and rage takes over my body from their betrayal. If they have told me before I would have been here and could have stopped him from breaking the bond. Because of them, this happened! Shifting on my ce and start to run over to where the house used to stand. I¡¯m too angry to listen for any response from him! Another second in front of him and I might take out my anger on him and he wouldn¡¯t survive it! They both knew she was here and they let this happen! ¡°Kian listen to me!¡± I hear Cannon shout out after me but I have heard enough from him and Emma. I could have prevented this! I could still have her as my mate if they have told me. Running over the swamp on debris and fallen trees we make it over to the nd. There is arge pile of debris and fallen trees in the ce where the house used to stand, starting to sniff on the ground and try to find any trace of her I curse in my head! How the f*ck could Emma let this happen if she knew it before? Hearing some movement to my side I see Jessiees running, she is dirty and bloody over her head. She runs right to the debris and starts to throw it away from the pile. ¡°Help me get all of this away!¡± she screams out and I don¡¯t hesitate and shift before I get in the pile and start to throw it to the side. We are upied with trying to get it away when the restes over and start to lift a big tree away from the pile. I get a sniff of her scent and instantly all my senses are on high alert, she is here! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sniffing around I find her scent stronger on one side and rush over to get a better chance to smell it. Walking around her scent gets stronger and I start to lift some debris away when I feel her scent getting stronger for everything I take away. ¡°She is here!¡± I bark out when the others rush over to my side and help lift everything away piece by piece until my eyesnd on her small hand sticking out under a beam. My heart takes an extra beat at the sight of her when we lift it off her. She is badly hurt with blood covering her whole body, falling to my knees beside her I sniff in the air and I¡¯m relieved most of the blood doesn¡¯t belong to her. Leaning forward I ce my hand on her cheek and tingles instantly y under my palm, it¡¯s still there! I hear a weak sob from her lips and have no time to waste when I bit into my wrist before cing it to her lips. ¡°Fight Selena!¡± I say to her when I take my wrist away and bite into it again before cing it on her lips. I feel exhausted and weak, my head starts to spin. ¡°Kian stop!¡± I hear Cannon bark out but I ignore it. I will never listen to him again! Holding my wrist to her lips when I¡¯m being f0rcefully dragged away from her. Trying to fight it but it¡¯s even getting hard to take a breath, trying to fight my body and take a deep breath. ¡°F*ck Kian!¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Selena POV: I register when something heavy falls on my body and his mark is burning painfully, I know he is dead and that brings me some relief through the pain. I can¡¯t move a muscle and it doesn¡¯t take long before I feel how my body starts to shut down bit by bit! My only goal was to get my revenge and I was prepaid for this, I¡¯m cut off from my wolf and can¡¯t heal properly. Every breath I take hurts tremendously and I have no sight in front of me, debris from the house isying on top of me and right now I have air to breathe but not for long. I fall in and out of consciousness when I thought I heard his voice from far away, but that can¡¯t be! I¡¯m only imagining things that can¡¯t possibly happen! Tears run down my cheek when it¡¯s getting harder to breathe, I¡¯m ready to give up and let go. What¡¯s there to hold on to when I¡¯ve lost my true mate, the pain it brings me is more than I can live with! I feel something being lifted off me when his handes to my cheek and I know it¡¯s only in my imagination when I feel tingles under his touch, it can¡¯t be true. ¡°Fight Selena!¡± I hear his voice from a far distance and a sob leaves my lips. Is he here? No, it can¡¯t be but then I feel his blood run down my throat and I know he is here! He found me somehow out here, trying to hold on to the thought the bond still is there deep down somewhere and not gone for good, my mate! I have some glimpses of me being carried in someone¡¯s arms, there are no tingles and I can¡¯t smell Kian¡¯s scent at all, where is he if he found me but doesn¡¯t carry me? I try to lift my head but don¡¯t manage to move a muscle. The next time I wake up I¡¯m certain we are in a car and I¡¯mying in the back seat, hearing some low voices from the front but doesn¡¯t manage to hear what anyone of them say. The next time I wake up I feel a hand petting my head I try to take in my surroundings and feel my body, I¡¯m still in pain and cut off from my wolf. Trying to lift my hand it get caught in someone else hand when the person holds it tight in their hand. ¡°Take it easy Selena! You are badly hurt and your healing goes extremely slow!¡± I hear Emma¡¯s voice and can¡¯t help but sob from my friend¡¯s voice, I never thought I would hear her voice again and I had made peace with it. Squeezing her hand as hard I can as a response her handes behind my head. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a potion and try to help you!¡± she says and holds my head up when I feel her ce a bottle to my lips, feeling the liquid run down my throat I know what it is when I get the taste on my tongue. It tastes awful but I know it will help me! Swallowing the liquid she ces my head down on the pillow again and I try to open my eyes but it feels like my face is three times bigger and I can¡¯t move my eyelids, trying to speak but all I manage to do is grunt. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Stay calm Selena! You have more broken bones in your body than whole ones as it is now and your face is smushed, the swelling prevents you from being able to open your eyes or speak. Try to stay calm and give the potions some time to work, if it doesn¡¯t help enough I will get my daughter here to help you heal!¡± she says and I try to speak in protest and shake my head no at her. There is no way I will ever let her daughter try and heal me, she is only a little girl and too young! It¡¯s one thing to heal a bruise or a cut but this is way too big for her little soul to try and fix. I will let it heal slowly by itself! ¡°Alright I won¡¯t bring her here if you stay calm and let it take some time!¡± she says when I hear her walk around in the room before shees back and ce something cold on my face, it feels somewhat better whit it. ¡°I will try and clean your body again and see if you have made any progress. I will probably hurt but try to endure it!¡± she says when I feel what¡¯s on me being lifted from my body. The moment she starts to clean my body I would rather be unconscious instead of feeling the pain when she wash me! ¡°Your leg is the worse I have ever seen and if it doesn¡¯t turn soon for the better we have to do something! I have tried to flush what he gave you out of your system so you can get your wolf back, but I don¡¯t see any improvement yet.¡± I hear how worried she is and maybe it¡¯s a good thing I can¡¯t see how it looks, I just hope will be able to reach my wolf soon, I know the healing will go faster than! I feel her ce something cold on my leg and on several ces on my body before she slowly ces what feels like a quilt over my body. I¡¯m starting to feel exhausted again when there is a knock and I guess there is someone by the door. ¡°How is it with her?¡± I hear Jessie¡¯s voice and I¡¯m d to hear her again even if I can¡¯t tell her that. ¡°She has been awake for a moment and I just gave her a potion but there is no other improvement on her!¡± I hear Emma¡¯s voice. ¡°How is it with him?¡± I hear Jessie say and it has me wondering who she is talking about. Emma just starts to answer her when there are some footsteps that sound like outside in a corridor. ¡°Emma, we need you upstairs!¡± I hear Cannon¡¯s voice and he sounds stressed. ¡°Is he worse?¡± I hear Emma say and it has me puzzled, who is hurt? And where am 1? I could be in my pack or at Kian¡¯s castle but where is he then, why isn¡¯t he in here beside me? Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Selena POV: I don¡¯t know for how long I have beenying inside the room and not being able to move out of the bed, my healing goes slowly but today I finally manage to open my eyes and reach out to my wolf. I know my healing will go faster now when I can reach her! The moment I opened my eyes I could see the room I wasying in and I have been here once before when Cannon almost had beaten me to death! ¡°You¡¯re looking better today!¡± I hear Jessie¡¯s voice in the room and try to turn my head in the direction of her voice. Seeing her walking over to the bed I¡¯mying on when she stops by my side and pulls a chair closer to the bed before she takes a seat. Her handes to mine when she gives it a squeeze. ¡°We have all been worried about you. This time you were the worse I have ever seen anyone and still be able to survive it!¡± she says and I try to form some words but my mouth is like a desert and my tongue is still swollen. Guess I have bit myself on it! ¡°Here let me help you!¡± Jessie says when I see her get up and walk over to a table where she picks up a gl@ss with a straw in it before she turns back to where Iy on the bed. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She holds my head up and ces another pillow under it before she helps mey down again. cing the straw to my lips I sipp on the water and let it run down my throat, it feels somewhat better after a few sips. Trying to speak but my tongue is in the way and not a proper word ising out of my mouth, I feel frustrated by all this, I need some answers! ¡°Emma will be in hereter, she had to be somewhere else for a moment!¡± I hear Jessie say and at the same time, her heart takes one extra beat. What is going on? Why would she react that way? All I can think is if it¡¯s something important going on that I don¡¯t know, then what could it be? If we had been under an attack I know Jessie would be thest person who would be sitting inside here, and Cannon where in here too. I know for certain none of them would stay inside if anything was going on, then what? Looking at her for a long moment she doesn¡¯t give me eye contact and I know she is hiding something. Trying to speak when the door is opened and I turn my head to look that way when Emmaes walking inside. She has dark circles under her eyes and she looks worn out, by the sight of her I would say she hasn¡¯t slept for days, then how long have I beenying inside this room? Her eyesnd on me when I see her smile at me, but it¡¯s not a happy smile! I know her all too well from these years we have had together to know something big is going on and she can¡¯t solve it. I guess she has been up day and night to try and find a solution, then what needs that much attention? I¡¯m back here and alive, have started to heal, and now with my wolf present it will go faster! ¡°I¡¯m just going to wash my hands!¡± she says and averting her eyes when she walks over to the bathroom. Following her with my eyes all the way to the bathroom I keep my eyes on the slightly open door and wait for her toe back out, it doesn¡¯t take long until she walks out of the bathroom with some towels in her hands. She doesn¡¯t make eye contact with me even if I follow her every move over to where Iy on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at your wounds and wash them up!¡± she says in a low voice when she ces the towels down on the bed and starts to lift the quilt off me, not once does she turn her head my way and look at me. Seeing her bottom lip start to tremble I know she is close to a breakdown from whatever is weighing her down! I don¡¯t take my eyes away from her when she starts to sob and tears run down her cheeks, trying to say something but no wordse out of my mouth. Lifting my hand and cing it over hers it does the trick and she snaps her head and looks at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Selena! It¡¯s all my fault, if I hadn¡¯t been upied with Cannon I would have seen it and could have prevented it!¡± she says and starts to cry harder when Jessie gets up and walk around to where Emma is and wrap her arms around her. I try to speak again but there is no point! Trying to mind link her instead when I got my wolf back. ¡°I don¡¯t me you!¡± I say in the mind link when she snaps her head up and looks at me before she rushes over and wraps her arms around me. ¡°You don¡¯t know how happy I am to hear you again, and you got your wolf back!¡± she says to my shoulder, even if she is squeezing me a little too hard right now I wouldn¡¯t change it. ¡°Yes! And none of this is your fault. It will soon be alright again!¡± I tell her through the mind link when I feel her get stiff in her body! What isn¡¯t she telling me? ¡°What is wrong?¡± I mind link her when it takes a moment before she slowly let me and takes a step back from the bed. She turns and looks at Jessie when I see them both exchange looks and by the sight of them it doesn¡¯t look like good news. ¡°Now one of you two has to tell me what¡¯s going on because I can see something serious had happened! Or you f0rce me to use my Alphamand on you!¡± I mind link both of them and keep my eyes locked on them both before I see Emma take arge breath and turn her head back and look at me. ¡°I want you to know when I got the vision I have done everything I possibly can to help, trying to do what was the best option. I¡¯m really sorry Selena!¡± she says with a shaky voice and tears run down her cheeks. Looking between them both for a moment I can¡¯t understand what they are implying at when the truth comes crashing down on me hard. Blinking repeatedly when my lungs squeeze hard in my chest! Kian! Trying to open a mind link to him, but I can¡¯t connect to him even with how hard I¡¯m trying, he just isn¡¯t there! Then where is he? He doesn¡¯t pick up or he can¡¯t pick up my mind link! He is still my mate I know I felt the tingles! Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Selena POV: I¡¯m trying as hard as I can to find him through the mind link but nothing! Snapping my head to look at them I see them both stand there with sad eyes and tears are flooding down Emma¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Where is he!¡± I boom out through the mind link to both of them and see Emma jump back a step! I don¡¯t care if they get frightened of me I need answers, I need to know right now where he is! ¡°You have to calm down Selena!¡± Jessie says through the mind link ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to call down! Tell me where he is instead!¡± I bark at her through the mind link and if I could get up from the bed I would leave and start to look for him instead. ¡°He is alive! But you have to understand something!¡± Emma says and a part of me takes a breath of relief he is alive, then what is going on? ¡°Just tell me!¡± I mind link her ¡°You are his second chance mate and he marked you, I need you to understand I have done everything I can to help you two keep the bond but there is only so much I can do!¡± she says and a cry leaves her lips when I see her wipe away her tears but more just keepsing. I don¡¯t like the sound of that and at the same time, I felt we still have the bond. I felt the tingles when he touched me! The bond is still there!¡± I mind link her when I see her take a deep breath. ¡°That was what I was able to do but he manages to break the bond! To Kian he has two broken bonds and even if you still have the bond to each other it¡¯s broken!¡± she says and I have already felt it! ¡°Yes, I know!¡± I mind link her and look at them when I see them both exchanges looks before Emma turns back her head to me. ¡°He is dying Selena!¡± she says and I stop breathing for a second and want to scream out in pain from hearing this! I felt him, I know the bond is still there! ¡°Where is he!¡± I bark out through the mind link and try to move my body! I have to get to him, I can¡¯t let this happen. Moving my arm I gather all strength I can to try and get up from the bed but I don¡¯t manage to get up. Feeling a couple of hands forcing me back to the bed. ¡°Calm down!¡± I hear Emma¡¯s voice but they won¡¯t be able to keep me away from him, I will get to him some way! Struggling with all strength I manage to get I try to fight their hands. ¡°Now you listen to me andy back down or I will knock you unconscious! You decide how it¡¯s going to be!¡± I hear Jessie barks at me in a deep voice, she is angry but that won¡¯t stop me! ¡°I have to get to him!¡± I scream through the mind link and feel tears spill over, he is my mate and I have to get to him. ¡°To do what exactly Selena? You are in no shape to do anything! Heal up first and I will help you to him, whatever you want to do I will help you but not like this!¡± Jessie says and I know she is right, I can¡¯t do anything to him if I¡¯m healing this slowly. I give up the struggle andy back down, crying hard my body starts to shake when I¡¯m about to scream out my pain but not a word ising out of my mouth. Only tears are flooding down my cheeks! I can¡¯t let him d*ie from me! My mind is railing with my thoughts, how can I help him? I need to heal up better than I am if I¡¯m going to have any chance to change what is about to happen. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Selena! I have tried to do everything I can to keep him alive, but he is getting worse by the minute!¡± Emma says and I don¡¯t me her for anything of this, she isn¡¯t the one who is behind this. ¡°You know Selena he wouldn¡¯t think of taking someone else as his mate, he only wants you, and are ready to d*ie for it!¡± I hear Jessie say and what is it going to do to help me? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s making me feel better if that¡¯s what she thinks. I can only imagine the pain he felt when Elijah broke the bond with that potion! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. That potion! Snapping my eyes open I know what I need to do! My body is healing too slowly for me to help him and I know with my new gift I can get my strength back and heal faster if I only can get some of that herb. I have to im him and for that, I have to heal up fast! ¡°I need the herb!¡± I mind link them both and turning my head to look at them. ¡°What herb?¡± Emma says and looks at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°I need the herb from the swamp right now!¡± I order in a higher voice through the mind link than I nned. ¡°Cannon brought some back with him I can get it but I have no knowledge of how to do a potion with it!¡± Emma says and I can see a glimpse of hope in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care! Just give it to me and I will eat it the way it is!¡± I say through the mind link before she turns around and starts to head for the door, she halts in her tracks and turns to look at Jessie ¡°I need you to go to the kitchen and get me a ss of strong juice and hurry!¡± she orders and they both are quick to get out of the room. Closing my eyes I try to reach for Kian, I need for him to fight it a little longer. He just has to hang in there! It doesn¡¯t take long before they both are back inside the room and I have tried everything I can to reach him but in vain! Hearing them walk around I open my eyes and see Emma smushing the herb in a mortar when Jessie stands beside her with two sses, one is filled with orange. juice and the other is empty. Emma pour the smashed herb into the ss when I see her pour some juice inside it when she starts to mix it. She takes a straw into the ss before she walks over to the bed with it in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m certain this will taste worse than anything you have ever tasted but there is nothing better I can do!¡± she says and ces the straw to my lips, I don¡¯t care how it¡¯s going to taste only need it to help me heal. Takingrge gulps of the drink I almost puke right out at the taste, it is by far the worse taste I have ever felt! Forcing myself to empty the ss I have toy down in the bed and keep my mouth closed and just breathe to not throw it all up again when I feel my gift start to sizzle under my skin. It takes a moment before I feel my new gift It¡¯s reaching out and drawing strength from the herb, it¡¯s slower this way than in the potion but it¡¯s strong! Feeling it almost bubbling under my skin when my broken bones snap back into ce, it¡¯s painful and takes my breath away when several is being snapped in their right ce at the same time! I almost ck out from the pain but f0rce myself to stay awake, I have to for him! ¡°KIAN!¡± I scream out from my healed face when the pain gets the best of me. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Selena POV: Thest bones snap into ce and I can finally take a deep breath again, feeling how my gift heals my body like an explosion and I get high on the feeling. It¡¯s like I have been drugged and everything is coated in a purple light when I open my eyes, it feels so good! I¡¯m strong and powerful this way, it¡¯s like I¡¯m untouchable and no one can do anything against me! I take a deep breath and move my arms and legs before tossing the quilt off me and getting down from the bed. Feeling my head spin from the fast movement I try to focus but it¡¯s like I¡¯m in a delirium for a moment. ¡°Hey! How do you feel? You look high!¡± I hear Emma¡¯s voice and turn my head to look at her when her head is bouncing around in front of me. Blinking repeatedly to get it straight when I hear Jessie say something I can¡¯t understand. ¡°Maybe you should wait a moment before you try and walk out of here?¡± Emma says and grabs my arm. Leaning over the bed I ce my head on the mattress and try to focus to get this high feeling of me. ¡°She is tripping on the herb! And to be frank that was the sickest sound I have ever heard when her bone snapped into ce. Maybe let her rest a moment before she does something else!¡± I hear Jessie say from a distance. I don¡¯t have a moment to stay in here and rest when my mate is dying from me somewhere! Pushing off the bed I try to take a step but my legs won¡¯t corporate and I¡¯m about to fall forward when I feel several arms catch me. ¡°Yep, she is high! Now what¡± I hear Jessie say and try to stand up properly. Turning my head to look at her she is moving in front of me like the rest of the room. ¡°Either you help me get to my mate or you get the hell out of my way! I¡¯m going to im him and no one is going to stop me from doing so!¡± I say and take a step forward when I identally take several steps to the side and almost fall if I didn¡¯t hit the wall with my shoulder. This is going to be harder to get to him than I thought, pushing off the wall I feel a pair of arms around my waist. ¡°Alright fighter! Let¡¯s im your man!¡± I hear Jessies voice when she starts to walk with me over to the door, every step I take the room is moving in front of my eyes. ¡°I guess there is no stopping her now, let¡¯s get her to him!¡± Emma¡¯s voicees next to me when she grabs my other arm and holds me straight, cing a foot in front of the other we make it over to the door when Jessie stops and opens the door before we continue out of the room. Everything is moving in front of my eyes even if I try to focus on my steps, besides the purple vision in front of me everything is moving. That had to be a strong herb and maybe we took a bit too much of it! ¡°We have to get someone down here and help her get up to him, we can¡¯t do this by ourselves!¡± I hear Emma¡¯s voice when I try to focus on the stairs in front of me. Taking a step up I almost fall forward because there wasn¡¯t a step, to begin with! ¡°Yeah, I think you are right! I will mind link Den!¡± I hear Emma¡¯s voice when I try one more time to get a foot up the step but once again there isn¡¯t anything in front of me. ¡°F*ck these steps! I can¡¯t get up!¡± I whine when I hear Jessie chuckle beside me. ¡°If this wasn¡¯t that serious it would have been hysterically funny. Maybe, we get tough about itter!¡± she says when I see a ck blobing down the stairs before my eyes adjust to the person. It¡¯s Den and he is moving fast down the steps. ¡°How did you get her to heal up that fast?¡± I hear him say when I find myself lifted in his arms. ¡°The herb from the swamp, and she is tripping on it! We might have given her a bit too much!¡± I hear Emma say when we move up the stairs to the floor I know he has his chambers. ¡°You think this is a good idea!¡± I hear Den ask when he walks with me down the hallway. ¡°Try and stop her if you want and I can guarantee this castle will soon be in small pieces. Look at her eyes!¡± Jessie says and she would be right, no one is stopping me from getting to him! ¡°Alright, but does she knows what this means if she goes through with it!¡± I hear him say when we come to stop in front of his chambers, he pushes the door open and once his intoxic scent hits my nose I almost burst! My mate! No one is going to stop me, I will im what¡¯s mine! Den walks closer with me to the bed before he ces me down on my feet, I take a step closer, but I can¡¯t get close to him fast enough. ¡°You think this is a good idea?¡± I hear Cannon¡¯s voice when I reach the bed and an armes and stops me before I can get over to him. Turning my head I see Emma¡¯s face in front of me. ¡°I need for you to listen to me and try to take this in before you make a decision!¡± she says when Jessie comes over and grabs my waist hard, she is holding me close in her arms, and don¡¯t get what¡¯s the problem. Turning my head to look at Emma her head is more focused right now and I guess the high feeling is about to calm down. Giving her a nod as an @ssurance to continue I see her have a worried look on her face. ¡°You are his second mate and all of this you know, but since you have been marked twice I¡¯m not sure you would survive iming him and he won¡¯t make it!¡± she says and I just look at her, I hear her speak and saw her lips moving in front of me but did I hear it right? ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to tell you?¡± she says and I try to go through it in my head. Since I was marked by them both and the bond was destroyed I¡¯m weaker than before, she doesn¡¯t have to tell me I already know this, I feel it in my body! ¡°I think so?¡± I say and have to support myself to Jessie where we stand when Emma takes my hand in hers and hold it tight to her chest. ¡°I¡¯m not sure you would make it if you mark him and he doesn¡¯t survive!¡± she says and I see tears run down her cheeks. Did I hear her right? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°You could d*ie, Selena!¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Selena POV: Looking at her for a long moment and trying to wrap my head around what she just told me, nothing of it makes any difference to me! I¡¯m here to im what¡¯s mine and if he d*ies and it takes me with him I¡¯m fine with it, I wouldn¡¯t want to go one and live without him anyway! ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not changing my mind! He is my true mate and I will im him¡± I say with a firm voice when I try to get my head to clear up from this high. I hear a sob leave Emma¡¯s lip and I reach for her to get her in my arms, she understands what I try to do when she throws herself in my arms. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the thought of losing you but I understand why you are doing this and I would do the same!¡± she says in a sob. She wraps her arms around my shoulders and holds me tight to her, I hate to do this to her but I won¡¯t change my mind. ¡°If I¡¯m not going to make it I have had the best of times with you! Don¡¯t forget it and make sure to take care of everyone!¡± I say to her and wrap my arms around her for a moment. ¡°You know I have seen both!¡± she says and I already understand what she has seen. ¡°It¡¯s alright Emma! He¡¯s my mate and it¡¯s time for me to im what belongs to me!¡± I say and nothing she says can get me to back out from this! I feel Jessie¡¯s head next to mine when she hugs me from the side. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave us!¡± I hear Jessie say and I almost start to cry from her words, she is the hard one and rarely shows any feelings. I have to close my eyes for a moment and breath before I do this. ¡°I will im him and whatever happens after is out of my hands! He is my mate and he where ready to give up his life for me, now I will do the same! If I don¡¯t make it you two know what to do, and you Jessie will take over the pack!¡± I say when I feel her squeeze me harder from the side. ¡°I¡¯m not ready for this!¡± I hear Jessie say and she breaks down in a sob. Now not even I can hold it together! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Let¡¯s hope this isn¡¯t goodbye!¡± I say and feel how tears run down my cheeks when I take one of my arms and wrap it around Jessie to hug her too. We stand there for a short moment when Emma breaks the silence. ¡°I have seen both, and I don¡¯t know which one is going to happen. What I do know is you will go into heat almost right away when you have marked him since we have pushed your heat away for so long and you started to go into heat with Elijah!¡± Emma says and just by hearing his name being spoken out loud has me shivering throughout my body, if I could erase that memory I would! ¡°It¡¯s alright Emma!¡± I say next to her ear, she squeezes me harder for a moment in silence and I know there is something more she isn¡¯t telling me. It takes a long moment before I feel her take arge breath beside my ear. ¡°It will be painful for you if he doesn¡¯t make it!¡± she says and it doesn¡¯t change my mind, I already know it will be painful if he d*ies. ¡°It¡¯s alright Emma! I have already felt him be taken away from me and this time if he doesn¡¯t make it I will be happy to follow after him! He is my true mate and I don¡¯t want to continue living without him!¡± I say to her and give her a light squeeze, I love them all and I know they will make it without me if it comes to that. I on the other hand will follow Kian! ¡°Now you all have to get out of here and let me do what I intend to!¡± I tell them and take my arms from them, I have no more time to waste. They both take a step toward the door where Cannon and Den already are waiting for them. ¡°I will be waiting outside the door to help you once the heat kick in and I will bring you something for the pain!¡± Emma says and looks at me for a moment, giving her a nod as a response before I see them both walk over to the door. They take onest look at me before heading out the door and closing it after them. Turning around to the bed I see Kianying unconscious on the bed, he has a quilt up to his chest and he looks pale and sick! A part of me dreads to move forward and touch him if the bond is gone and if he is beyond salvation. I can¡¯t lose him and only the thought has my legs to start moving, climbing up on the bed I make my way over to him and stop beside him. He isying there unmoving and I take my hand and slowly ce it on his chest, having to take a deep breath before my palm touches his skin. The moment I touch. him tingles y under my palm and a sob leaves my lips at the feeling, my mate! ¡°Kian! My love! You have to fight this, you have to fight with me do you hear what I¡¯m saying? I can¡¯t lose you! I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to get here, I should have done this a long time ago. Pleasee back to me!¡± I plead to him between sobs and hold his cheek in my hand before getting up and straddling him. cing my hands on his chest I lean forward and press my lips to his a moment when I feel my tears run down my cheeks. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go without a fight and wherever you are going I¡¯ming with you! Fight with me, my love!¡± I say and trace my nose down his neck and over to his shoulder, finding the spot for my mark I let my canines slip out. Biting him hard until my canines hit his bone I let my energy slip over to him through the bit and hope he can get some strength from it ande back to me. His blood runs in my mouth and I feel exhausted when I withdraw my canines andp over the bite. Laying over his chest I can hardly keep my eyes open. ¡°Come back to me Kian!¡± I say to him before falling asleep on his chest. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Selena POV: Feeling his chest rise and fall under my head I listen to his steady heartbeats, some part of me is afraid it will stop if I take my head away from him. I woke up earlier when I started to feel hot, knew even before the pain started in my body what was about to happen. ¡°Kian, I need for you to wake up! I want you to open your eyes and talk to me, I miss hearing your voice!¡± I say when I¡¯m hit with a lot of pain. Digging my nails into his skin where I¡¯m holding my hands, it takes a moment before the pain starts to subside a bit and I can take arge breath. Hearing a soft knock on the door before it¡¯s opened and Emmaes walking inside. I knew she woulde when the heat would start and I almost start to cry at the sight of her. She walks over to the bed with a tray and ces it on the sideboard. ¡°I have a potion for you, it will help you with the pain! Then I brought you something to eat, you need your strength for both of you!¡± she says and takes a seat on the chair beside the bed when I turn my head and look at Kian for a moment, I don¡¯t see any improvement on him at all! ¡°Come, Selena, he will be here even if you let go for a moment!¡± I hear Emma say and I guess she knew how I feel about it. Taking my hands and head away from him I sit up in the bed and make my way over to the edge where Emma is, she gives me a cup with the potion and I take it without hesitation before giving the empty cup back to her. ¡°You know I will pour you a bath, it will make you feel better and I can see to Kian for a moment when you take some time,¡± Emma says and gets up from her seat and starts to head over to the bathroom. I take the sandwich and start to eat small bites of it while I hear Emma turn on the taps in the bathroom. Turning my head and look at Kian just to make sure he¡¯s there. Hearing Emma walk back out to where I am I ce the half¨Ceaten sandwich on the tray and empty the ss of juice, before turning my head and look at her. ¡°How long has he been out?¡± I ask her, I know I was out for a day, and has he been out as long? ¡°He has been awake from time to time, he where down the night you came in and stayed with you, then in the morning he went to take a shower and Cannon found him in here unconscious on the bathroom floor!¡± she says and then it means he hasn¡¯t been out more than a couple off hours. ¡°Come! The bath is almost ready!¡± she says and takes my empty ss and ces it on the tray before she grabs my arm and starts to help me over to the bathroom. Walking slowly inside the bathroom and over to the tube, she helps me get the shirt off me! ¡°I will get you a new one from his closet!¡± she says when she helps me get inside. the tube after I have tossed my underwear on the floor. Letting my body sink slowly in the water, it¡¯s hardly warm and it¡¯s perfect, I know I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand some hot water right now. I hear her walk out of the bathroom for a while when I start to wash my body, it feels somewhat better to be clean and after I have washed my hair I rest my head on the edge and close my eyes for a moment when another wave of pain hits my body. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It¡¯s not as hard as the one before and I know it¡¯s because of the potion but this is only the beginning. ¡°Here I have a new shirt for you once you are done in the tube!¡± I hear Emma¡¯s voice when she walks inside the bathroom and ces his shirt on the sink. I see her walk over to the tube and take a seat on the edge when her eyes meet mine. ¡°How do you feel?¡± she asks me and I take a deep breath. ¡°Fine for now!¡± I say when she ces her hand in mine. ¡°Hang in there! I haven¡¯t seen any improvement yet on him but let¡¯s hope it turns soon¡± she says and there isn¡¯t anything else to do. The water starts to feel cold and I want to get back to him, pulling the plug I rise from the tube and she hands me a towel. Wrapping it around my body I get out and take another to dry my hair. ¡°Here is the shirt!¡± she says and hands it to me, taking it to my nose I sniff at it and it¡¯s his smell. Pulling it over my head it reaches down to my thighs. ¡°I don¡¯t have any new underwear I will wash the old ones, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Emma says. and sound troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the underwear can be without,¡± I say and start to head out of the bathroom and over to the bed, almost reaching the bed when another wave hits my body and I have to hold on to the bedpost for a moment. ¡°If youy close to him it might help!¡± Emma says when I start to crawl up in the bed andy next to him. cing my hands on him and snuggle my face in his chest, his scent and warm skin help to ease the pain. I feel Emma¡¯s hand on my shoulder and I already know what she wants. ¡°It¡¯s alright Emma! Leave me with him and I will let you know if it gets too hard!¡± I say when I hear her sigh. ¡°I wish I could do more for you! I¡¯ll be close by if there is anything¡± she says and takes her hand away. ¡°Thank you, Emma!¡± I say to her when I hear her take the tray with her and walk out of the room. Iy with my head on his chest and hold my arms around him for hours, paines and goes and each time it gets worse, I even bit him hard in his chest when I couldn¡¯t stand the pain any longer. Seeing the sun is about to go down I¡¯m exhausted and feel desperate! ¡°Kian you have toe back, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± I say in a sob when pain courses through my body and I dig my nails into his chest again. I pant out and fall with my back to the mattress, this is too painful when my tears start to run down my cheeks. cing my arms over my head I cry out when another wave of pain hits me, I¡¯m lost. in trying to breathe through the pain when I feel the bed dip and his handse to my arms when he peals them off me. Tingles y under his touch when I find myself staring right into his amber eyes I never thought I would see again! Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Selena POV: Looking into his eyes for the longest moment when a sob leaves my lips. ¡°Kian!¡± I say in a cry and my body starts to shake at the insight he is here and awake, every emotion I have tried to push away to keep it togetheres crashing down on me at once. ¡°sssshy, my love I heard you! I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± he says and crawls over me when he ces his hands on both sides of my head, he wipes off my tears before he leans down and catches my lips in a hungry kiss, devouring my lips like there is no tomorrow. Right now in here the world outside doesn¡¯t exist, it is just him and me with all our longing for each other. cing my hands behind his head I pull him closer to me and deepen the kiss when another wave of my heat hit my body. I cry out in pain when he starts to kiss me down my jaw and I try to breathe through the pain, wrapping my legs around his waist I need to feel him close to me, the bond demands us toplete it. ¡°I never thought I would have you in my arms again, this time I¡¯m going to make you mine forever!¡± he says next to my ear before he takes his hand behind my back and lifts me up with him so I¡¯m sitting on his thighs. Holding my hands behind his head I capture his lips again in a demanding kiss, need more from him, and buck my hips only to find him rock hard already. His handse to his shirt when he lifts it over my head before I throw myself around his neck again, capturing his lips whit mine. I¡¯m crazed at the moment after hours with this heat, my core throbs painfully and I need him now, can¡¯t wait any longer to be with him. Letting my w slip out I take it to his briefs and shred them to pieces before I start to rub my wet folds against him, need the friction from his pelvis against my clit. Hearing him pant when he let go of my lips, I try to reach for his c*ck when his handes and stops me. ¡°Take it easy I don¡¯t want to hurt you!¡± he says and at this moment I don¡¯t care if it will hurt, I need him! Trying to reach for him again when hey us back down on the bed and start to trail kisses down my neck when his handes to my breast and he cups it. His mouth captures my nipple when he swirls his tongue around my nipple and I feel how my arousal spills out, making me soaking wet and ready for him. Trying to buck my hips to meet his body and get some friction at my clit I pant out when he bites me on my nipple. Another wave of the heat starts to course in my body and I grip his hair, even if his touch help to ease the pain it¡¯s not enough. Nothing is enough besides him! ¡°Kian!¡± I cry out when it starts to get too much pain in my core when I feel him trace a finger down my wet folds before he shoves it inside of me, bucking my hips. at the sudden intrusion I start to ride myself on his finger hard! Feeling him ce his other hand on my hips to have me slow down when he starts to trust inside, he pushes my legs further apart before he settles himself between. I pant out from the feeling when his hot lipse to my wet folds before his tongue licks a straight line up to my clit. Feeling him withdraw his finger just to add another one, his tongue is relentless on my clit and it only takes a couple of trusts when he pushes me over my peak and my orgasm ripple through my body. Moaning out I feel when my arousal spills out and coats his fingers, tugging on his hair I earn myself a deep growl in return men he withdraws his fingers and starts to lick up my juices. ¡°Kian please!¡± I plead to him. Need him when I feel another wave of the heat build up and I almost flip him over and take what I need from him instead. He lets go and grabs my hips when he drags me down to him. Looking at him and his magnificent c*ck I lick myself on my lips when he moves up my body and presses himself between my legs, feeling his shaft between my wet folds I roll my hips against him wanting him inside me. He catches my lips and kisses me hard before he pushes his tongue inside my mouth and I can taste myself on him, he moves his hand between our bodies when he takes his c*ck and positions himself at my entrance. I feel him there and he is so close when he slowly pushes the tip inside and a little further. I freeze up at the pain when he breaks the hymen and I grip his arms and break the kiss. He stills and back out a bit while kissing my jaw and over my cheek. ¡°Breathe love! I will be gentle but it¡¯s going to hurt a bit!¡± he says next to my ear when he holds my hip with his hand and starts to push a bit further inside. Trying to rx when he pushes all the way inside and his hips are flush against me, he stills while I try to adjust to his massive c*ck. I knew how big he was but it takes me some time to get used to the odd full sensation when his lipse down on mine in a heated kiss and he starts to pull out before slowly pushing inside of me. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I¡¯m stretched to the max and it doesn¡¯t take long until the pain is gone and all that is left is pleasure when he works his hips against mine, meeting his thrusts while I moan out loud when he hit a good spot deep inside of me. He starts to thrust harder and push deeper inside of me when I feel my juices coat his hard c*ck more for every thrust he does, I gasp from the feeling when he lifts my legs over his shoulder and push himself deeper inside. He moves in a steady phase where his c*ck slip in and out of me rubbing my walls and building up friction when they clench around him. Moaning at the feeling when my walls clench around him and I grab his hips with my hands, digging my nails into his flesh. He growls at me when he grabs my hips and swirls around so I¡¯m straddling him when he moves and leans against the headboard. He grabs the back of my head while he moves me forward to him and captures my lips in a dominant kiss before his other handes to my hip against him, guiding me up and down his length. Rolling my hips against him and following his hand, he let go of his grip on my head and start kissing me down my neck and shoulder. Finding my rhythm when my orgasm starts to build up in my body and my walls clench around his hard shaft, feeling his teeth scratch the surface of my shoulder I shiver through my body when he grips my hips and m me down on him. Moving my hips faster I moan and grip his shoulders when he ms me down harder again, I feel myself build up higher and reach my peak. I hear him pant beside my ear and that¡¯s the only sound in the room except for the wet sound from our bodies connecting. He ms me down hard on him one more time before he grips me and flips us over. With my back on the mattress, he thrusts hard inside of me while capturing my lips with his. Feeling my body climax when his c*ck hits my sensitive spot and my orgasm ripple through my body, my p*ssy pulsating around him when I moan loudly. I feel his teeth on my shoulder and he bites hard prolonging my orgasm when his canines hit my bone and our bond snap in ce. His feelings flush my body and I gasp from the feeling when he starts to thrust faster inside of my wet channel, chasing his own release. Hear him groan when he retracts his canines and his c*ck twitch inside of me before his cum coates my walls in rows. Heps over the bite when I feel his c*ck stills inside of me, his foreheades down to mine while I try to catch my breath ande down from my high. ¡°I love you!¡± he says and captures my lips when he slowly starts to pull out from me. He grabs me around my shoulders and ces me on his chest when hey down on the bed, I¡¯m completely exhausted and spent. ¡°I love you,¡± I say to his chest and snuggle my face to him, I can¡¯t believe he is finally mine! His hand comes to my hair when he starts to drag his fingers through it, I shiver from his touch and ce my arm over his chest while listening to his heartbeat. ¡°Sleep, my Queen! Your king got you!¡± he says and I feel him take a deep breath and ce a kiss on my head before I let sleep take over. Feeling warm and safe beside him and the bond is finally complete! Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Selena POV: I feel him thrust hard from behind when his grip on my hips increases, I¡¯m so close to being pushed over my peak, and in only a few more fast thrusts he pushes me over, and my orgasm ripple through my body. He chases his own release and his c*ck twitch inside of me when I feel his hot cum coats my walls, I pant out from the feeling and hear him groan when he thrust onest time inside before he stills. He leans over me and kisses my shoulder before he slowly starts to pull out of me,ying down on my stomach when hey beside me and cing his leg over me when his hand trail down my spine. ¡°How do you feel my love!¡± he says next to my ear and right now I want to take a nap. Hearing some knocking on the door before Emma starts to speak. ¡°Now you two have toe out of there and join the rest of the world! You two have been going at it for two whole days and I call it time out how!¡± I can¡¯t help but chuckle at her. I know we haven¡¯t been outside the door for two days mostly because I can¡¯t seem to get enough of him, my body wants him close all the time or it has something to do with what we have been going through. Losing the bond and losing each other have taken a toll on us both! There has been a maid outside his door to deliver food but for the rest of the time we have been enjoying each other and talked. ¡°No, we are noting out!¡± I shout back to her and chuckle when Kian ces a kiss on my shoulder. ¡°You two have been going at it as two horny rabbits, every time I have been trying to interrupt, even I have heard you! Now, how many babies are you trying to make at once? You know I will love to be an aunt but can you take a break and participate in what¡¯s going on outside?¡± I hear Emma say when I get a strange feeling from Kian before he tenses beside me. Turning my head to look at him he is looking up at the ceiling before he shut me out from his feelings. Rising my head I look intensely at him when he keeps his eyes locked on the ceiling. ¡°What is wrong?¡± I ask him when he keeps his gaze on the same spot. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Emma shouts louder from the door. ¡°Yepp heard you but now is not the time!¡± I shout back when I see Kian get up from the bed and head over to the bathroom. Hearing him turn on the tap to the shower I decide to follow after him, whatever made him this way I have to get to the bottom with. Pushing the bathroom door open I walk inside and see him in the shower where he is leaning with his hands on the shower wall. I walk over and open the shower door before going inside. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong and don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s nothing!¡± I say and stand behind him. He doesn¡¯t say anything and looking at him I can see his mussels y under his skin, he is upset about something! Trying to figure out what he would be upset about, I can¡¯t believe he would be angry because Emma came and disturbed us! ¡°Are you angry at Emma?¡± I ask and keep my eyes on him ¡°No!¡± is all he says and then I don¡¯t understand when it dawns on me. ¡°You don¡¯t want to have kids?¡± I say in shock when I feel the bond sizzle and know I hit right. He is quiet and all the sound in the room is from the water. We stay like that for a long moment when I start to get angry. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to tell a person you don¡¯t want to have kids before spending two days not doing anything else thanying in bed? And why didn¡¯t your use any protection if you don¡¯t want kids!¡± I say in a raised tone, feeling upset by this. He doesn¡¯t say anything and my frustration is about to get the best of me, deciding it¡¯s best to get out of there I turn around and am about to leave him when he grabs my arm and swirls me around to face him. ¡°I want kids, it¡¯s just I lost you once and I can¡¯t risk losing you again!¡± he says with pain written all over his face. ¡°I lost you too but why do you think you would lose me because of a child?¡± I say and see him look for a long time at me without saying anything. Then I connect the dots why he is this way. ¡°You know I¡¯m not her, right!¡± I say and look at him, don¡¯t know what I should feel about all this. I never met her, only know she was weak and couldn¡¯t survive a pregnancy. But I¡¯m not her and I can¡¯t believe after all this time he still sees me as weak. Taking a step back from him, I¡¯m disappointed by what he thinks of me. He looks at me and I guess he feels what I¡¯m thinking because he grabs me by my waist and pushes me back against the cold tiles. ¡°You are not her, and I don¡¯tpare you to her! I know how strong you are, but I lost you once and I can¡¯t stand the thought of something happening to you because I want a child. I¡¯ll rather have you and no children! You are my everything and I will constantly be worried something will go wrong with you and the child if you get pregnant!¡± he says and I can feel how worried he is through to bond. I know it had to be tuff for him to lose them and I can¡¯t believe he manages to survive it! Taking my hand to his cheek I hold it there and look at him. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, and a pregnancy won¡¯t kill me!¡± I say with certainty and hold his eyes with mine. Seeing him take a deep breath before he lifts me and ce my legs around his waist before pushing me back against the wall again. ¡°Then you can have as many as you want! We can start to try for one right now¡± he says and captures my lips with his. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Selena POV: Getting out of the shower I take a towel and wrap it around my body when Kian walks up behind me and wraps his arms around my waist. He kisses my neck before we start to walk out of the bathroom with him behind me. Opening the door to his bedroom I halt in my track when I find Emma sitting on the chair by the bed with her arms crossed over her chest and she has a serious expression on her face. Really! In the shower as well! Haven¡¯t you two had enough yet?¡± she says and doesn¡¯t take her eyes away from mine. Shaking my head at her when I walk over to grab myself a shirt. ¡°If I get to hear another moan from you, I will move the next day!¡± Emma whines from the chair. Hearing Kian chuckle beside me in the closet where I have found a shirt and a pair of pants. ¡°Well, no one is forcing you to stay outside the door, I bet there are a lot of better things you could do!¡± I shout to her while putting on my clothes and wrapping the towel around my hair and starting to dry it before taking it off. Turning around I look at Kian when he is getting dressed and for every clothes, he is taking on I want to rip them to pieces and always have him naked by my side so I can feel his skin against mine. I guess he feels what I¡¯m thinking because he turns around with a smirk on his lips when he closes the distance between us and wraps me up in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m more than willing to stay in here and fulfill every one of your thoughts!¡± he says close to my ear and kisses my cheek. ¡°And I said time out! You two are free to go at it again once every problem is solved and the rogues are out of the way! You can¡¯t hide in here forever or I will live in here too with Cannon!¡± Emma says behind us and I can hear she is serious about it this time. Sighing I get up on my toes to reach Kian when he understands my intentions and leans down to capture my lips. I can¡¯t get enough of this man and wrap my arms around him to deepen the kiss when I feel him smile to my lips. ¡°I guess it¡¯s best if we get out to her and see what¡¯s so urgent!¡± he says and turns me around in his arms before walking out with me to where Emma is standing with her hands on her hips and looks furious. ¡°Alright Emma, what¡¯s the urgent problem!¡± I say and lean back against Kian. ¡°First of all, you have no idea how happy and relieved I am that everything went well! She says and takes a deep breath. ¡°I know!¡± I say to her and wait for what¡¯s toe, when she looks like this I know. she is upset about something. ¡°With that out of the way, you kian have to go and talk to Cannon! He feels like he has betrayed you when he couldn¡¯t tell you what was about to happen. Everything he did was what I told him to do! None of this would have happened if he didn¡¯t do what he was told¡± she says and I have already heard everything from Kian about what happened when I was in that house. I know this wouldn¡¯t have been possible if Emma hadn¡¯t done what she could and if there has been another way I know she would have made sure that happened instead. I told Kian all this and at the beginning, he was angry but soon understood why and he dropped his hard feelings. ¡°I will talk to him and I¡¯m grateful for everything you did for us!¡± he says and pulls me closer to him when he trails his nose down my cheek. ¡°You better be!¡± she says and I can¡¯t help but chuckle at her mood. Wouldn¡¯t want her to be in any other way! ¡°Now, Jessie and Den have been over and help Jacob and Zoey with the pack. The ce is overrun with rogues who are running around constantly and I believe they are looking for you!¡± she says when Kian tense behind me and a growl is heard from him. ¡°I will send more warriors over to help!¡± he says and Emma gives a nod and I get this feeling she knows something more. Looking at her when her eyes meet mine she is quick to avert them, she is like an open book and she just gave herself away. ¡°Anything else?¡± I ask and keep my eyes on her ¡°Some of our men have been hurt when they have been out scouting and I have forbidden Cannon to go there right now!¡± she says and I¡¯m sure she has her reasons to keep him here and won¡¯t say anything about it. ¡°Where is he?¡± Kian asks when she turns to look at him again. ¡°He is down with your father in your office, they have put down all their time to try. and go through the papers,¡± she says when Kian starts to pull me with him and I know he wants me toe with him to his office. ¡°There was something more!¡± Emma says and we stop. ¡°What?¡± I ask when she doesn¡¯t say anything at first.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°We need to make a visit to Michael!¡± she says and I have to take a long moment and try to remember who that is before my memory clears up. ¡°Who¡¯s Michael?¡± Kian asks behind me ¡°That¡¯s a witch from Saris sister¡¯s vige!¡± I say and wonder what we need to go there for. ¡°I can portal you over to him and you can just mind link me when you are done!¡± I tell her and it would be for the best. I should help Kian here and go over the papers that are left and go back home and check in with Jessie and the others. Going to her sister¡¯s vige and meet Michael is at the bottom of my priority list at the moment, even if have some questions I would like to ask him. ¡°I need you toe with me!¡± she says and I look at her when she has that expression on her face when I know she has seen something important and when ites to this I never argue against her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming with you!¡± I say and see her raise her eyes to look at me. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Selena POV: Feeling Kian pull me back against him I know he doesn¡¯t want me to go. ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡± he says when Emma takes a step closer to where we are. ¡°I need to go alone with Selena, I can promise she will be safe and we only need to be gone a few hours!¡± Emma says and it has me wondering what is so important for us to go alone. Tilting my head and look at her she keeps her eyes on the floor. ¡°Kian it will be alright, nothing is going to happen if she says so!¡± I say and turn in his arms to look at him. He ces his hand on my cheek and looks intensely at me! ¡°If anything goes wrong you open a portal right in front of me! I wille right away, you hear me!¡± he says and this time I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ask him for help. ¡°I will!¡± I say when Emma walks past me and out the door. ¡°I need to fetch something before we go and say goodbye to Cannon!¡± she says and starts to head down the hallway. ¡°Kian it will be alright and we are back before you know it!¡± I say when he wraps me up in his arms. ¡°Do you want me to send some men to your pack while you are away?¡± he says and lets me go when he ces his arm around my waist and we start to walk down the hallway. ¡°Can you call my pack house or Den when I¡¯m away and see if they need any help? I can go right over there once we are done at Michael¡± I say when we have reached the stairs. ¡°I want you toe back here first, I¡¯ming with you to your pack!¡± he says and I see Emma coming out of a room with a bag in her hand when she starts to head over to Kian¡¯s office. ¡°Alright I will!¡± I say to him when we have reached his office and walk inside. His father and Cannon are upied with several maps and papers areying scattered all over his office and there is no way they can have any order to this chaos! Halting in my track I look at the mess and wish I didn¡¯t have to see it in the first ce, the time we took to get it down properly without mixing them with each other only to find this in front of me. I guess Kian feel my concern it all was a waste when he takes a step forward. ¡°Tell me you have control over this chaos!¡± he says and both his father and Cannon snap their heads up and look at us. His father drops the paper he was holding in his hand to the table and starts to walk over to where we stand, hees in front of me and pulls me in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you are back with us and you two have finallypleted the bond my Queen!¡± he says and hugs me tighter, wrapping my arms around him and hugging him back. ¡°I¡¯m happy to be back!¡± I say when he releases me and looks between us both. ¡°We have an order to all these papers even if there are a lot more to go through!¡± he says and turns to look around in the room. ¡°Alright, I guess we will leave you to continue with it!¡± I hear Emma say when she gives Cannon a kiss before she starts to walk over to where I stand when Kian pulls me back to him. ¡°Now you know what to do and if there is any hesitation something isn¡¯t right when you get there you come right back!¡± he says and wraps me up in his arms. Can¡¯t believe how hard it is to let go of him even if it¡¯s only for a couple of hours. we will!¡± I say when his lipse down on mine. Holding my arms around his waist I don¡¯t want to let go when he pecks my lips and lets go of his hold around me. ¡°Nowe on this is not a goodbye forever, only a few hours and you will be back! Now let your man go so we can get going!¡± Emma says with impatience in her voice. Dropping my arms I walk around him ande to stand beside Emma when I open a portal behind us, she grabs my arm and starts to pull me with her inside the portal when I look at Kian before closing it after us. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Getting out on the other side of the portal wee to stand in the middle of the vige, I don¡¯t have the best memories of his house and how to get there since I was almost out thest time we were here. ¡°I don¡¯t remember where to go, I was quite out thest time!¡± I say and start to look around the vige. Seeing several sittings on awn and fixing with herbs I get a peaceful feeling of the ce this time, completely different from thest time we were here and the chaos it where with the rogues attacking the vige. ¡°Come we need to find Michael!¡± Emma says and starts to pull me with her. ¡°Does he know we areing?¡± I ask her when we start to walk between some houses. ¡°He could know or I can guarantee he knows what we are here for once heys his eyes on us!¡± Emma says and I know how it works with a witch like Michael. Turning around a big tree I see his house right ahead of us, the door is closed and he is nowhere to be seen from where we are. Walking up to his porch Emma is about to knock on his door when it starts to open itself slowly. Looking inside his hallway it¡¯s dark and no lights in sight, I get an odd feeling and push Emma behind me. I¡¯m about to turn around and portal away from there when this energy pulls me inside, my legs start to move when I find myself inside his hallway. My gift starts to sizzle under my skin and reach out to another energy inside the room, it¡¯s powerful and hot, urging me to go further inside the house. I hear Emma talk to me from behind and tell me toe back but I can¡¯t turn around and walk out of the house, the other energy is tugging me closer and I want it! Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Selena POV: My feets carry me inside the house and pull me further down the hallway, I can¡¯t stop my body. My gift is sizzling under my skin and pulling on the thread to the other energy in the room. Coming inside a dark living room I feel it getting stronger and whatever it is my gift is yearning after it I got to have, my gift starts to draw energy from the other, and as fast it connects with my energy it starts to intervene and fill my veins with a strong warm feeling I can¡¯t get enough off. I want more, need more! It¡¯s like a drug to my gift and I want it all! ¡°You have to stop Selena!¡± I hear a dark voice inside my head but I am too lost in the feeling and keep drawing out the energy and sucking it up in my body. I¡¯m strong this way and untouchable, it¡¯s the best feeling and I start to feel high on it! My veins are filled with the other energy and my surroundings start to glow purple, I know it¡¯s my gift that does this. A hand grabs my shoulder and it¡¯s from the person the energy ising from. ¡°You have to stop Selena!¡± the voice says again but there is no way I can stop when it feels so good. I¡¯m getting hotter by the minute and I pant out when it feels like my veins are going to boil any minute now. ¡®You leave me with no choice!¡± the voice says when I feel the energy slowly getting drawn back from my body, but it doesn¡¯t stop there! The person is starting to take my energy from me, I feel it slowly getting sucked out of my body. A small piece at the time! ¡°Fight it, Selena! You can stop it!¡± I hear the voice but with every second p@ssing, my energy is slowly sucked away from my body. Trying to stop it but my body is getting weaker, falling to my hands and knees I pant out and try to hold on to thest piece of my strength when it suddenly stops. Trying to understand what just happened when I hear some fast footsteps behind me and Emma comes to my side when she squats down and grabs my arm. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°How do you feel Selena?¡± she asks while I try to wrap my head around it. ¡°What happened?¡± I ask in shock and can¡¯t understand anything from it. ¡°I happened!¡± the voice says from behind me when his handes to my shoulder and I feel my energy slip back into my body from his touch. I gasp when it fills me up at a fast pace and it feels different, pure in some strange way. Staying on the floor when Emma starts to pull me up on my feets, I have to hold on to her for a short moment when my head spins. ¡°Come let¡¯s talk in the kitchen!¡± I hear the man say and turn around to see it¡¯s Michael who is standing there, did I just take his energy? ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we do!¡± Emma says and starts to pull me with her, none of this makes any sense to me. I know my gift could take energy from the herb, but I haven¡¯t met anyone else that has some kind of gift I can pull at. Walking behind Michael wee to his kitchen where he has herbs all over the ce and I guess he where fixing them when we came here. ¡°Take a seat I will fix us some tea!¡± he says and start to walk over to the stove. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t hurt you in some way!¡± I say and feel bad I couldn¡¯t stop even if he told me I had to. He turns to look at me where I stand beside the table. ¡°You didn¡¯t! I can control it, but you on the other hand would be the one in pain if I hadn¡¯t stopped it!¡± he says and none of this makes any sense to me. ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± I say to him when he turns back and starts to prepare the tea. take a seat Selena and I will exin it all for you!¡± he says again and Emma tugs on my arm toe and take a seat at the table. Walking around it I pull out a chair beside her and sit down, in front of me on the table are several herbs I recognize and some I have never seen before. Emma reaches for some herbs and looks at them when she ces her bag on the table. It takes a moment before Michaeles back and ces some cups on the table, looking at the cup mine smells different from the one Emma and Michael have. There is no doubt I have gotten something completely different in mine. ¡°Why is my tea different than yours?¡± I have to ask him when he takes a seat in front of us. He only gives me a big smile and looks at me for a long moment. ¡°Because it¡¯s good for you!¡± he says and turns his head to look at Emma, seeing. them exchange looks for a moment I know there is something more going on here. He takes his cup to his lips and sips on it, while both of them are silent. I¡¯m about to ask them what it is when Emma speaks up instead. ¡°I have something I need to ask you!¡± she says when I take my cup from the table and start to sniff at it. It smells strong on something I can¡¯t ce, deciding to give it a try I take it to my lips and sip on it. The first taste I can hardly describe and I¡¯m about to spit it right out when the aftertaste is sweet and really good. ¡°That was weird!¡± I say and decide to give it another try when it tastes better this time, the aftertaste is really good and the more I taste it the better it gets. ¡°What is!¡± Michael asks and I lift my head from the cup and look at him. ¡°The taste! First, it was awful than the aftertaste was really good and the more I sip on it the better it gets!¡± I say when he nces over at Emma and it has me suspicious of what it¡¯s all about. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask them when Michael only shrugs his shoulders. ¡°What did you want to ask me?¡± he says and turns to look at Emma. Seeing her ce the cup down before she takes her bag and opens it. ¡°Selena was drugged with this herb when she was taken, they used it to have her bond broken. I don¡¯t have enough knowledge of it and when she where in a bad shape and couldn¡¯t heal she asked for this! I took the chance and gave it to her the way it is and she healed up fast but got high on it!¡± I hear Emma say when she takes a can out from her bag and I see the herb inside from the swamp when she hands it over to Michael. He takes the can and looks at it for a long moment, I see him being in deep thought when he ces it down in front of him and takes a long look at me in silence. I wait for him to speak up when he takes his cup and sips on the tea, I¡¯m at the edge of my seat and want to hear his thoughts on it. ¡°This would exin most of it!¡± he says and keeps his eyes on me. exins what? Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Selena POV: cing my cup down I can¡¯t wait for him to tell me what it is. ¡°What does it exin?¡± I ask him when I can¡¯t wait for him to continue. ¡°This herb can grow in different ces and some ces are better for it than others for what you intend to use it for, it¡¯s hard to find and even harder to use properly in a potion!¡± he says and that doesn¡¯t clear up things better, I rather got more questions. ¡°Wait! I don¡¯t understand!¡± I say to him and drag my hand down my face. I guess for a witch who has knowledge about herbs they would probably understand what he means by all this but I know far too little to be able and understand what he means. Alright I will try and exin it for you in an easy way!¡± he says and takes a mouth of his tea before he continues. ¡°This herb picks up minerals from the ground it grows on and it gives it different characteristics, if you look at this herb you can see it has a dark color, and just by the sight of it I can tell you it has grown in a swamp. Making it perfect for a potion you want to use in dark magic!¡± he says and I sit back in my seat, trying to get all the information in. ¡°When he used it to break your bond with your mate and he marked you did you ever feel a mate bond to him?¡± he ask me and I can honestly say I never felt the bond in that way I feel Kian. Looking at him he sits and sips on his tea and waits for my answer. ¡°I never felt the bond to him, not the way I feel it with Kian. But I felt when he died!¡± I say and sit up to take my cup.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s because when he marked you he opened your new gift and that one can draw energy from different things and use it to its advantage. Even if he marked you he couldn¡¯t force a mate bond on you because your gift shields you. He would have to remark you more than once to try and force the bond on you! By using this herb on you he feed your new energy what it needed and wanted. But by using this herb ites with a cost! This herb is highly addictive this way and once your gift gets a hold of this herb or another strong gifted person your ability will want to take everything it can to get stronger! That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t stop before!¡± he says. With all this information he told me it exins a lot of what I felt and how it has been for me and gives me more questions. ¡°He said he would have to remark me again toplete it, but he couldn¡¯t have known I got the new gift! And why did I feel my energy slipping back from you like it was clean and white!¡± I say and have to know. ¡°Even if he gave you the potion, he would have to remark you when hepleted the mating and by how strong you are I believe it would have taken more times to mark you to be able and force the bond on you even if you didn¡¯t get the new gift. What you felt before is just what you felt! I have the same gift as you and I am a white witch who can clean another person and its gift, yours where poisoned dark from this herb and it wouldn¡¯t take much longer until it would have started to crave the herb again!¡± he says and by all this information I don¡¯t know what to say, I¡¯m not sure I got more clear about it or not. ¡°Is it that hard to understand?¡± he says and I guess it¡¯s obvious on my face, don¡¯t know what to answer him when I try to understand it all. ¡°Then we can never use it again to her even if it were needed!¡± Emma says and sighs. I see Michael turn his head and look at her in silence for a moment. ¡°If you use it even in small doses, I can guarantee she will crave it after even if she doesn¡¯t get high on it again, her gift recognize it and nothing good wille out of it!¡± he says, and that makes it all clear to me, I will never take it again. ¡°Then I will never use it again!¡± I say and take thest of my tea, by now I love the taste and feel almost sad it¡¯s gone. Both of them sit in silence and look at each other, now I know they know more than they are telling me! Just tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± I say and sit back in my seat with my arms crossed over my chest. It takes a long moment of silence before Michael speaks up since Emma doesn¡¯t say a word. ¡°We both have seen a lot that hasn¡¯t happened yet! What I can tell you from this is the house you were brought to was owned by a very highly gifted witch. She gave birth to a son who is both a shifter and got some dark magic running in his body from his mother.¡± he says and this I already know from what Elijah told me when I where in the house, he is the son to the leader of the rogues. ¡°Yes, I know and he killed her when she refused him to meet his father, he told me this when I was there!¡± I say and look between them, I already guess I will run into him once they attack or we get there to try and take them out. I have felt him once before and I didn¡¯t like the feeling he brought to me at all. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. I believe his mother taught him several spells and we have both seen you meet him when the fight starts!¡± he says and I feel Emma¡¯s hand on my shoulder. Turning my head and look at her she has worry on her face. ¡°I already guessed I will have to face him once it starts, I have no problem with it!¡± I say and look between them ¡°You need to be able and control your gift before it happens, or you can¡¯t win against him!¡± Michael says when Emma squeezes my shoulder. ¡°There are more lives than one on the line here!¡± she says. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Selena POV: Looking at her I already know there are more lives on the line here, the whole kingdom and our pack are at stake here and not to mention everyone else who would be affected if the kingdom fell. ¡°I know how many people it is on the line here and my question is how I¡¯m going to learn to control it!¡± I ask when I look between them and once again the room falls silent for a moment. ¡°I will help you as much I can, you cane here as often as you can and we can practice!¡± Michael says and to me, that sounds like a good idea. ¡°I cane every day you have time to practice!¡± I say when I see Emma get up from her seat and take our cups from the table and head over to the sink and start to wash them, she is quiet and lost in her thoughts when I see Michael get up from his seat and walk over to where Emma stands when he starts to take down herbs and ce on the counter in different piles. I get this feeling they both are hiding something from me. ¡°What is it? I can feel it is something you are not telling me!¡± I say and lean forward on the table and keep my gaze on them both, I see them exchange looks for a long time and I¡¯m starting to get frustrated by this situation. ¡°Just tell me what it is!¡± I say when Emma wash thest cup before cing it to the side. She turns around slowly and looks at me, by the sight of her she had a hard time telling me what it is. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to yell you this but this is necessary!¡± she says and sighs before she walks over to the table and takes a seat opposite me. ¡°I have known this since before you came back from him. If Kian survived there woulde another problem after and this is why he couldn¡¯te with us here, I wanted to let you know first!¡± she says and now she has me worried, sometimes it feels I like a curse that she knows some parts before anyone else. Right now all I want to do is enjoy being with him and have some time together. ¡°I¡¯m not going to like what you are going to tell me am I?¡± I ask her and see her turn her head and look at Michael who has turned around and is leaning at the counter. some parts of it I know you are going to like but I¡¯m not sure about it all!¡± she says when Michael pushes off the counter and walks over to the table and takes a seat beside Emma. Looking between them I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s so important for them to be both to tell me. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant!¡± she says and I start to chuckle at her and shake my head at her, we just mated and she could not possibly know already. ¡°We justpleted the mating, you can¡¯t know that!¡± I say and look at her when she doesn¡¯t say anything I turn my head and look at Michael, he sits there calmly and just looks at me. ¡°Are you two serious with me?¡± I say and feel anger start to rise in my body when none of them says a word to me. Pushing back my chair I get up on my feets and walk over to the window in the kitchen and look outside. Needing a moment for myself and trying to take this new information in before I say anything else, I know Emma wouldn¡¯t tell me anything if it wasn¡¯t important, and for me to not get more time to be with Kian it has to be something special. Standing with my back against them I got some questions, can¡¯t believe it is true. ¡°Why is it so important to tell me this now even before it has gone so long I have noticed I¡¯m pregnant?¡± I ask them, have a hard time taking it in and for now, before I have noticed it f for myself I will push it from me. They are quiet and I give them a moment before turning around and looking at them. Emma is fiddling with her fingers in herp while Michael looks at me calmly. ¡°First of all you can¡¯t shift while you are pregnant so you have to learn and master your skills without shifting!¡± Michael says and I knew pregnant werewolves can¡¯t shift while they are pregnant and if that is the case I will have to learn to master my gifts this way. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Yes, I know, that¡¯s not new!¡± I say to him in response. Emma still doesn¡¯t say anything and keeps her eyes on herp. you know?! Well from now on you can¡¯t shift until your pregnancy is over, first of all, second you can¡¯t use up too much of your energy or it will be devastating to your pregnancy. Your body can¡¯t take it all! What will you do when you stand in a situation and you have to choose? What will you do when you stand in front of him? How are you young to protect yourself and the pregnancy if you can¡¯t handle it completely?¡± Michael says and he is right in his statement. I haven¡¯t thought about anything of this before, but right now I have found myself in another situation I can¡¯t control. I need to sit down and walk over to my chair and take a seat when I ce my elbows on the table and rest my head in my hands. This might have happened at the worse time when we are facing the threat that we are. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have told me this before?¡± I say and look up from my hands at Emma ¡°You think it was a good idea to discuss it when we didn¡¯t know if anyone of you would even survive? Sometimes you have to take a problem at a time and solve them first. For you to survive where my only priority and now we will face these problems together!¡± she says and looks up at me from herp, she is right but still. ¡°I understand why but don¡¯t you think it would have been a good idea to mention. this at least?¡± I say to her in my frustration. ¡°That was not a priority at all! And to be fare not even important. You two had to make it through for everyone not only for your sake!¡± she says and I feel her anger I know she is right and there is no point in arguing with her. Sighing I ce my head in my hands again. ¡°I have to tell Kian all of this!¡± I say and have no idea how I¡¯m thing to break all this to him in the best way. ¡°There is something more before you go and tell him!¡± Michael says and I¡¯m at the end of my rope right now, it¡¯s enough information for one day and I don¡¯t know if I want to hear anything else. Taking a moment before I slowly lift my head and look at them. Seeing them sitting there and exchanging looks again a part of me only wants to get up and over to the and start to shake it out of them. Just to have them ce all the information on the table so I can know what they know. ¡°You have to stay calm even if you don¡¯t like what we will tell you! We are here for you all the way!¡± Emma says and reaches for one of my hands to hold in hers, now she has me worried about whatever she is going to tell me! Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Selena POV: Looking at her for a long moment I wait for her to continue with what she has to tell me, I feel the tension in the room rises! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°One of the children is highly gifted!¡± she says and I have to hold on to the table with my hand to not fall off my chair. ¡°One of them? You¡¯re telling me that there is more than one!¡± I say in shock and look at her, she gives me a nod while I sit back in my seat and try to take this in. She could be wrong, couldn¡¯t she? ¡°There is more than one but I¡¯m not going to tell you how many, some things you and Kian will have to find out together. I¡¯m only telling you this because you have to know something about it!¡± she says and I start to feel nauseous by all this information. ¡°One of them is highly gifted and you have to protect the child from any dark magic!¡± Michael says and I turn my head to look at him. He sits there with a calm expression on his face and it does nothing to help me calm my raising heart down. I¡¯m not surprised if I ever have children they could be gifted like me but somehow I¡¯m not prepaid for this now. ¡°This is too much!¡± I say and withdraw my hand from Emmas and get up on my feets again. I need to walk around in the room for a bit and try to get my head around all this. How am I going to handle this with a threat at our borders and I have felt how strong he where! ¡°I know it is but I¡¯m afraid there is more to it!¡± Emma says and right about now I¡¯m ready to portal away from here, don¡¯t know if I want to hear more!e and take a seat! You need to sit down for the next part!¡± Michael says and I stop in my track and look at him. He has a serious gaze on his face and whatever it is I better sit down again, walking over to the chair slowly to try and gain some more time for this. If I could pause this moment ande back when I feel more prepaid it would be better. Reaching my chair, I sit down whit my hands in myp and take a deep breath. ¡°When he marked you even if he didn¡¯tplete it you got some of his traits in your system, the gifted child has picked up them from your body!¡± Michael says. and a gasp leaves my lips. The man I hate more than anything who took my mate from me and almost killed us both by doing so left a part of him with me! Now he will always be a part of our lives and our child! How can I ever break this news to Kian? Another man¡¯s trait will run in the veins of our child, will he ever be able to love that child? I should have been stronger than I was then none of this would have happened! How can I live with myself knowing if I only had been stronger or not gone to the office alone that day this would never have happened! A sob leaves my lips and I have to ce my head in my hands when tears start to run down my cheeks, I don¡¯t want to do this to Kian! Hearing a chair getting moved and Emma¡¯s footsteps that walk over to where I sit when her armse to wrap around my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about all this Selena!¡± she says in a sob and I try to hold it together the best I can. ¡°How am I going to tell him this? I wasn¡¯t strong enough or this would never have. happened! Now our child will have a part of another man, will he ever love it?¡± I say when I hear Emma sob beside my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that! You couldn¡¯t do anything about it and if you are going to me anyone I have as much guilt as anyone else. If I hadn¡¯t been upied with. Cannon then I would have seen it before and made sure it never happened!¡± she says and I can¡¯t handle this! ¡°What trait are we talking about? Is the child a vampire?¡± I have to know what we are facing. Both of us have seen the child as a werewolf but it needs some blood, what other traits there are we don¡¯t know yet! The child has some other gifts that are powerful, but we only see a bit ahead. What we both know is that you will need some blood. during the pregnancy and it¡¯s important to keep the child from dark magic!¡± Michael says and that is thest drop than makes me flip over. Pushing Emma¡¯s arms off my shoulders I push back my chair and start to pace. around in the room, my mind is a mess with all this information! How am I going to break this news to Kian? Everythinges crashing down on me at once. How can I ever tell him all this? His first mate died during her pregnancy and here I promised him I won¡¯t die if I got pregnant. Only to find out there is more than one and one of them has traits from the man who took me from him, and I have to drink blood during the pregnancy. We are facing a dark threat I have to make sure the child won¡¯t be exposed to dark magic!¡± I say in a raised voice when my tears keep running down my cheeks. Trying to wipe them off when new ones only keeping, this is hard news to tell anyone. What should be happy news and a time of love for each other are filled with worry and pain right now! ¡°Have I missed anything!¡± I say and throw my hands up in the air while I turn to look at them both. Michael sits at the table with a calm expression while Emma has tears running down her cheeks and she looks really sad about all this. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Selena! I never wanted this to happen! We will help you with everything we can, you are not alone in this!¡± she says and right now it does nothing to help me with how I feel about all of this. I love Kian and this is thest I want to have to put him through! He doesn¡¯t deserve this! ¡°Talk to me, Selena! This is not your fault and I¡¯m sure he will take it well once you break it to him and if he doesn¡¯t, I will make sure he gets a grip!¡± Emma says and I know she is trying to cheer me up, but right now nothing can! All this has been too much to know at once even if I know it¡¯s better with all the cards on the table, I need some time alone. ¡°I can¡¯t Emma! Not right now, I need some time to myself!¡± I say and wipe away my tears. ¡°Alright! I¡¯m here whenever you want to talk!¡± she says and I open a portal besides me. ¡°Mind link me when you want to go home, I will open a portal!¡± I say and take a step to the side. ¡°Where are you going? I cane with you!¡± she says and I turn my head and look at her. ¡°I need some time alone!¡± I say when she gives me a nod before I turn my head. back and start to walk into my portal and close it after me leaving her with Michael. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Selena POV: I have been sitting on my favorite spot on the cliff looking out of thends below me, up here I¡¯m always alone and every time I need some time to myself, I go here. With everything they told me I needed the break and gather my thoughts, I have to tell him at one point and hopefully, we can figure it out together but I will wait until I¡¯m sure she is right about this. Getting up from my seat I have to go back to my pack and stop hiding here, I have obligations even if I want to take a long break from this mess. Opening a portal beside me to my office I get inside and walk out in my office into my pack house. Sighing to myself, I have a job where I at one point need to go back to or quit. Can I even go back there in the first ce and if I don¡¯t how am I going to provide for my pack? Walking over to the window I stand and look outside when I hear my office door being opened and Jessiees walking inside. ¡°Finally, you are back! Gotten over yourself?¡± Jessie says and takes a seat at my chair in front of my office desk. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood!¡± I say as a response, right now I¡¯m not up for any teasing. ¡°Well, I think you should get a grip on the situation instead. From what you two have been through do you even think he will care if the baby has traits from that idiot? You killed him and survived and came back to Kian! The child is yours and his only¡± she says and I¡¯m not surprised she knows. ¡°So, she told you!¡± I say and turn around and walk over to my office chair and take a seat. Resting back, I turn my head and look at her, she sits there calmly and looks. at me. ¡°Yes, she did before you mated with him! Both me and Emma were clear on this. and it wasn¡¯t important to tell you before, now we will help and take care of the next problems. So when are you going to tell him?¡± she says and I drag my hand down my face and take a moment before answering her. ¡°I will wait until I know she is right and I¡¯m pregnant, as of now I only have her words and I won¡¯t get him upset if it isn¡¯t true!¡± I say and look at her. ¡°When where she ever wrong about a vision!¡± she says and I know it too but it doesn¡¯t change things, I will wait! ¡°I know but still!¡± I say to her ¡°You know what I¡¯m certain he will take it well once you tell him and if he doesn¡¯t we all are here for you!¡± she says and I know they are, I hope we will figure this out together once I tell him. Until then I have a lot to handle! ¡°I have a lot to do in the meantime and can¡¯t focus on it right now, I need to talk to my bosses and decide if I¡¯m going toe back or not.!¡± I tell her. ¡°Well, I took the liberty to tell your bosses you will have to take a long time leave if you evere back again. They have their hands full with Elijah being gone and they found your secretary dead and when you were kidnapped from work. They find footage on it when the guy carried you out of the building and the police are involved. You know how it is with humans and for now, you don¡¯t have to think about work at all. Once you have decided you can talk to them! I think you should quit! There is no way you are going to have time and be at work with everything going on!¡± she says and I know she is right. I have arge sum of money right now but it won¡¯tst forever. ¡°I know you are right!¡± I say and it feels better to know I don¡¯t have to care about work for the moment, I will decideter on. ¡°Well tell me what¡¯s going on with the rogues? Are they running to the cave or from it?¡± I haven¡¯t been here and have no idea what¡¯s going on only what Emma told me. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They have been running around in the woods and outside our borders several times a day, we have no idea what they are looking for. A patrol run into them yesterday and they got attacked pretty badly, everyone survived this time! So, I ordered everyone to stay inside our barrier and wait to see what happens next, no point in being outside at the moment!¡± she says and sits back in her seat. I don¡¯t like the sound of that and not knowing how the enemy mobilizes outside our borders is dangerous. We have to do something about all this! ¡°I know what you are thinking but I suggest we wait a bit, Kian has sent more men over and I believe they will soon be here! We can take and scout the area tomorrow¡± she might be right and it¡¯s best to wait a bit before going out. Feeling a mind link trying to reach out to me I open it up and feel it¡¯s Emma. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± I ask her the moment we connect. ¡°Where you are!¡± she says and I open a portal in my office and it doesn¡¯t take long before shees walking inside with a bag in her hand. Closing the portal after her when she takes a step closer to where I am. ¡°How do you feel?¡± she opens the question before I even have closed the portal properly. ¡°She¡¯s fine and has decided to wait and tell Kian until she knows for sure she is pregnant! She doesn¡¯t really trust your words¡± Jessie says and chuckles. I just roll my eyes at her. ¡°Emma, I trust your words you know that, I just want some time to find out myself I¡¯m really pregnant before telling him all this,¡± I say and turn my head to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine and I understand, I got some more of that tea for you if you want?¡± she says and I give her a nod when I feel Kian trying to reach for me, and even before I open the mind link I know he is angry! Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Selena POV: I feel he is close when I open the mind link. ¡°This ce is crowded with rogues and we need a way over!¡± he says through the mind link, feeling where they are I open a portal in front of them to the outside of the pack house before closing the link. ¡°We havepany!¡± I say when I feel them all walking out of my portal and close it behind them. Looking over at Emma she has a knowing expression on her face. ¡°I called Cannon before and Kian where beside him, he asked for you and I had to tell him you needed to go here before I was done !¡± she says and now I know why he probably is angry, I promised to go back to him before going here because he wanted being with me! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Sighing to myself I pinch the bridge of my nose in frustration, Ipletely forgot it with all the information they told me and I guess I will have to handle an angry Kian. I didn¡¯t do this on purpose but I guess it doesn¡¯t matter to him because I have broken promises before and I know he doesn¡¯t take it lightly. Hearing the door to the pack house open with a bang I get up from my chair and stand behind my office desk instead, rather take his anger and stand up than sit in my chair. ¡°Someone doesn¡¯t sound too happy!¡± I hear Jessies voice when paws are climbing the stairs at a fast pace. ¡°Yeah, I think we might want to leave them alone for a bit!¡± she says and chuckles when Kian¡¯s wolf is fast inside before he quickly shifts and stands b*tt naked in front of me I feel how angry he is through the bond. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you toe by me first before we were going here together?¡± he says and I take a step back when he starts to walk over to where I stand when I see Cannon walk inside my office. Jessie gets up on her feet and starts to head towards the door. ¡°I will be downstairs and help with dinner once you two are done arguing there will be food ready!¡± she says and walks out of the door. Turning my head Kianes to stand right in front of me and I know he will not drop this easily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry there was a bit too much this morning and Ipletely forgot!¡± I say and try to keep my heart steady. ¡°What was too much!¡± he says and I have a hard time knowing what to say about it all. she needs to train her new gift or she will be in trouble once she meets the gifted rogue!¡± Emma says and I know she is trying to help me out here. Seeing Kian look at me closely I have a hard time keeping a straight face but have to, I¡¯m not ready to tell him anything else. ¡°Is that all!¡± he says and tilts his head to look at me. ¡°Pretty much it yes!¡± I say and don¡¯t take my eyes off him. He doesn¡¯t say anything for a long moment when Denes walking inside with some clothes for them. ¡°Here Kian!¡± he says and stands with them behind him while Cannon is taking his clothes on. ¡°leave them on the desk and let us have a moment to ourselves!¡± Kian says and don¡¯t take his eyes away from me. Hearing Den ce the clothes on my desk before he walks out of the room with the others and closes the door after him. Kian stands in silence and looks at me for the longest time before he starts to speak again. ¡°Tell me!¡± he says with dominance in his voice when his handes up to my jaw and he holds it in a firm grip. ¡°I know you are hiding something!¡± he says when I don¡¯t start to speak. Pushing his hand off my jaw I take a few steps to the side and try to get some distance between us. ¡°I got to know several things that I¡¯m worried about and if I don¡¯t get my new gift under control it might be a devastating oue to all this. On top of it, there are rogues everywhere and we have no idea what they are nning and I have to decide what to do with my work! Is that enough information for you?¡± I say when I have spilled what I can on everything else and hope he will be satisfied with it. Anything to get him off my back before he figures out there is something more. Dragging a hand through my hair I stand with my back against him. Hearing him walk over to where I stand and wrap his arm around me from behind. I close my eyes and lean back in his arms, love to feel him close to me and I instantly rx a bit. ¡°I¡¯m not here to argue with you, just hate when you don¡¯t keep your promise! Guess I need to remind you to who you belong since you keep forgetting you have a mate¡± he says next to my ear when he starts to trail his nose down my neck and over my shoulder, he presses his lips to my shoulder and my body instantly answers to his touch when his handes up and cups my breast. He lets go of my should when he turns my head to the side and capture my lips with his instead. Moaning out into his mouth when he trails his hand under my shirt and up to my breast, it feels too good with his hands on my body. He lets go and swirls me around before he picks me up and carries me over to my desk before he put me down on top of it. ¡°Kian what are you doing?¡± I say to him when he pulls me closer to him and gets between my legs. ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing?¡± he says and taking his hand behind my head and capturing my lips with his again. Pushing his tongue inside my mouth I can¡¯t resist answering it back. ¡°Food is ready soon!¡± I say to his lips when he starts to pull on my shirt. ¡°I¡¯m already ready, just need to get you out of these clothes and we can eat after!¡± he says and I feel his hard one poking in my stomach when he pulls my shirt over my head and captures my lips again with his. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Selena POV: His lips are devouring mine when he is about to take off my bra. I feel a mind link open up and stop his hand while I break the kiss, he understands what¡¯s happening and stops when I pick the link up. ¡°A big group of rogues is outside our borders!¡± Zoey says and I look at Kian ¡°There is a big group of rogues outside the borders!¡± I say to him when he lets go of me and heads over to the other side of the desk and starts to pull on his clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll be right down!¡± I tell her and end the link when I take my shirt and put it back on. ¡°I want to know it allter and we will discuss what to do with everything!¡± Kian says and ces his arm around my waist before we start to head out of the office and down the stairs. Coming down I see Cannon and Den are right out of the door and Jessie I guess is already outside. Following after them we rush over to where Zoey is standing with some other of what I guess are Kian¡¯s guards, walking closer I see several wolves and men outside our borders walking around and sniffing. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. guess they were following you over here!¡± Jessie says and I hear Cannon sniff in the air and walk closer to the borders. I know they can¡¯t hear or smell us from outside our borders but we can both hear them and smell them inside here! It takes a long while before the group starts to turn around and walk away from here, Cannon still stands and sniffs in the air. ¡°What is it?¡± Kian asks after a long time. ¡°There are several vampires amongst them and I can smell something I remember having smelled before but can¡¯t ce it right now, Cannon says and turns to look at us. I get a shiver down my spine with the thought of any vampire might have survived from that house. Kian pull me closer to him and turn me to look at him. ¡°You got everyone from that house, not one of them survived!¡± he says but it doesn¡¯t help my feeling someone might have been away when it all went down. ¡°We can¡¯t be certain! And where do all the other vampirese from?¡± I say when Jessie walks by us and head over to the pack house. ¡°The food is ready and I¡¯m not going hunting after some freaking vamps without food!¡± she says and just keeps walking away. ¡°We are not going after any vampires!¡± Kian says and starts to pull me with him back to the pack house. ¡°Then what do you suggest we do? Stay in here to rot away?¡± Jessie shouts from a bit in front of us. ¡°For now, yes!¡± Kian says when wee to the pack house and walk inside. Everyone is inside when Kian stops me in the hallway. ¡°I have to make a call to my father!¡± he says and looks at me. ¡°Take the phone in my office! I will bring you some food!¡± I say and he gives me a nod before he starts to head up the stairs. I see him reach the top of the stairs when I head over to the kitchen and grab me and Kian some food. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Emmaes over to me and says in a small voice when I¡¯m about to ce the food on a tray. ¡°Yes, for now it is!¡± I say to her and ce the tes down before I head over to fix us something to drink. ¡°Here take this!¡± Emma says and hands me two sses she has filled already. ¡°Thank you!¡± I say and take them from her before cing them down on the tray ¡°If you have any problem just mind link me and I wille up right away!¡± she says next to my ear when she walks by me and heads over to the table. Taking the tray I start to walk out of the kitchen and head up the stairs, hearing the others get into a wild discussion about why there are vampires with the rogues. Coming up the stairs I head over to my office and push the door open before walking inside and cing the tray down on my desk. Kian is talking to his father still and what I can make out of the conversation is they are talking about the vampire council and waiting for him to be done I take my te and start to eat my food, hadn¡¯t realized how hungry I really where when I see Kian smile at me when I eat my whole te without looking up at him or taking a break. Take my ss and empty it while I sit back and wait for him to be done, it takes a moment before he is done, and ce the phone down. ¡°If you are hungry why don¡¯t you take my food as well?¡± he says and get up on his feet before walking over to where I sit. Looking up at him when he leans down and picks me up from my seat before walking over to my office chair and sitting down with me in hisp. ¡°You know I was good where I was!¡± I say to him when he smirks at me before pulling me closer to him. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t!¡± he says and leans closer to take a sniff on my shoulder. ¡°What did you have to discuss with your father?¡± I ask him when he raises his head up from my shoulder and looks at me. ¡°I will answer that when we have talked about your problems first!¡± he says and doesn¡¯t take his eyes off me. I sigh and know there is no point in trying to get out of this discussion. ¡°I have to train with Michael to get my gift under control! The gifted rogue who is the child from the witch I told you about has some dark magic I have to shield myself against, it¡¯s important I master it before meeting him again!¡± I say and take a deep breath ¡°And I have to decide what to do with my work, if I quit it I will have to find something else to help and provide for this pack. I can¡¯t be without a work!¡± I say when he traces his hand down my cheek. ¡°Anything I can do to help you with the training I¡¯m here! I won¡¯t let you go up against the rogue if there is any risk for you and that¡¯s final! When ites to your work, I won¡¯t agree with you going back there! You are my Queen and luna and you have enough with this pack and everything else!¡± he says and I¡¯m about to protest when he shakes his head at me. ¡°No! That¡¯s final! I will pay for everything you need for this pack if you don¡¯t want to merge it with mine. It¡¯s all up to you! I have bought all thend between the kingdom and this pack. Whatever you decide I will start to build the kingdom this way instead!¡± he says and I¡¯m too shocked to say anything for a long moment. ¡°You have done what?¡± I say when I find my words. Seeing him smile at me ¡°Yes, I brought it all the first thing I did when I found out where your pack where located and I brought allnd around this! Nothing wille between us!¡± he says and lean forward before capturing my lips with his. ¡°It¡¯s your choice and you don¡¯t have to make any decision about it now! He says to my lips when I take my hands behind his head and pull him closer while deepening the kiss. Hear him chuckle when I release him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stop!¡± he says when I have let him go. ¡°Now you have to tell me what¡¯s going on with the council!¡± I say and hold his gaze with mine. He leans back in his seat and I hear him sigh. ¡°I have to make a visit to the vampire council, we have to find out what¡¯s going on and our contacts want me to go over there!¡± he says and I feel my heart takes one extra beat in my chest. Don¡¯t like the sound of him going away from me for a couple of days. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go alone! I cane with you!¡± I say to him when he ces his hand on my cheek. ¡°That will never happen! You will not go near any vampire or anything associated with them again!¡± he says and my heart is about to beat out of my chest and all blood leaves my head. He hates vampires and everything about them or what is he saying? Then how will he feel out what¡¯s to come? Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Selena POV: Looking at him I have to ask him when he traces his hand down my neck. ¡°You don¡¯t like vampires?¡± I ask when he looks at me for a long moment. After what they did to you how could I ever! But not all vampires are bad!¡± he says and I have other questions for him when my office phone starts to ring. Turning to it Kian is faster and picks it up. my father was going to call back!¡± he says and takes the phone and answers. I hear them talk for a moment and get up on my feet, I have so many questions I want to ask him but I guess it has to wait when I hear them talk about Kian should get over there right away. When he is done, he hangs up the phone and starts to eat his food, I bet it¡¯s cold by now! ¡°You are leaving today?¡± I ask when he looks up from his te and gets eye contact with me. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better if I get over there as fast as possible, I want it over with and we can decide what to do after!¡± he says and I have a bad feeling about it all. ¡°Are you sure you need to go?¡± I ask him and walk over to my desk again. He is done eating and ces everything back on the tray before sitting back in his seat. ¡°If there are bigger problems than we know of with the vampires, they might have toe down and help to solve this problem,¡± he says and he might be right but I don¡¯t like the feeling of him being gone for more than a day. ¡°You can portal me over there and it will go faster!¡± he says and stands up, is he nning to go this minute? ¡°Yes of course, but you n to go there right now?¡± I have to ask him when he starts to walk over to where I am. Hees in front of me and wraps me up in a tight hug and I ce my arms. around his waist, holding him tight to me. ¡°I have to go back and pack a bag before going there and we have to make sure you have enough men here to help protect the pack if you need it!¡± he says and releases me from his arms. I sigh and have to be okay with it. ¡°let¡¯s go down and talk to the others!¡± I say when he walks over and picks up the tray before we start to head out the door, going down the stairs in silence I have a lot of questions for him but now is not the time to have the discussion. Reaching the first floor we head over to the kitchen where they have a heated discussion about something and once, we walk inside they all fall silent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask them when they all look everywhere else than at us, no one says a word. Walking further inside I stop beside the kitchen table and look between them all. ¡°Jessie speak!¡± I tell her, I know if anyone is going to tell me what¡¯s going on is going to be her! She takes a moment before she raises her head and looks at me. ¡°Some of us want to go inside the cave and find out what¡¯s on the other side!¡± she says and that had to be the stupidest thing I have ever heard! ¡°That is not going to happen! We have no idea what¡¯s waiting for us on the other side and I will not risk anyone of you running right into their camp or getting caught by a bunch of rogues and vampires! Have I made myself clear?¡± I say to them and look between them all. I know Jessie is not the most patient person and I can guess Cannon is somewhat the same. No one says a word when Kian walks over and stands beside me after he has ced the tray down. ¡°I will be going to the vampire council and having a talk with our contact! No one goes near the cave or try to take on the rogues or vampires outside these borders while I am away, is that clear!¡± he says with dominance in his voice and I know he won¡¯t hesitate to use his Alpha Kingmand if needed. Seeing them keep their heads down but it takes a long moment before Jessie throws her hands up in the air! ¡°Fine, I will be sitting inside these borders and grow extra juicy for the vamps to eat once they get a hold of me!¡± she says in anger and I knew she was one of them who wanted to go. ¡°You know what Jessie! I suggest you take your frustration and help to protect Selena and the pack when she needs to go training with Michael! Instead of sitting here and focusing on what¡¯s behind the cave¡± Kian says and leans forward on the table while looking sternly at her. Jessie pushes her chair back and gets up on her feet in anger and I know she is more than frustrated right now. ¡°You can be sure that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do but I hate to feel like a sitting duck just waiting to be found and eaten by a vamp!¡± she spits and takes her te and walks over to the sink. Kian is about to go after her but I ce my hand on his arm and shake my head no at him when he turns his head and looks at me. When Jessie is this way it¡¯s better to let her be and cool down before trying to talk to her again, he gets my point and stays where he is. Hearing her wash her te before she starts to head out of the kitchen! ¡°I will be outside and check the borders!¡± she says and leaves the kitchen with determined steps. ¡°I¡¯m going after her!¡± Den says and gets up on his feet before heading out of the kitchen and walking after her. ¡°Do we have a problem here!¡± Kian says and looks at the others by the table. ¡°No, we don¡¯t!¡± Cannon says and pull Emma closer to him. ¡°I have to go to the vampire council and I count on you to handle the situation here. while I am away!¡± Kian says when Emma turns her head and looks at him with a troubled expression on her face. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Selena POV: Looking at Emma for a moment she turns her head and looks at me, I guess she felt my eyes on her. ¡°Something wrong?¡± I mind link her when she averts her eyes. ¡°No nothing! Just don¡¯t like him going away!¡± she mind links back and I decide to talk to her once we are alone. ¡°Cannon a word with you and Den before I go!¡± I hear Kian say before he heads out the door and leaves us alone inside the kitchen. Zoey gets up with her te and heads over to the sink while I take a seat beside Emma at the table, she turns her head and looks at me. ¡°Promise there isn¡¯t anything you need to worry about, I just don¡¯t like him being away from you!¡± she says and I take a long look at her, not sure I¡¯m convinced but I know she will tell me if there is anything I need to know ¡°Michael called before and wondered if you areing to train tomorrow?¡± she says and picks up her te and walks over to wash it. ¡°Yes, I will go! Any time he wanted me to be there?¡± I ask her and turn to look at them. ¡°I can give him a callter and ask!¡± she says when Zoey walks over and stand beside the table. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± she asks and as of now It¡¯s better if she watches the borders. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Check with Jacob and the borders until I am back!¡± I say and get up from my seat before we both start to head out from the kitchen. ¡°How do you feel about everything?¡± she ask me when wee to the hallway and I guess she told her to. ¡°I¡¯m fine right now, doesn¡¯t feel anything yet!¡± I say when we reach the door and open it. Seeing Kian standing outside and talking to Den and Cannon we head over to the borders to find Jessie. ¡°If there is anything I¡¯m here for you!¡± I know she is. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for it!¡± We both spot Jessie by the side with Jacob standing and talking, I know even before we have reached over there how frustrated Jessie is. ¡°Talk to me Jessie what is it!¡± I say to her when we have reached to where they stand, she turns around and looks at us. I¡¯m tired of these f*cking rogues thinking they can do whatever they want!¡± she says and ces her hands on get hips. ¡°Once we know more we will do something about them but as for now I¡¯m not ready to risk anyone of your lives so stay inside the barrier!¡± she looks at me with an angry face before she throws her hand up in the air in surrender. ¡°Fine!¡± she says and I turn my head and look at Zoey, I know she thinks the same as me and will keep an extra eye on Jessie while I¡¯m gone. Hearing footsteps from behind when Kian and the otherse walking over to where we stand he wraps his arms around me and pulls me close to him. ¡°I¡¯m ready to go!¡± he says and I sigh a part of me doesn¡¯t want him to leave me! ¡°Alright!¡± I say and open a portal behind us, he holds his arm around my waist when we head inside the portal and walk out into his bedroom. He let go of me and head over to his closet, sitting down on the bed I have a bad feeling about him going but it can be that I¡¯m only anxious and nothing worse will happen. Hearing him walking around in there for a long moment before hees out in a ck suit, looking way too handsome for his own good. I can¡¯t peel my eyes from him when my eyes travel up his body and I see a big smirk on his lips before he makes his way over to where I sit. ¡°Keep looking at me that way and I might change my mind and stay here with you!¡± he says and pull me up from the bed and holds my cheek with his hand before his lipse down and capture mine in a heated kiss. ¡°I won¡¯t be gone longer than a day or two before I¡¯m back!¡± he says to my lips before pecking them. I don¡¯t know what to say when he lets me go and head over you the bathroom. ¡°I have told Dend and Cannon to have guards inside your borders while I¡¯m away and there will be coming more of my guards if it¡¯s necessary. No one should walk outside the barrier at the moment and we need to make sure everyone knows to stay inside!¡± Kian says from the bathroom before hees out and heads over to his closet. Right now, I¡¯m starting to feel the same as Jessie, a sitting duck inside our barrier. Hate to not knowing what¡¯s going on outside! Hearing hime out of his closet and ce a bag down beside me before he hooks a finger under my jaw. ¡°Now I don¡¯t want to know you have been outside the barrier or trying to go. looking for the rogues. I want to hear you promise to not do anything risky while I¡¯m away, is that clear!¡± he says and looks sternly at me. ¡°Yes!¡± I say and sigh in defeat. ¡°No! You have to promise and make sure to keep your word this time, you will be in a bigger problem than the rogues if I find out you have gone against your word!¡± he says and I know I haven¡¯t kept my word before to him but this one I will hold. ¡°Yes, I promise and I will keep my word!¡± I say when he leans down and pecks my lips. ¡°For your own sake, I hope you keep your promise! Now I¡¯m ready to go!¡± he says and wraps me up in a hug. Sighing at the fact he will be going. ¡°Alright think of the ce and I will take you there!¡± I say when he lets go of me. ¡°It¡¯s only a day or two then I¡¯ll be back!¡± he says before I give him a nod and takes his hand. Finding the ce he thinks of I open a portal and look at him when he takes his bag and gets inside, taking one last look at him when he walks through before closing it after him. Standing in his bedroom and feeling lovely, hope he is right and he will be back with me again soon! Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Selena POV: Hearing the door open to my room I¡¯m too tired to open my eyes, just want to sleep for the whole day. ¡°Selena it¡¯s time you wake up, Michael will be waiting for you soon!¡± I hear Emma say when she walks inside the room and takes a seat on the bed. ¡°No! I¡¯m tired today, can¡¯t I have a day off?¡± I sigh when she pulls the quilt off me. ¡°No! You have to get up! Breakfast will be ready in a moment and I suggest you take a shower and come down to the kitchen!¡± she pulls the quilt off mepletely and the cold air on my warm skin gives me goosebumps. ¡°One day off is all I ask, I¡¯m deathly tired,¡± I say with a yawn and sit up in the bed. ¡°Now go and take a shower! Heard anything about when he will be back?¡± Kian has been away for a lot more days than he thought, right now there have been five days away from him and even if we have talked on the phone, I¡¯m still worried about him. They have found several things they are trying to get under control but that¡¯s all he has told me. I have been focusing on training and keeping my pack inside the barrier. Jessie is like a boiling kettle ready to boil over any second and when she does there will be hard to keep her inside, I¡¯m afraid she might do something we all will regret. I have been taking her with me every day I have been going to Michael, it¡¯s the best chance for me to have control of what she does most of the time. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t, he will call again tonight!¡± I have been exhausted with the training and I haven¡¯t had the energy to mind link with him when he has been so far away. ¡°Alright! Now get to the shower!¡± she says and gets up from the bed before she starts to pull on my arm ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± I say and ce my feet on the cold floor before getting up from the bed. I better be up and make sure everyone does what they suppose to thanying in bed even if I rather had done it. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll be downstairs once you are done!¡± she says and starts to head towards the door, I walk over to the bathroom and do my business before turning on the shower. Tossing my shirt in the wash bin I head over to the shower and get inside, letting the warm water pour down my body before I take up the shampoo and wash my hair. Rinsing it out I take the soap and wash my body when my hands reach to my breast pain instantly shoots out and I stop in my motions. Did I just feel that? Water running down my body is the only thing I feel for a long moment before I take my hand back to touch my breast. Both of them are sore and they feel a bit swollen, I hardly manage to keep a straight thought, what I have been pushing away from me for days has now caught up with me. I stand inside the shower for a long moment and try to wrap my head around this, I knew from the day they told me it will probably be true. Emma has never been wrong before, but I had to keep a distance from it before I knew for sure and now here I am with no way to push it from me any longer. I¡¯m pregnant! The word pregnant gets stuck in my head and I take my hand down to my stomach and ce it there. I¡¯m carrying mine and Kian¡¯s child how many are there inside my womb? I know I have to tell him once hees home and I instantly get nervous to tell him all I know, only hope he will take it well. Caressing my belly it¡¯s a strange feeling to already know I love them and will do everything I can to protect them, they are a piece of me and Kian. Feeling a mind link reaching out to me I know it¡¯s Kian and take a moment to get my feelings under control before picking the link up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he says even before I have had a chance to say anything else. I guess he has felt my emotions somehow through the bond. ¡°Nothing! How is it going over there?¡± I ask him instead and try to have my emotions under control even if hearing his voice makes my heart take one extra beat in my chest. ¡°I know there is something! I feel some strange feelings through the bond!¡± he says and I have to be better and make sure to shield my emotions until hees back from the council, then we will have a long talk. ¡°I just miss you terribly!¡± I say through the mind link and turn off the shower, my sop from my body has been washed off a long time ago. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s all?¡± he says and I take a towel and wrap it around me when I have got out of the shower. ¡°Yes that¡¯s all, have to go to Michael soon! When are youing back?¡± I say and have to end it soon before my energy gets drained. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet! I will call youter!¡± he says and I head out to my room. ¡°Alright! Talk to youter!¡± I say and cut the link. It¡¯s better to talk on the pher. Walking inside my closet I take down some clothes from the shelf and put them on, sipping up my pants I wonder how long I¡¯m going to be able and wear my clothes before I have to buy new ones with room for a growing belly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Getting out of my closet I stop in my track when a thought hit me, the number of things we will have to buy for the children. I¡¯m going to be a mother and how many children are there? Taking my hand and reaching for the bedpost I hold on to it before I have to take a seat on the bed, cing my elbows on my knees and my head in my hands I have. to take a moment. Everything just hit me at once! Making sure my walls are up tight so Kian can¡¯t feel anything through the bond when I hear the door to my bedroom being opened and even before she says anything I know it¡¯s Emma. She is silent when shees over and takes a seat beside me on the bed, she ces her arm around my shoulders. ¡°I can tell you I felt the same way once I found out I was pregnant with E! I was terrified and wondered if I ever was going to make it as a mother and at the same time I already loved her!¡± she says and I keep my head in my hands and take a deep breath. ¡°I just hope he will take it well once I tell him!¡± I say what my biggest fear right now .is. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Selena POV: Taking a deep breath, I raise my head from my hands and get up on my feet. ¡°Well let¡¯s go down to the kitchen, I¡¯m hungry!¡± I say when she gets up beside me and start to head for the door. She stops in front of it and turns to look at me. ¡°Whatever happens we are here for you!¡± she says and I already know they are. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m grateful for it! Now can we have some breakfast I¡¯m starving!¡± I say when she chuckles and opens the door for us. Heading down to the kitchen I smell some delicious food and my stomach starts to rumble at the smell when I find Sari inside the kitchen and stirring in something on the stove. ¡°Morning Selena, feeling well?¡± she says when I make my way over to the counter and start to look around at all the food. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine, just starving!¡± I say and take a te and start to ce food on it, as much as I can get on it and a bit more. I have a mountain of food on my te before I¡¯m satisfied! Taking it I head over to the table and take a seat when the rest start to walk inside the kitchen. Saries over and ces a cup in front of me with the tea I have been drinking thesest few days, I love it more for every day. I asked what it was and they only said it where good for a pregnancy and with the delicious taste I could drink it all the time. The others start toe over to the table and take their seats with their own food, I have no time to think about it when Jessie takes a seat beside me. ¡°Eating for more than one?¡±es Den¡¯s voice beside her and I stop with my fork in my hand with food on, before I put it in my mouth and turn my head to look at him when he sits down. Seeing Jessie gives him a push in his side he turns to look at her first before he looks at me. ¡°What? Is it still a secret?¡± he says and looks back at Jessie. cing my fork down on my te I sit back in my seat and look between them all. ¡°So, every one of you knows? And for how long have you known?¡± I ask and look between them! Seeing Cannon look down at his food and avoid my eye contact when Den speaks up again. they told us when you came back and decided to im him and we all agreed it didn¡¯t matter!¡± he says and I turn to look at him in shock. I thought only the women. knew and as of now the only one who doesn¡¯t know is the father! Dragging my hand through my hair this starts to feel like a mess I¡¯m going to have a hard time exining. ¡°Kian doesn¡¯t know, none of us has said a word to him!¡± Den says and now I just lost my appetite. Taking my cup of tea I start to sip on it in silence, I know Emma would have had the hardest time keeping it away from her mate and I can¡¯t me her. ¡°So, when are you going to tell him?¡± Den continues and I take my time and sipping on my tea when Jacobes walking inside the kitchen with fast steps and starts to take some food in a hurry. ¡°When hees back!¡± I answer him while I look at Jacob when he is eating his food in a rush. ¡°What¡¯s up, Jacob?¡± I ask him when he hasn¡¯t even taken a seat but standing by the counter and eating. He turns his head and looks at me while swallowing. ¡°Rogues outside the borders again and I¡¯m heading out again as fast as I can get. done!¡± he says when Jessie gets up on her feet, looking at her when she walks over to the sink and ces her things down before she starts to walk out of the kitchen. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± I tell her when she stops in her tracks. I got some odd feelings by just looking at her bodynguage, she has her walls tight up and I can¡¯t get any feelings from her. By this I know she is up to something! ¡°Checking the borders!¡± she says and I¡¯m not buying it at all. ¡°No, you are going with me to Michael¡¯s, I¡¯m almost ready to go!¡± I tell her and look. closely at her when I hear her sigh before she turns around. ¡°Can¡¯t you take Zoey or someone else today!¡± she says and cing her hands on her hips and looking angry at me. cing my cup down I know by the way she reacted that something is going on with her today. ¡°No! Get ready, we are leaving in a few minutes!¡± I say to her and take my te and cup before getting up to wash them. Heading over to the sink I hear her curse under her breath while I wash my te and put them down. ¡°Let me take the rest! Go over to Michael and hurry back!¡± Emma says and takes my cup from me. ¡°Thank you!¡± I say and turn around! I don¡¯t see Jacob and Jessie when I hear someone talking in the hallway, starting to head over to there I walk out of the kitchen and see them talking by the front for in low voices. I can¡¯t make out what they are talking about but something is going on with those two! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Walking closer to them they instantly stop talking and Jessie turns to look at me. ¡°What¡¯s going on Jessie?¡± I say when Jacob rushes out of the door. She shrugs her shoulders. ¡°Nothing just talking about the borders and who¡¯s on patrol until we are back! Ready to leave?¡± she says and I don¡¯t believe her one bit. Keeping my eyes on her she doesn¡¯t move a muscle. ¡°Zoey keeps a close watch on Jacob until I¡¯m back, I got this feeling something is going on with him and Jessie today!¡± I Mind link Zoey once she picks up. ¡°I will! Hurry back!¡± she says before I cut the link and open a portal for us over to Michael. Jessie starts to head for the portal and whatever is going on with those two I will figure it out in one way or the other! Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Selena POV: Stepping out on the other side of the portal I start to walk over to his house, Jessie takes a seat as usual outside on hiswn. Getting to his front door I give it a knock before walking inside, he knows it¡¯s me and there is no point in waiting for him to walk over and open the door. ¡°I¡¯ve got some new tea ready for you!¡± I hear him say when I walk over to the kitchen and find him as usually standing inside and working with his herbs. ¡°Alright!¡± I say when he turns around and doesn¡¯t give me a heads¨Cup. I instantly starts to pull on my energy, even how hard we are trying to practice I have a hard time with it, can¡¯t seem to stop it! When I take his energy it¡¯s even worse, I don¡¯t want to stop and that scares me more how good it feels to have his energy in my body! I crave it and the more I take the more I want it. ¡°Fight it, Selena! You can do it!¡± I hear him say and try to block him from taking more from me, but I have no chance to do it. ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± I say to him and have to grab the table and hang on to it when he almost has me on my knees. It takes a moment before he stops and I have to take several deep breaths before I can stand up again. ¡°This isn¡¯t working! I can¡¯t do it!¡± I say and walk over to a chair on shaky legs, I hate to feel this vulnerable and not stronger to be able and fight him. Taking a seat at the table he walks over and ces a cup down on the table in front of me. I see him walk over to the counter before hees back and takes a seat on the other side of the table with his cup. ¡°You have to keep practicing one day you will get a hang of it!¡± he says while I take a sip of my tea and sit back in my seat. ¡°Perhaps!¡± I say when I see him look at me for a long time before he smiles at me. ¡°Your feelings are all over the ce today! Did you find out today?¡± he says and I already know what he is referring to. cing my cup down I take my time to answer him. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes! And now I have to tell him.¡± I say when I see him sitting in silence for a long moment before his eyes be white and I know he gets a vision of something. Sipping at my tea before hees back and ce his cup down. ¡°What is going on outside your pack!¡± he says and looks sternly at me, I have no idea about anything more than the rogues and the vampires are up to something. ¡°We have a problem with some rogues and vampires, they have been running around outside for days and we guess they are looking for our pack!¡± I tell him what I know, I see him sitting in silence and deep thought before he speaks up again. ¡°There is something else and I believe Jessie knows more about it!¡± he says and I turn my head to look out the window, I got the same feeling before they were up to something. Pushing my chair back I get up on my feet and start to walk out of the kitchen, it¡¯s time she tells me what¡¯s going on or I will force it out of her. Heading over to his front door I push it open and walk outside only to find her p@ssing around on his lawn with an anxious look on her face, stopping in my track I look at her for a moment before she senses I am there. She stops in her ce and slowly turns around to face me. ¡°Are you done!¡± she says and I get this feeling she is in a hurry to get back. ¡°Spill it!¡± I say with anger in my voice, now I know there is something and she better tell me the truth. Seeing her averting her eyes and shifting weight on her legs, hearing Michael walk up behind me I wait for her to start talking. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± she shouts in an irritating voice, while I take several steps to get closer to her. She will tell me what she is up to. ¡°Either you tell me what¡¯s going on or I will use my alphamand over you and we both know you won¡¯t like it!¡± I say and feel how my anger rises in my body with every second p@ssing, it stirs up my gift in my body and without it being my intention it starts to seek out another energy to feed its need to be stronger. It starts to draw energy from Michael and he stops it right away. ¡°Selena control your anger or you will be the one in problem here!¡± he says and I have toy all my focus on trying to get my anger under control. Breathing deep I try to pull my gift back and have it to calm down in my veins, it pulls back slowly andy sizzling under my skin, not calm but waiting. Taking several deep breaths I focus back on Jessie and try to keep my anger in ce. ¡°This is yourst chance to tell me!¡± I say to her when I see her sigh in defeat, looking at her when she surrenders to me. ¡°Alright, I will tell you! We are tired of only sitting and waiting for whatever we are waiting for and Jacob and I decided to head outside to see what they are up to! He is going outside with some others while we are away to see if they can find out something without you knowing, I was supposed to be with them right now instead of sitting out here and doing nothing!¡± say says in anger and ce her hand on her hips. My anger instantly res up again! ¡°That exins the fight I saw outside your borders!¡± I hear Michael say when my anger starts to take the best of me. ¡°You did what?! Every one of you has gone against my orders, I specifically told your all to stay inside the barrier!¡± I hardly get to finish when a mind link reaches out to me and I feel it¡¯s Zoey! Opening it up and hear her worry in her voice. ¡°Jacob and some others are gone!¡± she says and I grab Jessie¡¯s arm hard. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± I say and cut the mind link before I open a portal in pure anger and pull Jessie inside with me. Hearing Michael trying to get me to wait, I am too angry to stay here any longer, I have to find Jacob and get them back! Both of them have gone against my orders and put themselves in danger and the whole pack if they have exposed where they walk out from, and by doing so none. of the others inside the barrier are safe! Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Selena POV: Walking out of the portal while I pull Jessie with me wee right in front of the barrier where I know Zoey is, closing the portal after us I drop my hold on Jessie¡¯s arm and walk closer to where Zoey stands. ¡°Where did they leave and how long ago?¡± I boom out, too angry to be able and contain my anger completely. Trying to take deep breaths and keep my gift at bay I feel it sizzling and stirring under my skin, ready toe out. Zoey turns and looks at me ¡°It can¡¯t be longer than twenty minutes ago! I only had to go inside the pack house for a short moment and once I came out they were gone! I don¡¯t know where they went!¡± she says and turn to look at Jessie. Turning around to look at her she keeps her eyes on the ground. ¡°Jessie!¡± I bark at her and she is quick to raise her head and look at me, guess she feels the anger radiates out of me because she takes a step back and looks between us both. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with it because I don¡¯t know and he has cut me off so I can¡¯t mind link him!¡± she says and throws her hands up in the air. ¡°Where are the others?¡± I ask Zoey, no one of Kian¡¯s men is here by the borders and I wonder if Jacob ordered for the men to follow him outside the borders or if they wanted to go with him. ¡°Kian¡¯s men were on the other side thest I saw them and they could be inside. and eating by now. I don¡¯t know! My focus has been trying to find them!¡± she says and I feel how worried she is. Trying to mind link Jacob but I¡¯m cut off from him, I know he wants it that way! I can¡¯t shift to my wolf now when I¡¯m pregnant or I would have done it and tried to search for them and in what direction they went! Hearing some running from behind I turn around only to find Den and Cannones running over to where we are standing, they stop right in front of us and I see Den trying to reach for Jessie but she takes a step to the side and pushes his hands away. ¡°What happening?¡± he says to Jessie but she only keeps her lips in a tight line. ¡°Has something happened when you were away?¡± he asks and turns to look at me. I¡¯m waiting a moment to see if Jessie wants to tell him herself but she keeps quiet. ¡°Jessie here and Jacob has decided to go against my orders and Jacob is now outside the barrier with some other men to look after the rogues!¡± I say when Den snaps his head to look at Jessie. ¡°Is this true Jessie?¡± I hear Den say in an angry voice when I turn to Cannon, I know if there is anyone who can pick up any trace it¡¯s him. ¡°Can you find out where they went?¡± I ask him when he gives me a nod and takes. off his clothes and shifts to his wolf. He starts to sniff on the ground and it doesn¡¯t take long until he has found a trace he starts to follow. Hearing Den starts to argue with Jessie I don¡¯t stay and listen to what¡¯s happening and start to follow after Cannon, Zoey walks bedside me when he sniffs on the ground. ¡°Did the others follow him because they wanted or did he order them?¡± I ask Zoey while we follow a few steps behind Cannon. ¡°I don¡¯t know Selena! I didn¡¯t hear them talk or what was said, when I came out again they were all gone. I instantly knew they had left on purpose when I tried to mind link them all!¡± she says and it does nothing to help my worry. As of now my Gamma has gone against my orders and my Beta is just as involved in this as him, my closest men disobeyed my orders to go after a whole army of rogues and vampires. Seeing Cannon stop right inside the borders, he sniffs closer before he mind links me and I pick it up. ¡°They went through here but it has been a little while since they left!¡± he says and I look outside the barrier if I can get any sight of them when I hear several footsteps. behind me and a heated argument, I already know is Jessie and Den before they reach over to where we stand. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I have a hard time containing my anger over this situation and how stupid they have been to try and go after them. Trying to mind link Jacob again but I¡¯m cut off when Cannon shift back and Den hand him his clothes, he put them on when Jessie walks closer to where I am. ¡°We have to go after them!¡± she says and my anger res to life at her words, swirling around I catch her eyes with mine and take a step closer to her. She has gone way too far this time and there is nothing she can say that can have me to calm down. ¡°You don¡¯t think you have done enough? You are supposed to be my closest men and follow my orders not go against them to do whatever fits you! Don¡¯t you think I want to go after the rogues and have an end to all this? I¡¯m not ready to risk everyone¡¯s lives against an army we know nothing about and we aren¡¯t prepaid for! Why do you think Kian went to the vampire council in the first ce!¡± I bark at her, feeling my gift almost boiling under my skin from the anger. I see she is about to say something but closes her mouth again and takes a step back when my anger starts to slip out of my body. ¡°If my closest men doesn¡¯t follow my orders what message does it send to everyone else? And if they get killed who is going to have it on their conscious you think?¡± I continue to bark at her when I feel a mind link trying to reach for me. Even before I pick it up I know it is one of my men who went outside with Jacob and I know the man is hurt. He doesn¡¯t talk when I pick up the link but I can feel where he is and I have to get there right now, he is hurt and now there is no stop in my anger! What I feared has happened. Opening a portal beside me I turn to look at them all when I see Emmaes rushing from a far distance. ¡°None of you are allowed to follow after me or walk outside the barrier!¡± I say and let my Alpha command slip out and wash over them all, with my anger boiling inside my body it hits them hard and they show me their necks in submission. Even Den and Cannon does it and I realize it¡¯s because we have mated and me being their Queen puts me over them. Taking onest look at them I know they can¡¯t go against my orders, turning to look at Emma where she is running this way there is nothing she can say to get me to change my mind. Taking a step inside my portal I close it after me so she can¡¯t follow after me! Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Kian POV: I¡¯ve got some strange feelings through the bond and something is going on with Selena today. After I have talked with her through the mind link it only confirms my suspicions and I have to end my meeting here and get back to her, I won¡¯t call her to portal me back I will just show up and find out what it is for myself! Walking out of my room I head over to find Oscar, this early in the morning I often find him in the library reading a book. Heading down the hall to the library I push the doors open and walk inside, just like I thought he is sitting in his chair with a book in front of him. He is one of the highest council members and the one I prefer to have a conversation with. ¡°I have to end my visit here and get back!¡± I say to him when I walk inside, seeing him ce his book down and raise his head to look at me. ¡°Trouble?¡± he asks and I walk closer to where he sits. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet!¡± I tell him and he sits back in his seat. ¡°Thetest report should be in this afternoon, do you need to go back before?¡± he asks and if I could have waited for the report I would have preferred it, Oscar has sent out several men to gather thest information we are missing to get aplete picture of what¡¯s going on and how many vampires it could be that have joined the rogues. During these days we have found out there is a bigger problem than we thought and until now there isn¡¯t an easy answer why the vampires have joined the rogues, we all suspect the rogue leader has promised the vampires something in exchange for their help. ¡°Yes, I have to leave right now, I will call you once I get back!¡± I tell him when I see him get a frown on his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t your mate going to portal you home?¡± he asks and there is no point in hiding it from him because I need to borrow a car from him to get back quickly. ¡°No, she won¡¯t get a heads up I¡¯ming back!¡± I say when he smiles at me. ¡°I will have a car ready for you right away! And good luck with that mate!¡± he says. and gives me a wink. ¡°That would be good! I will have my men meeting me on the way and they won¡¯t have to drive me all the way!¡± I say and turn around to head out of the library. ¡°Talk to youter! Have a nice trip back!¡± he says when I have reached the door. I just give him a nod and walk out of the library to head over to my room and pack my clothes in my bag. Reaching my room I push the door open and pick up my phone to give my father a call, he should be in my office right now. He answers on the second ring. ¡°I need you to send me a car over here to meet me up on the way!¡± I tell him once he has picked up. ¡°Something wrong?¡± he asks and starts to pick up my clothes and ce them down in my bag. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet! Something is going on with Selena and I have to get back right away! Tell them to step on it!¡± closing my bag and taking one extra look around the room so I haven¡¯t missed anything when I hear a knock on the door and walk over to open it. Outside is one of Oscar¡¯s men and I guess he will be driving me back. ¡°We are ready to go once you are!¡± he says and I turn my attention back to my father on the phone. ¡°I¡¯m going now! Get them on the road right now!¡± I order and walk over to grab my bag from the chair and turn around to head out of the room. ¡°It¡¯s done! They will be going right away!¡± he says when I walk out of the door and follow after the driver. ¡°Good! Have them to call me on the way!¡± I say before we hang up the phone. Following after the driver out of the front door I see a ck car being parked outside by the stairs, another man is standing and holding the door open when we walk down and reach over to it. Going inside I ce my bag down on the seat beside me and hear them both walk around and get inside in the front. When the car starts to move I sit back in my seat and look at the road, the drive will take a couple of hours and if they step on it I might be back in two hours. She better not be up to anything she shouldn¡¯t or she will be in deep problems this time! Hearing my phone beeping I unlock it and look at the message, it¡¯s from my men who will meet me on the way. Seeing it¡¯s Cannon¡¯s favorites in the car I know the drive will go fast and it couldn¡¯t be better. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°We will be meeting my men on the way, they will step on it!¡± I tell them even if they elerate and drive down the road at a fast speed. ¡°Then let¡¯s see who will get the furthest!¡± the driver says and I couldn¡¯t have gotten better drives than this as of now, I will be there quicker than I anticipated! I sit in silence for the whole ride when the cares to a stop and my men are standing on the road outside the car, I¡¯m not surprised they would be faster. ¡°Until next time we meet!¡± I say and get out of the car and shut the door closed before they get a chance to respond. Walking over to my car I get right inside and ce my bag on the floor, they both get inside and start to drive. ¡°You know where to go and step on it!¡± I say when I see the other car turn around and head the other way. ¡°As you which!¡± they say and the car elerates to a high speed. Looking out the window I try to feel her through the bond the closer we get to her pack but I¡¯m cut off from her. There is no doubt she is up to something! ¡°Do you want us to contact Cannon!¡± I hear them ask but as for now, no one will get any heads up I¡¯m on my way. I know we could probably reach him from here with a mind link but I will not reveal I¡¯m on my way! ¡°No! I don¡¯t want them to be rmed before we have arrived!¡± I tell them when I get this weird feeling. I get this pull in one direction and I know without having talked to her she is in here. ¡°Stop the car!¡± I boom out and the cares to a screeching halt! Opening the door I get out and take off my suit and ce it in the back seat. ¡°Wait here!¡± I tell them before shifting and running in her direction. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Selena POV: Coming out of the portal on the other side I see one of my menying on the ground and he isn¡¯t breathing any longer, I followed him over here when I felt where he was. I already know he is dead before I reach over to where he is. Falling to my knees when I¡¯m by his side I see his neck has bite marks from a vampire and I can¡¯t do anything for him. He was one of the unmated warriors and a young shifter who joined my pack a couple of months ago, he was a great fighter and a nice man. My heart goes out to him and I hate not being able to do anything about it. Turning my head I start to look around but I don¡¯t see anyone and since I can¡¯t shift to my wolf I have to rely on the senses I¡¯ve got. I recognize the ce I¡¯m at and it¡¯s a bit in the forest from my pack, from here we are on the opposite side from the cave where the rogues are most active. I have to leave him here on the ground ande back for himter on once I have found the rest. Fear starts to creep up my spine I¡¯m toote for the others! Getting up on my feet I look around when I slowly start to walk in one direction, have no idea where to go since Jacob and my pack warriors use the potion regrly I can¡¯t smell them. My nose picks up a faint trace of blood and I turn that way when I start to walk in that direction, trying to listen for any sound. Walking for a bit I try to mind link Jacob without any result, he is cut off from me and I curse in my head for how stupid he has been going outside with a small group and not knowing what it is outside our barrier. Coming to a clearing I stop in my track when I see two more of my menying dead. on the ground, a sob leaves my lips and I¡¯m frozen to my spot. They are dead and by the sight of it there where killed by vampires, I feel how tears stay to prick behind my eyelids and run down my cheeks! I¡¯m tooit! ¡°Well, well, what do we have here!¡± I hear a voice say and snap my head in that direction. Seeing two menes walking out from the trees in front of me I already know they are vampires without being close to them, their ck eyes and ck veins under their eyes give them away. Standing in my ce and listening for more movement when it¡¯s a bit off rustling to my side, my breath hitches in my body from the sight! In front of me, they have Jacob on his knees and one other of my men. Both of them are in a bad shape and I fear they won¡¯t make it much longer. The vampire who is holding them by their necks looks over at the one in front of me and I guess they are waiting for a signal to know what to do. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Selena! Don¡¯t try and save me, get back instead!¡±es Jacob¡¯s voice through the mind link and I can¡¯t let them do this! ¡°It looks like we hit Jackpot! Get rid of them we have what we need right in front of us!¡± I hear him say when my anger res to life again, even if I can¡¯t shift I can still pull on the gifts and do something. My gift sizzles under my skin ready to be used when I see in slow motion how the vampires slit a cut over their throat and blood starts pulsating out. My anger burst out from my body and it hits them like a shock wave, I know it will only have them out for a short moment but I take what I can. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. I¡¯m quick and start running over to where Jacob isying on the ground, falling to my knees I see him fight for his life. Blood is running down his neck, and cing my hands over his wound I try to transfer some healing over to him but the gap is way too big and I need my wolf to be able and fix this properly. I only get a short moment to try and heal him when I get hit from the side and a vampire isying on top of me and trying to get to my neck. Fighting with all I can to get him off me for a long moment, he is strong and without my wolf, I can¡¯t put up much resistance. I don¡¯t have the strength I need to fight him off much longer. Trying to take a deep breath and gather as much I can to form an energy ball and st him off me, I see himnd a far bit away from me and that took more off me than I wanted. Trying to catch my breath and get up when he is right above me again and push me back down on the ground. He grabs my arms and holds them in ce to my side while I¡¯m trashing underneath him with the strength I got, I know what his intentions are when he suddenly disappears over me and all I got time to register is a ck fur. Turning my head to the side I can¡¯t believe who it is when two otherse and get right into the fight. Looking at Jacob I see his chest still rise and fall but my other warrior is lying dead on the ground. I can¡¯t let Jacob die from us without trying to save him! Getting up on my feet I rush over to Jacob and ce my hands on his neck and try to get it to stop bleeding, I have no energy left to try and heal him, I need my wolf to do it! As of now, all I can do is try and stop the bleeding and hope he will heal. It only takes a short moment until Kianes walking up beside me and stops right behind my back, I don¡¯t know how he manages to get here but I¡¯m grateful he is here and what others he has brought with him. Hearing someone grunt I believe they have killed all the vampires off. ¡°I need to get him back to the hospital!¡± I shout and try to hold my emotions under control. ¡°Why don¡¯t you shift and heal him?¡± Kian says and I can¡¯t exin it to him right now, need to get Jacob back. ¡°I can¡¯t right now!¡± I say in a rush and open a portal to get him inside. Kian stands. behind me for a long moment while I get up and start to drag him. Kian walks up and grabs him from me, and starts to drag him over to the portal when I get inside! Walking out on the other side I feel how my tears run down my cheeks when we walk right out in the hospital. ¡°We need help over here right now!¡± I scream out and look for a nurse whoes running with the doctor behind. They instantly start to work on him and lift him on a stretcher and start to pull him away, I can¡¯t follow after them or help him more when Kian walks up right in front of me. I¡¯m a mess and my emotions are everywhere; I couldn¡¯t save them! They are all dead because I didn¡¯t lead them properly, I have failed them and my pack. A sob leaves my lips when I look down at my shaky bloody hands, my surroundings have faded away and all I have fought for to try and keep my men and pack safe has failed! I¡¯m not a good Alpha to my people! Feeling a hand shake my shoulders I raise my head and look right into Kian¡¯s eyes when I hear Emma¡¯s voicees from behind and I turn my head that way when I see her walk inside with Cannon behind. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you shift and got the vampire off you instead of trying to fight him off you in human form?¡± he booms out and I feel his anger. I feel ashamed by all of this and I didn¡¯t only fail my pack, I failed him and our children by going out there and risking all of our lives even if I promised him to stay inside. What kind of mother am I to not remember I¡¯m pregnant and keep them safe? I risked their lives and mine by going after them the way I did. I¡¯m just as stupid as the others who went out because I can¡¯t contain my anger and think rationally before acting, I know whatever anger wille from Kian I deserve it all! Turning my head back to meet his eyes I look right into them before telling him the truth. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Selena POV: You could almost touch the thick tension in the room when I spoke the truth out loud, he looks me all over for a long time when I feel his mixed feelings through the bond before he cut me offpletely. I felt him shocked and happy before it turned to disappointment and anger in a short moment before he put his walls up. I know he is disappointed at my actions and the anger I feel radiates out of him is what I deserve! He takes a step closer to me when his eyes be pitch ck and his rage almost takes my breath away. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant and you risked our child¡¯s life by going out there! You don¡¯t give a f*ck about your own life or mine but you are even willing to have our child killed is the worse you ever could do!¡± he booms out and I hear Emma and Cannon take a step back. His anger washes over me and I start to sweat when he takes a step closer. ¡°Not once have you kept your promise but I never thought you could sink that low you even would risk killing our child!¡± he roars and grabs my arm hard before pulling me close to him, his face is close to mine and I can feel his ws dig in my arm. It¡¯s painful but the rageing from him is harder to try and breathe through, there is no point in hiding it any longer this has already gone downhill! ¡°Children!¡± I say in a shaky voice and feel how my tears are running down my cheeks in a steady stream, his anger is justified and I¡¯m just as angry at myself for doing what I did. How could I forget I¡¯m pregnant just like that and risk their lives? ¡°What?¡± he booms and I have to avert my eyes from his for a moment, I have a hard time breathing through his anger. ¡°Can you please try and calm down a bit!¡± I hear Emma say but it does nothing but only increase the tension in the room. ¡°Look at me!¡± he growls out and I have to fight the urge to not face him again. Taking a deep breath I look back at him and his eyes haven¡¯t left my face. ¡°Children, there is more than one!¡± I say in a whisper when his eyes flicker for a moment and I feel him fighting his wolf from taking over and shifting right here. ¡°Kian you have to take it easy and let her go, you are hurting her!¡± I hear Emma say when a warm liquid is running down my arm and I know his ws have dug in harder into my arm cutting my arm open. He holds me in ce for a long moment before I see him having his wolf under control. ¡°You have disappointed me in ways I never thought it would be possible, you are not fit for being an Alpha and from this now you are no longer in charge of this pack!¡± he spits at me and I can feel the hateing from him. I do nothing to object against him, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m fit for being an Alpha at this moment either. They are all dead because I didn¡¯t lead them the way I should and hadn¡¯t it been because I forced Jessie toe with me over to Michael she would probably be dead as well. Both my Gamma and my Beta went against my orders, the two who are supposed to make sure my orders are being followed did just the opposite. I will not argue against him, I¡¯m not fit for leading this pack. He starts to walk and pull me with him without letting go of his grip on me when he is being stopped by Cannon. ¡°Kian you have to calm down!¡± he says when he only pushes him out of the way and starts to drag me out of the hospital. I let him do what he wants, my mind and feelings are clouded with disappointment over myself and guilt for what I did and haven¡¯t done. Outside the hospital, he starts to drag me over to the barrier and I have no idea what he is nning to do when Cannon gets in front of him to stop him from walking out. ¡°Kian calm down!¡± he says when Kian stops and looks at him, hearing someone running behind us I turn my head and see Den and Jessieing over. Turning back my head from them, Jessie is the last person I want to meet right now. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you outside and help protect her? You had one job here and it was to make sure she where safe and inside this barrier while I where away! So where were you?¡± he booms out and they all fall silent. None of that is his men¡¯s fault since I ordered them to stay inside. ¡°I ordered them to stay inside!¡± I say in a low voice, he is already angry at me and I know this won¡¯t change anything. But if I can keep his anger away from them for nothing they could do anything about then I will. He snaps his head and looks at me before he starts dragging me with him again. closer to the barrier. ¡°I will deal with all of youter!¡± he bombs out when I hear Jessie try to speak to me while he pulls me out on the other side. Seeing a ck car standing on the road and two men leaning at the car he drags me closer to it. They open the door and he pushed me inside and lets go of my arm, I hiss when his ws pull out of my skin. ¡°If you even think about portal away I will hunt you down and you will be in deeper problems!¡± he spits at me before he shut the door closed with a bang. I¡¯m not going anywhere! This time I will stay and do what he says. I hear them talking for a brief moment before they get inside the car and turning my head I see Kian takes a step back when they start to drive away. He shifts and starts to run into the forest with Cannon after him. I have no idea where they are going and as of now, I¡¯m on the edge of a breakdown. Tears run down my cheeks when the car starts to move away on the road, I have nothing to say and just let my tears fall. Today I have disappointed everyone and including myself for not thinking rationally before handling it right! The car ride goes in silence and I already know where he is taking me before we are there, I can¡¯t me him! The cares to a stop outside the Castle when they open the door for me to get out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this my Queen!¡± one of them says and I get out of the car when he takes my arm in a gentle hold and starts to walk with me over to the Castle. ¡°it¡¯s alright!¡± I say when we climb the stairs and walk inside. I hear the other one walk behind me when wee to stop outside the door to his cer. ¡°We don¡¯t want to do this but it¡¯s the king¡¯s orders!¡± he says and opens the door. Walking down the stairs we are back to the cell with the coated bars, silver, and wolfsbane if I remember correctly. ¡°It¡¯s all right! I would probably have done the same!¡± I say when they open the cell door and I get inside. ¡°I will get you a soap and a towel for you to clean up the blood. Do you want anything to eat?¡± I hear them say but shake my head no at them. I¡¯m not hungry even a bit, only tired all the way into my soul. It takes a moment before hees down again and walks inside with a towel and a tray of food and water in a bottle. They ce the things inside on a chair before they head out and close the door after them. ¡°Give him a few hours and you will see he has calmed down! We will check on you.ter!¡± one of them says and I don¡¯t answer them, highly doubt he has calmed down if he ever will from this! I hear them walk over to the stairs and start to climb them while I walk over and take a seat on the bed. Looking down at my bloody hands they start to tremble, they are coated by his blood and I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t make it! Today I broke every trust Kian ever had in me and I have no one else to me for this than myself, I have given him promises and never kept anyone of them. Today I could have gotten us killed! cing my hand on my stomach I¡¯m grateful for Kian to show up when he did, have no idea what could have happened otherwise. He might never forgive me for this but I have someone else to keep fighting for. ¡°I¡¯m going to fight for you!¡± I say and that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do from now on, keeping our children alive and away from any harm. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Selena POV: I have beenying down here for the whole night, from time to time there has been someone down with a tray with food on and picked up the old one. I have no appetite but have tried to get some food down. My mind is a mess and I have been crying from time to time down here in the darkness by myself. He never came down and I didn¡¯t expect him to either, what I did was reckless and unforgivable. I know that! I have felt a link trying to get to me but I blocked them all out, not only because I didn¡¯t have any energy left to talk to them I need some time alone after all this mess. Turning my head to look out the small windows in the high ceiling it looks like it¡¯s morning outside and I ce my hand on my stomach, I guess it won¡¯t take too long until I¡¯m going to be able and feel a little baby bump. Will he be with me on this journey or do I have to go through it alone? Hearing the door open at the top of the stairs I hear two pairs of footsteps walking down the stairs. Turning my head to the side I find Emma and Cannon standing by the cell door and by the sight of it, Emma has cried a lot. ¡°He didn¡¯t make it!¡± I state when tears start to run down my cheeks again. A sob leaves Emma¡¯s lips and I turn my head and look up at the ceiling before closing my eyes and just letting my tears fall. She already knew it before they came down here, this only makes it painfully real how I have failed him and lost my pack members. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, you couldn¡¯t do anything!¡± Emma says and I open my eyes and sit up on the bed. ¡°I was supposed to be the Alpha and they would have been alive if I had been a better one! Nothing you can say about it will take away the fact my Beta and Gamma went against my orders and now he is dead with the others who went with him on that suicide mission!¡± I say and look at her when she tries to protest against it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter Emma! What I did was as stupid as their actions. I ordered everyone to stay inside and went alone pregnant with our children, not being able to shift, and had no idea what I woulde to face once I stepped out of that portal. I did this Emma!¡± I say and wipe off my tears while looking at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think what they did is your fault! I can agree with you it was stupid to go after them alone but you can¡¯t be punished this way! And you are pregnant!¡± she says and points at the bars. ¡°The bars won¡¯t hurt me and just because I¡¯m pregnant he keeps me inside here! He can¡¯t trust me and I don¡¯t me him for it. I¡¯m safe in here and can¡¯t portal away! I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he keeps me in here during the whole pregnancy¡± I say to her when she walks closer and grab the bars. Selena I will go and have a talk with him!¡± she says and I shake my head at her. ¡°There is no point! Let him be¡± I tell her when the door is opened on the top of the stairs again and some guards are walking down and stop beside Cannon. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°You have to leave! Kians orders!¡± one of the says and Emma turns to look at the ¡°Where is he?¡± she says to Cannon when she lets go of the bars and takes a step over to him. ¡°He is in his office!¡± I hear Cannon say when he starts to pull her with him. ¡°I wille back!¡± Emma says and looks at me when they start to head up the stairs. I sigh and turn my head to look at the other guards when they close the door on the top. ¡°We have orders to take you upstairs so you can take a shower and change clothes, I suggest you do as he says! Haven¡¯t seen him this angry before!¡± one of the guards says and they don¡¯t have to worry I won¡¯t be going anywhere from here. ¡°I will!¡± I say to them when they open the door to the cell and I start to get out. A shower would feel nice and some clean clothes after all this. One of them walks ahead of me and the other behind, climbing the stairs wee out in the hallway when they show me up the next stairs. Up here are Kian¡¯s chambers which I know of. Reaching the top of the stairs we start to walk down the hallway when we walk past his chambers and the door is slightly open. Inside there are several men and cleaning people carrying broken furniture, I instantly feel worse at the sight of it. I never wanted to hurt him this way! Turning my head from the sight I keep my head down on the floor and keep walking after the other. He stops right in front of a door and opens it, looking inside I see it¡¯s arge guestroom. ¡°Everything you need is inside and we will be waiting for you outside!¡± he says when I take a step into the room. Turning my head, I give them a nod before closing the door after me! Waking further inside I see my clothesying on the bed and nothinges from him, I miss him terribly and I know if I could only wear one of his shirts it would calm me a bit. Sighing I start to head over to the bathroom and open the door before walking inside. Pulling my shirt over my head before I take off my pants and underwear, cing them on the sink before I walk over to the shower and turn the water on. It takes only a few seconds for the warm water toe and I instantly get under it. Yesterday and the night have drained me of all my energy and right now I walk on autopilot, I do what I¡¯m supposed to but could easily just sleep away the whole day. The warm water feels good on my body when I start to wash my hair and body. slowly, taking my time in the shower before I will be down into the cold cer again. When I¡¯m done I let the water run down my body a moment before turning it off and stepping outside, wrapping a towel around me I head over to the mirror and look at my reflection. I¡¯m pale and got red puffy eyes from all this crying, I look like. the wreck I feel I am. Walking out of the bathroom I find a pair of pants on the bed and a shirt with some underwear prepared for me, drying my body on the towel I start to pull my clothes. on before wrapping the towel around my hair. I am about to put on my shoes when there is a knock on the door and it is opened, one guard is walking inside the room. ¡°Are you ready? You have an appointment in a short moment!¡± he says and looks at me. Stopping in my ce I look at him with a frown on my face. ¡°Where am I going?¡± I ask him while taking the towel off my hair. ¡°You have an ultrasound appointment in fifteen minutes!¡± he says and I can¡¯t move from my ce when I see the other guard step inside the room. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Selena POV: Following after the guards down the hallway I walk with heavy steps, I know I have to pull through even if he doesn¡¯te to the appointment. He could as well only get the news after and don¡¯t have to face me! Walking down the hallway we pass by his bedroom and I see them still fixing it up, turning my head back wee to the stairs and start to walk down. I guess we are going to drive over to a doctor or wherever he ns for me to go. Down in the hallway, we walk past his office and I hear some voices inside before we turn around a corner and walk away from the entrance when they stop right in front of a door. A nurse opens it up and I see a doctor inside with all the machines I could think of and a delivery bed, feeling how my hands start to sweat at the sight of it, and my heart starts to beat faster. All this is making it so real! And I guess Kian has set this up here so I don¡¯t have to go outside his doors. ¡°My Queene inside!¡± I hear the doctor say when the nursees out and grabs my arm before she starts to pull me inside the room. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous! We are only going to run some tests before the ultrasound, want to make sure both mother and children feeling well!¡± he says when the nurse walks over with me to the bed and I take a seat. I guess Kian have told them we believe there is more than one. Hearing the door being closed I turn my head and see we are alone in here and I guess I have to do this by myself, a big part of me wanted him to be in here with me but after everything, I¡¯m not surprised. ¡°Pull up your shirt I will take a blood test and check your blood pressure!¡± he says and I still can¡¯t find my words when the nurse starts to pull on my arm. Letting her help me to pull it up the doctor takes my blood and checks my pressure before he turns around to ce the blood somewhere and scribes down my blood pressure. ¡°Does everything look alright?¡± I have to ask him when he is done. ¡°Your blood pressure is fine and for the blood test, we have to wait for the results toe back before I know more. Nowy down and pull your shirt up a bit!¡± he says when Iy down on the bed and do what he wants. The nurse walks over and turns off the lights before shees back and pulls down my pants a bit, the doctor turns on a screen and takes a tube in his hand. ¡°This will be a bit cold!¡± he says when he ces some gel on my stomach. The door is suddenly opened and my eyesnd on Kian when he walks inside the room, his eyes meet mine for a short moment and it makes my heart takes one extra beat in my chest. He has dark circles under his eyes and he ispletely cut off, I feel tears prick behind my eyelids at the sight of him when he walks closer to the bed and stands with his arms crossed over his chest and his back turned at me. He doesn¡¯t have to say anything I feel his unease about being in the same room as me. Feeling the doctor ce something on my stomach I turn my head to look his way. ¡°it¡¯s early in the pregnancy but I believe we will see enough!¡± he says when I see a ck spot on the screen and a beating heart. Tears start to run down my cheeks when he moves it a bit and there is a second heartbeat. ¡°By the look of it, you are expecting twins and they both have a steady heartbeat! Congrattions!¡± the doctor says and I can¡¯t take my eyes away from the screen, I¡¯m going to be a mother of two. ¡°Can you see anything else? When is the due date?¡± I hear Kian say and it has me to turn my head and look at him. He stands there and looks at the screen with a face that shows no expression, I can¡¯t tell if he is happy about it or what he feels. ¡°It¡¯s too early, but since you are the Alpha king and she¡¯s an Alpha the pregnancy often goes quicker! We have to make regr checkups to make sure both mother and children are doing fine!¡± the doctor says and I turn back my head and look at my womb. the screen, our children are alive with their small heartbeats and inside It¡¯s hard to really understand it! ¡°When will you have the results of the tests?¡± Kian asks and the nurse starts to wipe away the gel from my stomach when the doctor turns off the screen and ces it to the side. ¡°I believe they will be done by tomorrow after lunch! I will call you right away once I have them in my hands!¡± he says when the nurse walks over and turn on the lights again. Pulling down my shirt I sit up in the bed and toss my legs over the edge of the bed. ¡°Anything else?¡± Kian asks when he takes a step closer to the door, I get this feeling he wants to leave right away. ¡°We will keep a close watch on her blood tests and let you know if there is anything rming and she needs some blood. If it¡¯s the trait she gets from the vampire it wille quickly once it starts!¡± the doctor says and I snap my head and look at Kian. He knows! Who told him? By the numbers who know it, It could be any one of them. ¡°Anything else?¡± he says and I¡¯m too stunned to find my words, someone has told him everything and I guess it¡¯s Emma and Cannon ¡°She must get enough sleep and nutrition, it¡¯s not good for her or the children if she is under too much stress! Other than that enjoy this time before you get your hands full!¡± the doctor says with a smile on his lips. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thest part I don¡¯t see happening when it¡¯s obvious Kian doesn¡¯t even want to be in the same room as me. I see him give the doctor a nod before he heads out the door without looking at me even one more time. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Selena POV: Walking out of the room I find his guards standing outside and waiting for me, seeing Kian turning around the corner I walk by the guards to hurry after him. I need to talk to him! ¡°Where are you going!¡± I hear one of the guards say and I hear fast steps walk up behind me. ¡°I need to talk to him!¡± I say and turn around the corner I saw him walk down. An armes to stop me and I swirl around to face the guard. I cannot rmend for you to talk to him right now, we haven¡¯t seen him this angry before and nothing good wille out of you pushing him further! I suggest you wait until he has calmed down first¡± the guard says but I need to talk to him right now, can he even get angrier? ¡°No, I need to talk to him!¡± I say and turn around to walk after him. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡± he says to my back while I keep walking down the hallway to his office. Standing in front of it have a hard time knocking at first when I hear the guards stand behind me I take a deep breath and knock on the door, when he doesn¡¯t walk over and open the door I push it open and walk inside instead. Closing the door after me I see him sitting behind his desk and looking at some papers, he doesn¡¯t lift his head to look at me. ¡°Can we talk?¡± I ask him and take a few steps closer, I feel his anger radiating out of him and I wish there were anything I could do to make this better. I only want to exin some things to him. ¡°Please Kian!¡± I say when he ces his papers down and gets up on his feet and turn his back against me. ¡°I have nothing to say to you!¡± he says with anger in his voice. ¡°I just want to exin myself!¡± I say when he turns around and looks at me with his ck eyes, I instantly want to take a step back from his rage. ¡°Exin what Selena! That you have known it for days and didn¡¯t want to tell me! Because what? You thought I couldn¡¯t handle a child picking up a trait from him?¡± he says and takes a few steps closer to where I am. He has a hateful look on him and my words get stuck in my mouth. ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha king don¡¯t you think I know of these kinds of things! But you didn¡¯t trust in me that much to let me in on it once you found out, you didn¡¯t think the father of your children deserves to know it before everyone else! You decided to keep me in the dark, so tell me what you want to exin. The fact that you decided to risk their lives for your pack members and yourself in a stupid rescue mission. without letting anyone follow you! What Selena do you want to exin!?WHAT!¡± he booms at me and I jump back a step from the anger that surrounds him. He is right what is there to exin, I messed up in every possible way this time. There isn¡¯t anything I can say to put me in a better light, I did this! He has every right to be angry at me! ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± I say in a low voice and keep my eyes on the floor when I hear him take a step closer to where I am, I feel his hate for me and tears start to prick behind my eyelids. ¡°I have never been betrayed by anyone the way you have done and it¡¯s forgivable! From this on you will not leave this castle without my permission! A guard will follow you every day to train with Michael, other than that you will eat and go to the doctor every time he tells you to! You will sleep in my bedroom and if I find out you have portaled away from here or done anything you shouldn¡¯t I will find you and lock you up down in my cer! Is that clear¡± he says and lets his aura wash over me, it takes my breath away for a moment when I feel him stand right in front of me. ¡°Is that clear!¡± he booms out again and I have to swallow several times until I manage to answer him. ¡°Yes!¡± I say in a low voice while keeping my eyes on the floor. He stands there for a moment before he turns around and walks inside his office again. I take a deep breath when he is a bit away from me and ce my hand on the wall for some support. I knew he was angry but this I couldn¡¯t have imagined in my wildest dreams, I know I have pushed it way too far this time! There is a knock on the door when it¡¯s opened and his fatheres inside with a frown on his face. ¡°What is going on inside here!¡± he says and I lift my eyes from the floor and turn around to walk out of there when his father grabs my arm and holds it. ¡°Are you alright Selena?¡± he asks and I just give him a nod when I pull my arm out of his grip and push by him out of his office. The guard was right I should have waited to go inside there I know that now. I don¡¯t wait to hear him say I could leave I think he has said everything that needs to be said and those angry words can¡¯t be taken back. Taking arge breath when I step out in the hallway and my tears are about to spill over I take fast steps and hurry down the hall and up the stairs to his room where I am supposed to stay. Once Ie upstairs I push the door open and get inside before closing it after me, tears start to run down my cheeks and I let them while I take arge inhale of his scent that lingers in the room. Slowly making my way over to his closet I open the doors and feel his scent fill up in my lungs, grabbing a shirt from the shelf I take arge in hail on it and a sob leaves my lips it¡¯s painful like nothing else. It¡¯s getting hard to breath and my lungs squeeze in my chest when I feel my gift stir around under my skin, shielding me from this pain and my mate bond. Bit by bit it starts to take over more and I let it shield me, it gets easier to breathe for every second. Is this what Michael told me I would learn to shield myself? Will I finally be able to make a progress? Holding his shirt close to my chest I let his scent soothe me when I feel tired like nothing else andy down on the floor in his closet with his shirt in my arms. My gift is lulling me into calmness and it¡¯s a strange feeling but I wee it! Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Selena POV: Waking up the next morning I find myselfying on the bed and I know I haven¡¯t gone there myself. Sitting up I look around me and find I¡¯m still in the same clothes as yesterday and I¡¯mying on his bed with a quilt over me. He is not in here and I don¡¯t think he has been in here for the whole night, turning my head I look at the nightstand and see it¡¯s early in the morning and time for me to head over to Michael¡¯s. Pulling the quilt off me I ce my feet on the floor and instantly got this urge to use the bathroom. I have been asleep for the rest of the day and night without waking up and now I¡¯m about to burst if I can¡¯t get to the toilet and empty my dder, after that, I need to eat! Rushing inside the bathroom I do my business before washing up and brushing my teeth, it only takes me a moment to be done before I head over to his closet and find my clothes on a shelf. Taking down a pair of pants I pull them on myself and grab a shirt before I head out from his closet and take it on. It¡¯s a strange feeling inside my body, I still feel cut off from everything that hurts. I have noints if it will help me to keep moving forward and do what I have to do. They told me it¡¯s important for me to shield my child from dark magic, and if I have one goal it¡¯s to do everything I can to keep my children safe! No one will ever harm them! Reaching the door I open it when I find a guard standing outside the door. He turns to look at me when Ie outside the room. ¡°I¡¯m here to follow you over to your training today!¡± he says and I give him a nod. ¡°I will only grab me some breakfast then I¡¯m ready to go! Is the kitchen free right now? I don¡¯t want to run into anyone!¡± I say when I see him mind link someone. I guess he understands who I don¡¯t want to run into. ¡°Yes, the kitchen is free!¡± he says and I start to walk down the hallway and hurry down the stairs. I can¡¯t get fast enough over to Michael¡¯s and find out of I am on the right track. Coming down to thest step I start to head over to the kitchen, I don¡¯t care what I¡¯m going to eat only there is food. Opening the fridge once I¡¯m inside the kitchen I find a te of leftovers that looks delicious but I decide to take a sandwich or two on the go. Fixing them quickly I start to eat while I take the dish away, drinking arge ss of juice I take the other sandwich in my hand and open a portal right in the kitchen, looking over at the guard I wait for him to move but he just stands there and looks at the portal. ¡°Come!¡± I say and grab his arm before pulling him with me through the portal, closing it after us when we get out on the order side. ¡°Here is his house, I will be inside and train with Michael!¡± I say and start to head over to the door when I knock on it before walking inside. I find him as usual standing in the kitchen and once he hears me he turns around with a big smile on his lips before he walks over and wraps me up in a hug. ¡°If you had waited and listened to me I could have warned you what was going to happen. How do you feel?¡± he says and for a moment I almost break down in a sob before my gift cut me off from that feeling. It¡¯s strange to say at least but I wee it. ¡°What¡¯s going on Selena!¡± I hear him say when I start to draw some energy from him, it¡¯s hard at the moment to let go when his energy swirls around in my veins but I can let it slip back again. ¡°Something happened yesterday when I was the saddest, I felt it cut me off from my feelings!¡± I say to him when I instantly feel him trying to pull from my energy but I can block him today. He let go of me and ce me at arm¡¯s length when he looks intensely at me. ¡°The way you are doing it is partly right, but a warning Selena don¡¯t let it cut you off too much or you will bepletely in a shell with walls around you!¡± he says and to me, I don¡¯t see anything harmful with it. ¡°Sometimes a wall is good to keep a heart from breaking into unrepairable. Tiny shreds are hard to try and puzzle back together!¡± I say and look at him, the pain I have felt through these days has shown me I need my walls to keep moving forward. This is for the sake of my children and the threat we might have to face, I have to be strong and prepared. ¡°Come Selena I will make you some tea, we need to sit down and have a talk today!¡± he says and starts to head over to the stove. I look at him from behind and know this will be a long conversation with the way he is right now. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Walking over to where he stands I see him take different cans down from a shelf before he makes the tea, some of the herbs I know what it is but not all of them. When the scent of the tea reaches my nose I instantly feel my mouth water up. ¡°Here! Take a seat by the table!¡± he says and I take my cup and walk over to my ce and sit down. Taking my cup up to my mouth I take a sip of the delicious hot tea while he makes his cup and turns around to walk over to sit in front of me. Waiting for him to begin he gets lost in his thoughts when he starts to look out into nothing. ¡°There are some things you need to know about your new gift, some parts of the good and the bad you have already seen but there is something else!¡± he says and I ce my cup down in front of me to pay him all my attention. ¡°The way you feel now can be good sometimes when you have to shield yourself from something, but it¡¯s easy to let it take over too much and for too long. Then you will get stuck in it and cut off from your feelings and the mate bond if you are not careful!¡± he says and looks at me. ¡°You¡¯re saying if I¡¯m not careful it can cut me offpletely from my feelings and the mate bond?¡± I say in disbelief and look at him like this is some kind of joke. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying! And you won¡¯t be able to snap out of it.¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Selena POV: Walking out of my portal outside the castle I head up the stairs and open the front doors and get inside. It¡¯s almost evening and I¡¯m tired from the long day with Michael, we have done nothing else but train and learning me to shield myself from spells thesest three weeks. He says I might be needing it and the more I know the better prepared I will be once I need it, I know he has had visions about something but I don¡¯t care to ask him I know he will tell me when he can. Just like Emma always has! During these three weeks, I have dropped the packpletely, I know they are in good hands with Kian and he told me I where no longer in charge then I have been focusing my time on training and learning everything I need to keep me and my children safe. I asked Michael to buy me aptop the first day and he fixed it till I came back the next day, I can¡¯t ce my focus on something I can¡¯t change and if I¡¯m going to take my pack back once this is over I need to have my finance ready to make it by myself and that¡¯s what I have been doing. Working for myself! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It was easy to know what to do once it all where ced on the edge! I contacted my bosses through my mail and gave them my resignation before I started my ownpany through theputer. I know everything about this business and I¡¯m good at it so why not start my own and take some clients? It didn¡¯t take long until I got the first mail from an old client who wanted to go with me and wanted to be my client, so this is what I do with all my spare time after I have trained with Michael. Focusing on getting a good life for myself and my children, that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing right now. Not once during these weeks has Kian met me, he hasn¡¯t been with me to any doctor¡¯s appointments and he never came back to his bedroom. We are like two ships in the night doing everything we can to avoid even running into each other. One day I noticed that most of his clothes were gone from his chambers and I knew he wasn¡¯ting back, that day I took my belongings and head down the hallway to the guest room instead. Since he understood I wasn¡¯t going to teleport anywhere he dropped the guard outside the room and I don¡¯t have anyone by my side to Michael any longer. Now I only need to report to the guard down in the hallway I¡¯m back and when I leave then I¡¯m free from them. I know both Emma and Jessie have tried to mind link me but I keep them cut off from me, I have other things to put my focus on, and whatever they need in the pack they have Kian and their mates. Walking down the hallway I¡¯m nning on working for a few hours before it¡¯s time for bed and a new day tomorrow, holding a book in my hand and reading the first side while I¡¯m walking. I asked Michael if he could borrow some books for me since I don¡¯t even want to ask Kian about them, I try to learn everything I need to know about raising children. I have no idea what I¡¯m facing and I want to be prepared for this as well. Turning down the hallway I know the guard will be standing and waiting down there when Ie back. Engulfed in my book I keep walking and identally walk by someone who is standing right when I come inside, my hand gets brushed against another and tiny tingles y on my skin for a milli second until they are gone again. It doesn¡¯t affect me the slightest and I just keep walking even if I know who it is, I know Michael has warned me time and time again about this but I like being cut off from all feelings. The amount of things I manage to get done this way is better! He made it perfectly clear he wants nothing to do with me and I give him what he wants. I keep walking by them where he is talking to the guard and Cannon, going over to the stairs with my eyes ncing at the book. ¡°Everything alright Selena? Emma wants to talk to you!¡± I hear Cannon say while I take my first step up the stairs. ¡°Fine! She has others she can talk to!¡± I say and keep climbing up the stairs and don¡¯t care to turn and look at them or hear him say anything else. Reaching the top of the stairs I head down the hallway and reach the guest room, opening the door I get inside and close it after me when I turn on the lights. cing the book down on the bed I get over to the bathroom and start to take my clothes off me and ce them down on the sink before I head over to the shower and turn on the water. This is the best time of the day to stand under the warm water and let it pour down my body, closing my eyes I turn my head up and let the water hit my face. I don¡¯t know for how long I have been standing inside the shower when I start to wash my hair and body quickly, I have some hours of work to do before it¡¯s time for sleep. Turning off the shower I walk out and wrap a towel around my body when I hear some footsteps outside the door and the handle is being turned but since I locked the door no one ising inside if they don¡¯t break down the door. Standing in my ce I listen for the footsteps and wait to see what will happen, I¡¯m not even sure if Kian knows I have moved from his room or not. I actually don¡¯t care right now what he knows and doesn¡¯t, not once has he shown he cares about the children even if he is angry at me and can¡¯t forgive me if he wanted the kids he would have been with me at the appointments at least. Hearing the footsteps slowly walk away from the door and head down the hallway I pull on my pajamas and start to dry my hair before heading out to the bed. Taking a seat on the bed I start to work for a few hours before I ce theputer down on the nightstand beside me, taking the book Iy down and start to read it for a long moment before I turn off the light andy down to get some hours of sleep. I don¡¯t know for how long I have been sleeping when I hear paws walking down the hallway ande to stop right outside the door when it starts to sniff for a long moment. Nothing more happens and I ce my head back down on the pillow and go back to sleep. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Selena POV: When I woke up the next morning I got this urge to pee and it¡¯s the same every morning. Tossing the quilt off me I sit up and ce my feet down on the floor and rise, my head instantly starts to spin and I have to sit back down again and wait for it to subside. I know there isn¡¯t anything wrong with my blood sample, I where down at the doctor¡¯s two days ago, and everything where fine. As off now he wants to check my blood with two weeks apart if I don¡¯t feel anything unusual in the meantime. I have been feeling fine except I start to get tired faster in the evening and sometimes during the day I could fall asleep standing right up but he says it¡¯s normal. Trying again I take it easier this time when I slowly rise from my seat and make sure I don¡¯t walk too fast when I make my way inside the bathroom. Heading over to the toilet I empty my dder before I get over and wash up, brushing my hair I look at myself in the mirror and I guess I¡¯m starting to look a bit pale and I might need to try and get to bed earlier tonight. When I¡¯m done in the bathroom I head over to the room and start to take on my clothes when there is a knock on the door, I stop in my track to listen if I heard it right! Looking at the nightstand I see it¡¯s only seven in the morning and I haven¡¯t been disturbed by anyone here during these weeks. I have no idea who it is and pull my thick sweater on me before I slowly start to walk over to the door, stopping right in front of it I debate with myself if I have to open it or not when the knock is there again. Turning the lock I slowly open the door to find Emma standing in the hallway, she looks worn out and when her eyes meet mine she starts to cry before she pushes the door open and throws herself around my neck. ¡°I miss you like hell! Can you please stop shutting me out!¡± she says in a sob and I ce my arms around her and hug her back, I feel bad for her. ¡°How are you doing? Where have you been all this time¡± she says and releasing me from the hug and looking at me. Shrugging my shoulders in a response to her before I turn around and walk over to my socks and take a seat on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Been here!¡± I say and bend down and start to take the first one on. ¡°You don¡¯t sleep in his bedroom? Then where does he sleep?¡± she says and I hear her concern in her voice. ¡°No, I don¡¯t, I have no idea where he sleeps. Haven¡¯t talked to him or met him for these three weeks!¡± I say and take on the next sock before reaching for my shoes. ¡°Why? I thought you two were working it out!¡± she says in shock when I take on my shoes and stand up from the bed. ¡°No, and I don¡¯t see it happening! That man hates me and he made it perfectly clear to me.¡± I say and head over to brush my teeth in the bathroom. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been with you to the doctor or even checked in on you for all these weeks?¡± she says and follows me over to the door. ¡°No Emma! Nothing and it¡¯s fine!¡± I say and start to brush my teeth while looking at her through the mirror, I see how worried she is but it¡¯s fine. cing my brush down I rinse my mouth and turn to look at her before heading over to where she stands, cing a hand on her shoulder I look at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine Emma, it doesn¡¯t matter any longer!¡± I say to her and take a step to the side, have to pick up the books I¡¯m taking with me and fast check my mail before heading over to Michael. ¡°How can you say it¡¯s fine! I thought you two were working it out and that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t have time for me but here I find out you have been all alone for all these weeks!¡± she says in a shaky voice and I know she is close to her tears. Turning my head and look at her she has tears in her eyes ¡°It¡¯s fine Emma I promise! Now I have some things to fix before I have to go to Michael¡¯s can we talk another time?¡± I say and start to gather the books I¡¯m returning to him today. ¡°I will fix you something to eat downstairs and get you a cup of tea before you go! Pleasee down before you leave!¡± she says and I ce my books down on the bed before turning to look at her. ¡°Sure! I will be down in just a bit!¡± I say before reaching for myptop. Hearing her walk out of the room I turn on myputer and go through my emails for a short moment, nothing important I need to handle right now, and quickly turn it off before I ce it down and take my books in my hand when I start to walk out of the room. I have only a short moment to grab something to eat and I can take a sandwich in my hand and a bottle of water on the go. Walking down the hallway and down the stairs I reach to the kitchen in just a moment,ing down thest turn I hear several voices talking inside when they all fall silent once I walk inside. My eyes quickly scan the room and I see his father and Cannon standing at one side while Emma is by the stove and looks upset at Kian, he has his back against me and I¡¯m quick to turn my eyes away when he is about to turn around. ¡°Good morning Selena! How are you today?¡± his father says in a nice voice when I make my way over to the fridge. ¡°Fine!¡± I say and open it and reach inside to grab myself a bottle of water and an apple when I feel him walk up behind me. ¡°Kian take the ingredients out for a sandwich!¡± Emma says and I understand she hasn¡¯t done anything yet. It¡¯s fine by me I can eatter and right now I prefer to leave this crowded kitchen. For three weeks I haven¡¯t met a soul and today everyone is inside at the same time, where are the odds for that happening? Feeling him get closer and reach up to pick something from the top shelf I feel his body being pressed against mine, I take my chance and duck under his arm and get out of that trapped situation I was in. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I will have some breakfast for you in a minute! Got hold up!¡± Emma says and she doesn¡¯t have to do anything for me I can fix it myselfter. ¡°No¡­ no need, I¡¯m fine!¡± I say and hold my bottle of water with my apple and my books and open a portal right in the kitchen and get inside before she tries to convince me to stay. Closing the portal after me I head out on Michael¡¯swn and take a bite of my apple. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Kian POV: Looking at my little mate when she takes the bottle of water and an apple and gets out under my arm before she opens a portal and vanishes right in front of us with no other word than it¡¯s fine! ¡°Now do you believe me? What have you done to her!¡± I hear Emma shouts from the side before she breaks down in a sob and Cannon walks over to be by her side. I haven¡¯t seen her for weeks because I have been too busy trying to get the situation under control, I hardly have any minute over and don¡¯t want to disturb her when she needs to rest. I had hoped this would settle down quickly and we could have a talk but the days have gone right into the next one. It wasn¡¯t until today when Emma burst inside my office and screamed at me we are about to lose her for good that it had me to realize how long it has been since I saw her. I came at her hard that day in my office and my anger where outside my body, couldn¡¯t contain it. She had overstepped my trust by miles and it took me more than a week to start calming down, I know she wanted to protect her pack but the way she did it where reckless. ¡°I told you this before Kian when you had the argument in your office! You were a bit too hard on her even if what she did was irresponsible she hasn¡¯t had anyone to guide her on the way! All she wanted to do where trying to keep her pack members alive and you have done nothing to her than punish her these weeks!¡± my father says and I know he is right but at the same time, she broke her promise to me more than once. ¡°I know!¡± is all I can say and drag a hand through my hair, I could have handled it better than distancing myself and getting all up in the work and doing everything to keep them safe. I have missed all of this! ¡°She never told anyone else about the pregnancy I knew before anyone and it was I who told the others, she only wanted to make sure what I said was the truth before telling you. I told you this before and if you are going to be angry at anyone it¡¯s me!¡± I hear Emma say and I know it to ¡°Michael called me that¡¯s why I forced myself in here even though you don¡¯t allow anyone inside! He is afraid she is using the gift to put up a barrier to all her feelings and it cuts her off from the mate bond, he is afraid she will get stuck, and then you will never have her back!¡± Emma says and I snap my head in her direction ¡°What?¡± I say to her in response, did I hear it right? ¡°Her new gift can cut her off from any feelings and the mate bond. If she doesn¡¯t stop using it like a shield against her pain she will be lost! Do you think it¡¯s good for your children if she has no feelings? How do you think it will affect them?¡± Emma says and my stomach drops at her words. Walking closer to the counter I have to ce my hands on top of it and take a minute to wrap my head around her words. ¡°Do you even know she doesn¡¯t sleep inside your room any longer? Cannon walked here when we arrived tonight in his wolf and found her alone inside a guest room. Where do you sleep?¡± she says and I turn my head to look at her. ¡°Every night I am outside and patrolling the borders, if the vampires will attack you can be sure it¡¯s going down at the night and I have to keep her and our children. safe so I only sleep a few hours in the morning in my office! Don¡¯t want to disturb her when I get back!¡± I tell her what I have been doing. Seeing her shake her head in response. ¡°She thinks you hate her and there is no point in trying! She only used her word fine for everything! It might even be toote!¡± Emma says and I push off the counter and start walking around in the room. I have been too upied to notice in what way this has gone, I should have noticed before. Turning around I head out of the kitchen and take quick steps up the stairs, pushing the door open once I reach my chambers and walk inside. Emma is right! She hasn¡¯t been in here for a long time, her scent is almost gone even if I can smell a faint trace of her. Walking around in the room there is nothing left of her belongings inside, turning around I start to walk down the hallway and follow where I can find her trace. Stopping outside a guest room I open the door and her intoxic scent hit me like at wall once the door is opened, I have to take arge inhale of it! Realizing how much I have missed her these weeks! Hearing some footsteps behind me they stop when they have reached to where I stand. ¡°How could you not have known this? Didn¡¯t you get your clothes or shower inside your room?¡± Emma asks and I have had a maid bring me most of my clothes down to another guest room at the bottom floor, I have been using the shower when I got home in the early mornings and dressed there before heading over to my office and sleep on the couch for a couple of hours. I have missed it all! ¡°No, I used a guest room and a maid brought me my clothes!¡± I tell to her. Turning around I look at Emma where she stands with Cannon¡¯s arm around her waist, she is in deep thought and it takes a moment before she lifts her eyes and meets mine. ¡°What do you want me to do Emma?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Selena POV: I¡¯m done for the day and head out of Michael¡¯s house before I¡¯m ready to head back, I have a new book in my hand and I would have loved to take a seat outside this evening and read by myself. ¡°Now go back and take a rest, don¡¯t take a detour! It will only get you in trouble!¡± Michael shouts from the window and I roll my eyes at him, could I get in worse trouble than I already am? ¡°Yes, I will!¡± I say and sigh before opening a portal and walking out right outside the castle, now I¡¯m here, and would it hurt anyone if I stay outside for a bit? My stomach starts to rumble and there have been several hours since I ate something, these days it doesn¡¯t seem to be any stop in the amount of food my body craves. I sigh and decide to walk inside instead and grab myself something from the kitchen before heading up to the room. Walking up the stairs to the front door I push it open and head inside, the hallway is empty and I like it that way. Hoping I won¡¯t bump into anyone on the way as I did this morning! When I start to get closer to the kitchen I get this sniff of food and it smells delicious, my mouth starts to water up at the smell and there is no stopping on my feet when I quickly arrive at the kitchen. Hearing some voices I stop in my track when my eyesnd on Emma and Kian cooking dinner while Cannon is setting the table. The kitchen is just as crowded as this morning and I cane downter when they are done and grab myself something to eat. Turning around I start to walk back out of there, I won¡¯t do this again! I already bumped into them all this morning. ¡°Selena wait! we are making some dinner and thought it would be nice to have it together!¡± I hear Emma say and stop in my track for a moment. The food smells delicious but I¡¯m not up to sitting here at a table with him. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine! I will grab somethingter!¡± I say and start to walk again. ¡°Selena stops!¡± I hear his voice boom out and it sends a chill down my spine, I have missed his voice more than I thought I had. Hearing his steps walking closer to where I am when I feel him being close to my back. ¡°You need to eat!¡± he says and before he gets a chance to touch me I take a step to the side and turn around. ¡°I can take somethingter!¡± I say and keep my eyes on the ground when I hear him take a step closer to where I am. My feet move on instinct and I take a step back when I see his feet stop in front of me. ¡°Stay! You need it!¡± he says and tries to reach his hand to me when I take a step to the side. ¡°Alright I won¡¯t touch you but take a seat at the table!¡± he says and I hear him take a step back when there are some more moving in the room. ¡°I have made you your favorite dish! Come¡± I hear Emma say and I thought I recognized the smell when I walked inside the kitchen. Lifting my eyes from the floor I see her standing by the table and the food is ced in the middle, my stomach instantly starts to rumble. ¡°I¡¯m not going to take a no! You are hungry!¡± I hear her say when she walks over and grabs my arm before she starts to pull me with her over to the table and have me to take a seat at a chair. cing my book down in myp when she walks over to the other side of the table and takes a seat, I see Cannon walk over and sit beside her when I hear Kian walk closer to where I am before he sits down beside me. I feel the warmthing out from his body when his arm almost touches mine, he reaches over to my te and I see him ce food on my te before putting it back down in front of me. Looking at the delicious food in front of me I don¡¯t hesitate to start digging in, it has been my favorite food and I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s a little bit spicy. I hope it won¡¯t cause me a problem to eat while I¡¯m pregnant. Taking my first mouth of the food it¡¯s the same taste but not anywhere near being as spicy as it usually is. ¡°I didn¡¯t make it as spicy as I usually do, I don¡¯t think it would be good with your pregnancy. Would probably cause you heartburn!¡± Emma says what I¡¯m thinking and I raise my eyes and look at her, she has food on her te but she hasn¡¯t touched it yet. ¡°I think it¡¯s good!¡± I say and see her get a smile on her lips before I turn my attention back to the food and start wolfing it down. I where hungrier than I thought or my body simply can¡¯t get enough food into its system. My te is empty in a short moment and I ce my fork down beside it when Kian reaches over and takes my te to fill it up a bit more. He ces it back down in front of me and that is way too much food, I won¡¯t be able to eat it all. ¡°You need more food! You¡¯re eating for more than one!¡± Kian says next to my ear and it¡¯s the first time he has acknowledged me being pregnant since that day in the doctor¡¯s office. It hits right in my heart and I feel vulnerable, didn¡¯t think it would affect me the way it does. Taking a deep breath I push my walls tighter up against my feelings to cut them off before I take up my fork and start to eat again in silence. Emptying my te I feel beyond full and have to sit back in my seat to take a breath, there hardly isn¡¯t enough room in my body to let me fill up my lungs with how full I feel. Lifting my eyes I see the others still eating and I guess I hardly took any breaths before emptying my te. His handes to my thigh where he ces it and it almost feels like it burns through the fabric of my pants, I can¡¯t think of anything else than his hand on my thigh when my dder needs to be emptied like a savior for me to get out of here. Taking my book I rise from my seat and pick up my te to walk over to the sink. ¡°Thanks for the food, I have to go!¡± I say and head over to ce it down in the sink. ¡°Leave it I will take care of it! Don¡¯t you want some dessert?¡± Emma says when I turn around to rush up to the bathroom. ¡°No thank you! Need to use the bathroom!¡± I say and rush out of the kitchen without hearing if she said anything else. Making my way down the hallway I push the door open and quickly rush over to the bathroom before there will be an ident on the floor. Taking a breath of relief, I made it there in time when I empty my dder, once I¡¯m done I take off my clothes and ce them on the sink before I turn around and head over to the shower. I better take a shower now I got this feeling I will fall asleep early tonight and if Iy down on the bed for only a moment, I know I won¡¯t have any energy to get up again tonight. Turning on the shower I wait for the water to get warm enough before stepping under the water, still the best time of the day when I¡¯m showering. Washing up before I let the warm water run down my body like a warm hug, I could stay in here for hours at the time but my exhaustion reminds me I have to lie down instead. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Turning off the water I get out and start to dry my body on a towel before taking it up to dry my hair, looking at my reflection in the mirror I stop in my track when my eyesnd on my small baby bump. Today it seems to have grown quite a bit and turn right in front of the mirror I ce my hand on my stomach before I look down at it, our babies are growing at a steady pace. Caressing my bump with my hand I can¡¯t exin the love I feel for my children when there is some movement to my side and I turn my head that way only to find. Kian standing in the doorway with his eyes looking down on my baby bump. My breath hitches in my body at the sight of him when I see him slowly trace his eyes up my body until they meet my eyes. His beautiful amber eyes look right at me and I forget where I am for a moment when my heart takes one extra beat in my chest. I¡¯m lost in looking at him for a long moment. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Selena POV: I have to blink several times before I¡¯m able toe back to my senses when I see him take a step closer to where I am. I hurry and wrap the towel around my body and take a step back. I hear him walk closer to where I stand when I try to step to the side, there isn¡¯t enough room in the bathroom for me to get away from him and soon I see him stop right in front of me. Holding the towel tighter around my body when I see him lift his hand to touch my stomach. Taking a small step back my back hits, the wall and I have nowhere else to go! ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I say to him when he takes a step closer to me. He doesn¡¯t move from his spot and I take my chance to push beside him and walk out of the bathroom in a rush,ing outside to the bedroom I head over to the closet and start to take out arge shirt and some pajama pants with some underwear. Closing the door, I turn around only to halt in my track when he stands right behind me! As of now, I don¡¯t want him close to me, it¡¯s harder to keep my walls up when he is near me. Seeing him take a step closer I have nowhere to go but back up against the door when he is right in front of me. Lifting my head, I look at his chest when I see him raise his hand to touch my cheek, I turn my head to the side by instinct and try to get away from his hand ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I say in a low voice, not sure if my voice will hold if I speak up louder. He doesn¡¯t stop and when his palm touches my skin, I have to close my eyes and take a deep breath from how good it feels with his touch. Small tingles y under his palm but they are no way near as strong as before. Pushing down all my feelings I know is best to keep them locked down, I have something good going on, and now is not the time to feel the heartache from missing him. I can¡¯t have the feeling back when I thought my heart where about to broke into tiny pieces, this is the way for me now and I have to keep focusing on keeping my babies safe! He turns my head up to look at him and when I open my eyes they fall right on his, it¡¯s hard with him this close after all these days and nights apart! All my longing I had to push down to keep getting up from the bed and move on with what I had to do. Seeing him look all over my face while his hand caresses my cheek. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in my chambers!¡± he says and I have to keep my feelings at bay. ¡°I won¡¯t stay in that room and yearn after something I can¡¯t have and constantly get reminded every second of it!¡± I say and see him snap his eyes right to mine. ¡°What can¡¯t you have!¡± he says and I hold my eyes on his. ¡°You!¡± I say and keep my lips in a tight line when I see his eyes flicker for a moment. He takes a deep breath before his other handes up and holds my head in a fast grip before he leans his forehead against mine. ¡°My love what have I done to you!¡± he says and I almost burst and break down in a sob when I close my eyes and breath while I push my feelings back. I will not let my walls fall and crumble to dust, I will not get off this path I¡¯m pushing myself forward on. Pushing him from me I get out under his arm and walk over to the bed before cing my clothes down, holding my towel tight around my body when there is a knock on the door, and head over to open it. Seeing Cannon standing on the other side I open it and hold the door to the side when Cannon takes a step inside.. ¡°Kian your meeting is here and waiting for you downstairs!¡± I hear him say when Kian walks closer to where I stand. ¡°They have to wait! I have something more important here to take care of!¡± he says. and I see Cannon give him a nod before he turns around and walk out of the room. I feel Kian¡¯s intense gaze on me the whole time and try to avoid looking at him for the longest moment but when he doesn¡¯t do anything I have to raise my eyes to meet his. He stands there and looks at me for a bit before he closes the distance between us and pulls me close to him, I almost drop my grip on my towel from the fast movement. His handes under my jaw before he leans down and captures my lips with his, I don¡¯t answer the kiss back and keep my emotions locked up hard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry love I never intended for this to happen, I have been too busy to notice what I have done to you!¡± he says and pulls me closer when he presses his warm plump lips hard against mine. I have missed his touch more than anything, I want to crawl under his skin and stay there but I can¡¯t do this. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Pushing him off me it takes some of my strength to get him away from me and out of his grip. ¡°You did what was right and what I deserved! Your meeting is waiting for you!¡± I say and take a step closer to the door and ce my hand on the handle. He stands right in front of me in his ce for a long moment before he walks closer and hooks a finger under my jaw before he tilts my head up to look at him. ¡°I was angry and came at you too hard! I¡¯m sorry for doing this to you, but this is not the end of this discussion! I will be back!¡± he says and pecks my lips before he turns around and walks out of the room. I stand there for a moment and try to get my feet to move from my spot, I want him back! My body needs his touch just like it needs the air that I breathe, but I don¡¯t dare to let my walls down, this is the only way I know how to keep my children safe until the threat is gone! Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Selena POV: Closing the door I walk over to the bed and start to take my clothes on, pulling the shirt over my head before grabbing my pants and trying to get them to befortable over my stomach but they feel too tight. I have to ce them under my growing belly, I will have to buy myself new ones. Taking the towel, I walk over to the bathroom and hang it up before getting back to the bed and starting up myputer, there are some emails I have to go over when there is a knock on the door. Seeing the door slightly open I hear Emma¡¯s voice. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± she asks and wait for me to answer, when did she ever wait for me to invite her in? She always just walks right inside! ¡°Yes, you cane in!¡± I say when she pushes the door open and walks inside. Looking at her she gets right over to the bed and takes a seat on the other side. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asks when I¡¯m in the middle of answering a mail. ¡°I¡¯m working!¡± I say and continue to look at the screen, she moves closer to the middle of the bed and looks at theptop. ¡°Have you gone back to your work?¡± she says and I have to stop answering the email, can¡¯t focus on both things. ¡°I quit my job and started my own business, have started to take only a few clients until I have it all up and running properly. Couldn¡¯t go back there after everything that happened, only need to go there one day and get my belongings!¡± I tell her and try to get back to my response on the mail. She ces her hand on mine and stops me from continuing. ¡°You have done what?¡± she says and I turn my head to look at her. ¡°I need a job to be able and provide for me and the children beside the pack, this job I know better than anything else, and why not work for myself instead!¡± I say when she turns her head and looks at me. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you areing back to the pack as the alpha?¡± she says and I can see a glimmer of hope in her eyes. ¡°He didn¡¯t take the pack from me or stripped me from being an Alpha, he took over the lead as of now and I believe it¡¯s for the best at the moment. I have to focus on myself and my children for the threat that is out there and make sure to be prepared. Once it¡¯s over I wille back and need to have the finance in order!¡± I tell her when she gives me a big smile before she wraps her arms around my shoulders. ¡°I thought you had given up on the pack! You have no idea how happy you are making me!¡± she says to my shoulder, leaning my head at hers I have missed her these weeks. ¡°Does Kian know about this?¡± she asks after a little while. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know a thing, today is the first time he spoke to me in all these weeks!¡± I say and lift my head to get back to what I was doing. ¡°You know he said he would provide the pack with everything we need! I believe he attends to do it¡± she says when I look up from the screen. ¡°After everything that happened, I don¡¯t want to rely on anyone else, I need to have full control of everything that¡¯s going on around me and I will not run a pack with the good grace of someone else!¡± I say to her and mean every word. This lesson has thought me that I have to have control over every little thing and a n for how to make it work. I wille back strong once I have it all figured out and a n for how to move on with the pack, without Jacob as the gamma I have to choose someone else and I¡¯m not sure what to do with Jessie. All that has to wait until the threat is gone and I need to focus on my training for now, the pack is in good hands with Kian and his men. ¡°You know what happened wasn¡¯t your fault!¡± she says and I sigh. I havee to terms with what happened, every fault on the way that lead to this disaster I have had a long time to think over, I know where I failed and I also know what needs to change. This is a lesson I could have lived without having to go through but I believe it will change me for the better. ¡°I know my part in what happened and what I need to change, but the fact that they went against my orders lies on them. I have hoped for another oue but we have to move forward from this!¡± I state and she falls silent for a long moment and I know she has something else on her mind. ¡°What is it?¡± I say and turn to look at her. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°We are worried about you! Michael called and told me you are using your gift as a shield to your feelings, I don¡¯t want you this off and get trapped this way!¡± she says and I can hear how worried she is. ¡°I have noticed many things about my new gift, both good and bad! It is attached to my feelings, if I¡¯m angry it tries to be stronger by pulling strength from someone else¡¯s energy, in that state I easily get engulfed in that feeling and I can¡¯t get enough!¡± I say and see she is thinking hard ¡°It¡¯s like a drug I can¡¯t get enough of and when I was heartbroken after all that happened it took over and shielded me from breaking into pieces. For the first time I can block every attempt Michael does to try and take strength from me, I can pull on his without letting it consume me! I¡¯m afraid if I put it down I won¡¯t be able to put it up again, I didn¡¯t do this on purpose and I have no idea how to do it!¡± I tell her all that happened, it helped me when I was devastated and I¡¯m grateful for it I don¡¯t know how I would have survived these weeks otherwise. ¡°The way it is now I can protect my babies but what happens if I let it down and I can¡¯t pull it up when I need it? For them, I have to keep going this way until we are safe!¡± I say when she wraps her arms around my shoulders. ¡°I understand why but if you¡¯re not careful you will be cut off from your feelingspletely and nothing good wille out of it! I can¡¯t let it happen¡± she says and I have heard it several times from Michael these weeks, I feel like I have it under control and I¡¯m not worried about it. ¡°It will be alright!¡± I say when there is a knock on the door and she releases me and gets up to open the door, on the other side is Cannon and I hear them talking for a moment but focus back on my work. ¡°I have to go Selena, but I want to see you tomorrow again!¡± she says and I lift my head from the screen and look at her. ¡°Alright!¡± I say when she gives me a smile before she turns around and walks out of the room she closes the door after her and I take another hour and go through my work before closing myptop and putting it away. I have to go to the toilet again and my pants aren¡¯t doing it better for me when they ce another pressure against my dder. Heading over to the bathroom I take off my pants when I¡¯m on the toilette, it will be better without them and maybe I can wait until tomorrow morning before I need to go again. Washing up I take my pants with me and walk back out to the room, making sure to lock the door properly before getting in bed. I¡¯m exhausted and I¡¯m not sure my head had hit the pillow before I already was asleep. Wake up early in the morning from the bed dipping behind me and I instantly try to sit up and find what¡¯s going on when his arm wraps around me. ¡°Calm down it¡¯s just me!¡± I hear his voice before his facees down to my shoulder when I hear him take arge inhale. ¡°I have missed you!¡± he says and presses his lips to my shoulder, I have to close my eyes when he stirs up feelings in my body from his touch. He ces kisses up my neck and small tingles y under his touch when he ces one arm under my head and pulls me back t against him. ¡°Let me just hold you for a couple of hours!¡± he says next to my ear when I take a deep breath and let his scent fill up my lungs and I instantly get calm, his warm body being pressed against mine when his armes around my chest and hold me tight. I want to say something when he ces his nose on my neck. ¡°Sleep love! I¡¯ll be here when you wake up again!¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Selena POV: I Feeling a hand caressing my baby bump when I wake up I keep my eyes closed and try to keep my emotions under control, he is making it hard for me! I doubted I would ever feel his hand on my growing belly after the mess I did, I betrayed his trust and he shut me out of his lifepletely. Feeling how a tear slipped down my cheek I wasn¡¯t able to contain it when his handes and turn me on my back when I feel his and wipe away my tear. Opening my eyes, Ie to stare right into his eyes when he looks down at me. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he says and I try to turn away when he pulls my head back to look at him. I have to take a moment before answering him to make sure my voice will hold. ¡°I never thought I would feel your hand on my belly!¡± I say when my heart squeezes in my chest, I can¡¯t describe how much I have missed him. Closing my eyes for a moment to breathe through the pain in my chest when I feel his lips being pressed to mine. ¡°I was angry but I would never leave you!¡± he says and capture my lips again, I can¡¯t resist answering it back when my dder reminds me it needs to be emptied right now. Breaking the kiss I try to get away from him when he won¡¯t budge. ¡°What is it?¡± he says when I push the quilt off me. ¡°I need to use the bathroom right now!¡± I say when he lets me go and I instantly turn and get out of the bed, cing my feet on the ground and rising from the bed my head starts to spin violently and I have to hold on to the bedpost to steady myself when I feel his arms around me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he says and I hear he is worried. ¡°I just got up to quickly and got dizzy!¡± I say and try to drop my grip on the bedpost when his arms come under my body and he lifts me before he starts to walk over to the bathroom, I let him carry me when he ces me down on the toilet and stays beside me. ¡°Can I have some privacy?¡± I say and look at him when he takes a step back. ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside if you need me!¡± he says before walking out and closing the door after him. Standing up I push my panties down before I empty my dder and take a breath of relief, it¡¯s ridiculous how small my dder is these days! When I¡¯m done I wash up and brush my teeth before going out of the room, seeing him sitting on the bed with one of my books in his hands. He lifts his head when I walk by him and over to the closet to take out some clothes, starting to take on my pants I have a hard time getting them to fit over my belly and have to ce them under instead, now it will be harder to find a shirt that can cover it all up completely. When did my stomach grow this big that fast? Sighing I take off my shirt and put on my bra before trying to find a shirt that can fit when I feel his body being pressed to my back before he pulls a shirt from him over my head. Trying to protest against it he turns me around. ¡°I can¡¯t walk around in your shirts!¡± I say and try to get it over my head when his armse to mine and stop me from taking it off. ¡°Why not?¡± he asks and pulls me closer to him. I turn my head away from him and don¡¯t know how to answer him when his handes to my cheek and he turns my head up to look at him. ¡°I will break down every wall you have put up! You are my mate and I will never let you continue this way! Our children need you to be well!¡± he says and trace my bottom lip with his thumb before he lets go and pulls my arms inside his shirt and lets it fall over my stomach. His handes to my stomach and he caresses it before he let go and turns around to put on a pair of pants, I¡¯m frozen to my spot and just look at him. We have gone from not seeing each other for weeks to this in just a day, what happened? guess he feels my gaze on him when he turns around with a smile on his lips. before he walks over to where I am and ces a hand on my lower back, he starts to pull me with him out of the room. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask him when he walks with me down the hall. ¡°You need some food!¡± he says and pulls me closer to him when we start to walk down the stairs and over to his office. He opens the door and pulls me inside when he lets go and heads over to a bunch of clothes that hang on a hanger beside his couch, I guess he has been sleeping inside here the whole time instead ofing up to his room. I understood he slept in another room instead ofing up to me, but the hard couch in his office is better than having to be in the same room as me! ¡°Hey, where did your thoughts go!¡± I hear him say when he walks over to where I am while he put on a shirt, he stops right in front of me and hooks a finger under my jaw. ¡°I don¡¯t like the feeling you sent out, tell me!¡± he says and looks at me, I didn¡¯t even know I did it. ¡°Only that you rather sleep on the couch than be in the same bed as me!¡± I say when he looks close to me before he takes the other arm and pulls me closer to him. ¡°I stayed in here to not have to disturb you when Ie back in the mornings but by the look off it has to do the opposite instead, now I will take every chance I get to disturb my little mate!¡± he says before he captures my lips in a hungry kiss that¡¯s make me weak in my knees. He bites down on my bottom lip and when I gasp he pushes his tongue inside my mouth, I feel how my resistance to keep my walls up start to crumble down when he holds me even closer and deepens the kiss. My lips start to move of their own free will, following his movement when a moan escapes my lips. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Selena POV: There is a knock on the door but Kian doesn¡¯t let me go, he wraps his arm tighter around me when I try to pull away from him. ¡°Someone wants you something!¡± I say to his lips when he won¡¯t stop assaulting me. ¡°Everyone can wait, you¡¯re not getting off that easy!¡± he says and captures my lips again when there is a harder knock on the door and someonees walking inside his office. ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb you but there are some important things we have to go through!¡± I hear his father say when I try to make him stop. ¡°Kian!¡± I say to his lips when he sighs and let¡¯s go of my lips. ¡°What¡¯s the problem now!¡± I hear him say to my hair but he doesn¡¯t release me from his arms. ¡°We have the new report ready!¡± his father continues and walks further inside his office, trying to get out of his grip but he won¡¯t budge. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and listen to it as well!¡± he says and I push off his chest to try and have him release me ¡°You took over the leader chip off the pack and I have nothing to do with it!¡± I say when he releases me a bit and hooks a finger under my jaw before he turns me to look at him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done it, only wanted to keep you safe!¡± he says and I think he did the right thing and right now I have other things to focus on, I know he will handle the pack and make sure they are following his orders until I¡¯m back. ¡°You did what you had to and I need to focus on me and my babies!¡± I say to him when he holds a tighter grip on me. ¡°Your babies? Am I not included?¡± he says and I feel the tension rises in the room. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure you wanted to be a part of it, you haven¡¯t been with me on any appointment or talked to me for three weeks. I don¡¯t know what you want!¡± I honestly tell him when he leans down and traces his nose over my neck. ¡°I want you and our children, you won¡¯t get rid of me!¡± he says and I have to swallow several times to try and speak. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken the pack away from you, it¡¯s yours to handle whenever you want!¡± he continues and I know it, I will get back to it once I have everything else under control. My stomach starts to rumble and I have to grab something to eat, I¡¯m starving. ¡°I have to eat before going over to Michaels, I don¡¯t have time to stay here!¡± I say to him when he ces a kiss on my cheek and turns me around in his arms before he starts to walk with me toward the door. ¡°I will get her some breakfast before she goes, call who you need and I will be in the kitchen until she leaves!¡± he says to his father before we reach the door. He walks with me out of his office and heads toward the kitchening inside he pulls me over to the counter where he takes a chair out and ces me down on it. I can take something on the go, you don¡¯t have to stay here with me!¡± I say when he steps over to the fridge and opens it. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen! I¡¯m here to make sure you and our children get enough nutrition!¡± he says and starts to pull ingredients out of the fridge and ce them down beside the stove before he starts to cook what looks like an omelet with bacon, he makes a sandwich while he waits for the rest to be done. I just sit there and look at him, can¡¯t peel my eyes off him! He turns around and walks over with a sandwich he ces in from of me on the counter before he leans down and presses his lips to my shoulder. ¡°I want you toe home early today so we can have some time together!¡± he says to my shoulder before he let me go and head over to the stove, seeing him. ce the omelet on the te before he walks over with it to me and puts it down. in front of me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± I ask him when he takes a seat beside me and ces an arm around my lower back. ¡°I will once you have gone to Michael¡¯s until then I¡¯m going to enjoy watching you eat,¡± he says and nuzzles my neck when he starts to trace his nose over my cheek. ¡°You know I won¡¯t be able to eat when you do this!¡± I say and try to have him to stop when I take a bite of my sandwich. ¡°Drop your walls and let me in then I will stop!¡± he says and I sigh before taking another bite. ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± I say when there are more movements in the room and Emmaes walking inside with Cannon. ¡°Good you haven¡¯t gone over to Michael¡¯s yet, can Ie with you?¡± Emma says when she walks over and stops beside me with a smile on her lips, taking another big bite of my sandwich I drink some juice before answering her. ¡°Sure, you can!¡± I say and take up my fork to have a taste of the omelet, putting a piece in my mouth it¡¯s so good. ¡°Perfect! You don¡¯t think you should breathe while you eat!¡± she says and chuckles while I ignore her statement. ¡°No this is too good!¡± I say and eat a piece of salty bacon and moan out loud at the taste, hearing her laugh beside me. ¡°If you are starting to have cravings then I suggest you try something different!¡± she says and walks over to the fridge and opens it before she turns around with a can in her hand, she ces it in front of me and opens the lid before she takes out pickles and hands me one. ¡°I¡¯m not too keen on those once!¡± I say and look skeptical at her when she only smiles at me. ¡°Try! You might have changed your mind!¡± she says and I ce my fork down before taking it from her and turn it once before taking a big bite of it, I have to close my eyes at the taste! This has to be the best thing I ever have tasted, by far the best! Taking another bite I lean my elbow on the counter and moan out. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°That good!¡± she says and I just shake my head at her while I try to get as much. inside my mouth as I can, hearing them all startughing beside me when I swallow and open my eyes to reach over and take another one when Kian¡¯s hand grab the can away from me and I instantly snap my head to look at him. ¡°Now don¡¯t get angry at me, you have to eat up the rest before you take another one! You need the right nutrition!¡± he says and I growl at him before I sigh and give up. Taking my fork I start to eat the omelet again but only because he is right and I won¡¯t get hungry again right away if I eat up the omelet. ¡°I know more good stuff we can tryter!¡± Emma whispers to my ear and I chuckle at her when I empty my te and turn to look at Kian when he leans forward and pecks my lips when I grab the can from his hand and heughs at me. ¡°Alright you will have them!¡± he says and releases his grip on it when another pair of footstepse inside the kitchen. ¡°Kian you have toe inside the office! Oscar needs to talk to you!¡± his father says and I turn my head to look at him when Kian gets up and ces a kiss on my cheek. ¡°Come back early, we need some time alone!¡± he says before he leaves the kitchen in fast steps. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Selena POV: Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Alone in the kitchen with Cannon and Emma after he left I see them talking for a moment before Cannon walks after Kian out of the room, Emma heads over to the fridge and starts to make herself some breakfast. ¡°I¡¯ll be ready in a moment!¡± she says when I see her take arge bite of her sandwich. ¡°That¡¯s all right he can wait a moment no need to rush!¡± I say and close the lid of the can and walk over to the fridge to put it inside. do you want me to make some tea for you?¡± she says and almost every day I get new tea when Ie to Michael¡¯s. ¡°There is no need! We always drink tea when I¡¯m at Michael¡¯s¡± I head over with my dishes to the sink before I take thest of my juice and take a seat at the chair again and wait for her to be done. ¡°Well, then I can take my sandwich on the go!¡± Emma says and starts to ce everything back in the fridge before shees walking over to me, getting down from the chair I push it in before opening a portal behind us. Walking into the portal with Emma before closing it after us. I have been training with Michael for a long moment and it¡¯s still the same, as long as I have my walls up there isn¡¯t a problem and I can control it. He is currently doing some tea in his kitchen while I sit at the table and look at them both talking in the kitchen. Emma walks over and ces a cup down in front of me before they fix their own ande back to the table and take their seats. ¡°You know we both are worried about you being this cut¨Coff, we have talked about it several times and since I know it¡¯s connected to your feelings I suggest finding another way!¡± Michael says and looks between me and Emma, I don¡¯t understand what he is implying at. ¡°To do what?¡± taking a sip of my tea I look between them. ¡°I want you to hear me out, Selena!¡± Emma says and just by her statement, I know she has been thinking a lot of this. Sitting back in my seat to be prepared for whatever she has on her mind. ¡°You haven¡¯t been back at the pack since it happened and talked to Jessie, not once have you been away from the pack this way and given up the leadership, you have to go back and start to lead the pack again! I believe it will strengthen you more¡± she says and I have nned to do it once I felt I had this new gift under control. ¡°I took a step back because I need to control this! What I did was wrong and I needed the break! I can¡¯t risk my baby¡¯s life or the pack, and without Jacob, I couldn¡¯t let Jessie be in charge after what she did. Letting Kian take care of it was the best option¡± I honestly tell her how I feel about it. ¡°I know but this isn¡¯t you! You are stronger than this and I believe you are locking yourself away from your real ability. You can do this!¡± she says and I sit up and take a sip of my tea while I think about it, she might have a point. ¡°We have done all we can do here and we have to think about something else instead! I suggest you give it a try and you cane back here every day if you want to but take some time to sort your life first¡± Michael says and with everything we have tried it might be the only thing left. drink up Selena! Your man wanted you back early!¡± Emma says when I haven¡¯t said anything to them for a long moment, emptying my cup I take it and push my chair back before getting up and heading over to the sink and cing it down. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready whenever you are!¡± I say to her and walk back to the table and wait for her to be done. Seeing her emptying her cup before she gets over and ces it down in the sink before she takes a bag with herbs and gets back to where I am. ¡°Come by or talk to me whenever you want Selena, I¡¯m here for you!¡± he says and I give him a nod ¡°Thank you, Michael, I will!¡± opening a portal for us Emma is the one to first go through it before I walk inside and close the portal after me,ing out in the kitchen in his castle I look around and no one is here. ¡°I have no idea how to talk to Jessie after all this! And who is going to take over Jacob¡¯s spot? The only one I cane up with that would be perfect for the spot is Zoey but she didn¡¯t want it when I asked her the first time!¡± I say what¡¯s on my mind when she turns to look at me. ¡°Jessie is painfully aware of what she did, as of right now she has locked her up in her room and hardly walks out of the house. Zoey might have changed her mind, talk to them and you will know instead of guessing¡± She is right about this, I have to talk to them! Can¡¯t stay here and hide from it. ¡°You¡¯re right! I will talk to them¡± I say when she shes me the biggest smile. ¡°It will be good Selena!¡± she says and walks over to where I am and hooks her arm in mine. ¡°I hope you are right about it!¡± I say when she starts to pull me with her, she ces her bag on the counter and starts to walk with me out of the kitchen. ¡°How about we find our mates!¡± she says when wee out of the kitchen and into the hallway. ¡°Sure!¡± I say when she pulls me toward Kian¡¯s office and knocks on the door, it takes a moment before we hear some footsteps and his fatheres over and opens the door. ¡°We are looking for our mates!¡± I say to him when our eyes meet. ¡°They are not here! Kian had something he needed to do and you might find him in his chambers!¡± he says and smile at me. ¡°Alright! I will look there!¡± I say to him in response before turning around and heading towards the stairs with Emma, hearing him close the door after us we start to walk. ¡°Why don¡¯t you mind link instead?¡± She ask and that was my first thought but I want it to be a surprise to him that were are back already. ¡°I want to surprise him!¡± I say when we start to climb the stairs. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time you two start to buy things for the babies? There is some delivery time and you have to get a room set up before they arrive, I don¡¯t rmend you standing there with two newborns and not a single thing ready!¡± she says when we have almost reached the top of the stairs. ¡°We haven¡¯t talked for three weeks since I told him and we found out there were twins, I don¡¯t even know where he stands in all this!¡± I honestly tell her when we have reached the top of the stairs, walking a bit down the hallway we hear several voices and it¡¯s Kian and both Cannon and Den, they aren¡¯t inside his room by their voices and see a door being open beside Kians chambers we walk closer to where the voicese from. Trying to walk as soundlessly as we can to the room we peak from the side and my eyes are about to fall out of their pockets at the sight in front of me. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Selena POV: Seeing a nursery being set up and Kian cing a crib beside another one while Den is unpacking a box, they all are upied whit what they are doing and I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing, when did he have time to do all this? Taking a long look at the walls I smell fresh paint and I guess he has had it all redone in a new color, standing in the same spot I try to take it all in, he hasn¡¯t been doing this in only one day! Hearing some footsteps, I turn my head to see Kiane walking over to where I am with a smile on his lips before he stops right in front of me and wraps me up in a hug. ¡°You are back already! I wanted this to be a surprise for you and hoped to manage and get more done before you came back!¡± he says to my hair and I wrap my arms around his waist. ¡°I am surprised! When did you do all this!¡± I say when he looks down at me. ¡°I started the day after we found out there were twins!¡± he says and traces his nose down my cheek. ¡°But you were angry at me and haven¡¯t spoken to me for three weeks!¡± I object when he ces his hand behind my neck and tilts my head to look at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I were angry, we are expecting twins and I couldn¡¯t be happier about it! Wanted to have it done as a surprise for you!¡± he says and pecks my lips. ¡°Come!¡± he says and starts to pull me inside the nursery to look at it all, stopping behind the cribs I ce my hand on it, standing in here it all bes more real! ¡°Do you like them? We can change what you don¡¯t want!¡± he says next to my ear when he has walked up behind me and wrapped his arms around my body. ¡°No, they are perfect!¡± I say and lean back in his arms when Den walks up beside me, turning my head to look at him he has dark circles under his eyes and I guess. he has had a hard time with Jessie. ¡°Let me guess you want me to go and talk to her?¡± I say and keep my eyes on him when I hear him sigh. ¡°Yes! She is broken this way and you two have to talk it out, she knows what a mistake they made and she can¡¯t forgive herself!¡± he says and I know she wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive what happened. I have some questions myself that she might be the only one who can answer! ¡°I will go and talk to her!¡± I say when Kian pulls me closer to him. ¡°Not today you aren¡¯t!¡± he says and I hadn¡¯t nned to go there today, knew he wanted to have me by himself. ¡°I wille over tomorrow! Is everything alright with the pack?¡± I ask when Kian presses his lips to my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear you want to be involved again, I will fill you in on everything!¡± he says and I know it¡¯s time I take back my life and do what I¡¯m supposed to do! ¡°Yes, that would be good!¡± I say and turn my head to look at him when ces his hand on my belly. ¡°In one condition!¡± he says and why am I not surprised it wouldn¡¯t be that easy? ¡°Yes, what do you want?¡± I say and look at him ¡°You don¡¯t push yourself too hard and listen to your body, I¡¯m here and will help you with everything you need!¡± I had thought his demand would be much harder, this will be no problem. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± cing my hand over his on my stomach we are a part of this both of us and with a family on our way, we are in this together! ¡°I¡¯m not going to let her know you will being over tomorrow, if I did she would be up the whole night and passing around! Come to think of it she already does it every night!¡± he says and drags a hand through his hair. ¡°Can¡¯t Emma make a potion to help her sleep?¡± I ask and try to look over at Emma, where she stands beside Cannon. ¡°I have been doing it but she refuses to take it!¡± she says and I¡¯m not surprised about it when ites to Jessie and how stubborn she is, turning back my head to look at Den I have no idea what to do and help her today. ¡°Do what you feel is necessary and I will be over tomorrow, I will handle it then! Do you need a quick way to get back?¡± I ask him when he smiles at me. ¡°That would be perfect, only need to grab some more clothes and I¡¯m ready to go!¡± he says and starts to walk out of the room in determined steps. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we go with him over there tonight!¡± Emma says and looks at Cannon when I turn my head to look at them both. ¡°I will help you over there whenever you want!¡± I tell them when I hear the debate about it for a moment. ¡°We will go down and get some things then we will go with Den!¡± Emma says, when Kian turns us around. ¡°We have to go down and can meet you all up in the hallway when you are done!¡± he says and I see them give him a nod and walk out of the room. ¡°Why do we have to go down?¡± I say and look around the room, there are several big boxes still unpacked and I want to be in here and look at everything and unpack the rest, then I will know what to buy that¡¯s missing. ¡°You have an appointment we have to go to, we cane up here whenever you want and continue fixing it up but we have time to do it and for the rest of the day I have something else nned,¡± he says and sniffs at my neck before he presses his lips to it. ¡°What¡¯s the appointment?¡± I say when he lets me go and ces an arm around my waist before he starts to walk with me out of the room. ¡°We are meeting with the doctor, I want him to check again to make sure your results are good, didn¡¯t like the way you got dizzy today!¡± he says when we walk down the hallway. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary! I where therest week and I¡¯m supposed to wait until next week for my next check¨Cup! I¡¯m sure he can show you the results if you want!¡± I say and try to protest against it, I think it¡¯s unnecessary to do this today. He pulls me tighter to him and stops me before we are going down the stairs, turning me to face him when leans down and pecks my lips. I have already seen every result he has on you, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you but nothing can ever keep me away from knowing what going on with you and our children!¡± he says and capture my lips with his in a warm kiss. ¡°If you two can let go of each other for a few seconds then I¡¯m ready to go!¡± I hear Den say from down the stairs and turn my head that way to look at him. ¡°Emma and Cannon wanted toe over, we are meeting them down in the hallway!¡± I say to him when we start to walk down to where he is and I see the others walking closer to where we are. ¡°We are ready to go!¡± Cannon says when we have reached thest steps, looking between them I open a portal behind them and Den is the first to walk through it. ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± Emma says and I give her a nod before they all walk inside and leave us standing alone in the hall. ¡°The doctor is waiting!¡± Kian says and we start to walk the way down to the exam room, when we almost have reached it the doctor opens the door for us, getting inside he closes the door after us, and Kian pulls me over to the bed when a nursees out with a tray. ¡°How do you feel?¡± the doctor asks when the nurse starts to pull my shirt up. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I say and shrug my shoulders when the doctor looks at me. ¡°We will see if that¡¯s true, Kian wanted us to check you today since you got dizzy this morning!¡± he says and starts to take my blood pressure and a blood sample in my arm before he takes some blood from my finger. ¡°Give me a few minutes and I will check what I can today and the test I will have done for you tomorrow!¡± he says and start to head inside another room when the nurse takes the tray away and walk after him. Sitting on the bed Kian takes my hand in his and squeezes it. ¡°I¡¯m here for whatever is happening!¡± he says and I don¡¯t feel worried there will be anything wrong, I feel fine most days. Hearing the doctor start to walk out to us he has a paper in his hand and looks troubled. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good!¡± he says and looks up from his paper at us. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Selena POV: Turning my head I look at Kian and see him focusingpletely on the doctor when he walks over and takes a seat in the chair beside the bed. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Kian asks and I can hear how tense he is and I guess worried. The Doctor takes another look at his papers before looking up at us. ¡°The iron in her blood is way too low and she immediately needs some blood into her system and better nutrition, or we have to fix a blood bag the next couple of days!¡± he says and looks at Kian. ¡°She will not have any other blood than mine! How much does she need?¡± he asks when the doctor takes another look at his papers and the nursees walking into the room and starts to fix the ultrasound. ¡°I suggest you start giving her yours every day till next week when we have her checkup, make sure she gets the right nutrition and we will take another look then. If it¡¯s not better then we have toe up with something else! This is way too early in the pregnancy and for those that it has happened to before itester on, I have to talk to my colleagues about it till the next time we meet!¡± he says and gets up from his chair, I have a hard time taking in his words when I feel Kian squeeze my hand. ¡°It exins why you have been dizzy and I guess extra tired!¡± he continues and I have been exhausted but thought it had to do with my long days. ¡°I only thought I was tired because of the long days and being awake from time to time during the nights, didn¡¯t think something where wrong with me!¡± I say and look at the doctor when I feel Kian closer to my side. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been sleeping properly?¡± he asks and looking up at him I see he is concerned, sighing I pull his hand closer to me. ¡°Trouble sleeping a whole night when you haven¡¯t been by my side, usually sleep four hours a night!¡± I say and see him about to say something when the nurse pulls my shirt up before the doctor ces the cold gel on my stomach and the room. goes dark. ¡°We will talk about this when we are done here!¡± he says when I see our children on the screen kicking and going about it in my womb, I have felt small bumps but thought it was something else but now when I see them kick on the screen I feel it, like little b*tterflies in my stomach. ¡°Do you want to know the gender? I might be able to see it?¡± the doctor asks and to me, I instantly want to know. ¡°Yes, I want to know!¡± I say when the room falls silent and I turn my head to look at Kian, waiting for him to say how he wants it. ¡°Yes!¡± he says after a while and he is focused on the screen, it takes a long moment before the doctor speaks up again. ¡°I believe this pregnancy will be over in less than four months, they are growing fast! If you are looking closely at baby A I believe it¡¯s a boy!¡± he says and I feel how tears prick behind my eyelids, we are expecting a little boy! Seeing the doctor turn and look at the other baby when he zooms in on it closely for a long time. ¡°Well by the look of it baby B is a girl, I could be wrong about it!¡± he says and now there is no stopping my tears, I know it¡¯s a baby girl and she is the gifted one, I have no idea how I can know this but I just do! A sob leaves my lips when the nurse turns on the lights before wiping away the gel. I take my hand out of Kian¡¯s and wipe away my tears that keep falling. Feeling him closer and take away my hands he leans down and kisses me on my forehead. ¡°We are having one of each!¡± he says and tilts my head before he gives me a hard kiss on my lips, didn¡¯t think I would get this emotional by knowing the gender. ¡°We will have a follow¨Cup next week and if there is anything you get worried about or don¡¯t feel well you contact me right away!¡± the doctor says when Kian leans down and pick me up in his arms before starting to walk out of the room. ¡°I will! And let me know as fast you get the sample ready!¡± Kian says and walks out of the room after the doctor has given him a nod. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I ask him when he turns the corner and heads over to the kitchen, someone is cooking dinner by the smell of it and once wee inside the dining table is set for two and a chef is standing by the stove. ¡°You have to eat and today I prepared with our chef to make you a good dinner!¡± he says and ces me down on my feet and holds me tight to him. ¡°We have to make sure the mother gets what she needs?¡± he says and holds my jaw while looking into my eyes before pecking my lips quickly and turning around. I see him head over to talk with the man before he gets over to the fridge and takes out more ingredients, I get this urge for some pickles just by knowing they are there! I guess Kian felt it because hees over with the can to me and a fork before he motioned for me to take a seat at the table. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too many before dinner!¡± he says when I have taken a seat, I just give him a nod and can¡¯t wait another second before opening it and taking the first one, my eyes are about to roll back in my head by how good they are. Hearing him chuckle beside me I don¡¯t care and continue wolfing it down. He walks away and I take another one while he is beside the chef, seeing him pick a te and walk over to where I am and ce it down in front of me. There are a big steak on it and my mouth start to water at the sight. ¡°This looks delicious!¡± I say and can¡¯t wait to dig in, waiting for him to take a seat when he pulls out a chair in front of me. Once he is sitting I start eating and the meat almost melts in my mouth, it¡¯s rare in the middle and perfectly cooked. ¡°This is amazing!¡± I say between chews and see Kian looking at me with a smile on his lips before he starts to eat himself. It doesn¡¯t take long to empty my te and I have to sit back and try to make some. room for my lungs to get air down. ¡°You look full!¡± he says and chuckles from the other side of the table when some fast steps are moving inside the kitchen, turning my head I see his father walking inside with a troubled expression on his face. He walks closer to where we are sitting when stops and looks between us both. ¡°Owen called and they areing over early in the morning tomorrow, they have found something troubling and he is bringing arge group of warriors with him! There are several things that need to be done before they are here!¡± he says and I turn my head to look at Kian when he sits back in his seat. ¡°I will be in the office when we are done here, get the old Gamma and Beta back here, Den and Cannon are at her pack and they should stay there!¡± he says when his father gives him a nod before he is quick to turn around and walk out of the kitchen. ¡°Who is Owen?¡± I have to ask him, don¡¯t know who it is. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Owen is the vampire council I¡¯m in contact with and we had nned for them toe hereter on so whatever he has found rming we have to take seriously!¡± he says and I snap my head to look his way, I know what he is trying to say but I¡¯m not prepared for it yet! I need a lot more time to get this under control before going to a fight with the rogues! Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Selena POV: I guess he feels my unease because he gets up and walks around the table when he stops beside me and pulls me up on my feet before he wraps me up in a hug. ¡°Now don¡¯t worry! He might only want to be on the safe side and prepared, nothing could happen for a long time and I suggest you get up to our chambers andy down to rest for a while after this dinner while I get over and talk with my father!¡± he says and holds me tight in his arms, I¡¯m worried deep down but he is right it could take a long time before the fight is about to happen ¡°Yes, I will!¡± I say as an answer when he starts to pull me with him out of the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll be all right, I can get up there myself!¡± I say when he starts to lead me over to the stairs. ¡°Alright I will be up in a bit,y down and take a rest in the meantime, your stuff is moved from the guest room!¡± he says and stops me by the stairs before I take a step up. ¡°Okay, I will be waiting for you!¡± I say before heading up the stairs and seeing him walk over to his office before reaching the top stairs and turning down the hallway. Reaching his chambers I push the door open and walk inside before closing it after me, his scent is a bit stronger in here than it used to be but nowhere near as strong as before. Looking around the room I head over to his closet and find my clothes hanging inside with what looks like several maternity clothes he has brought, they are new and what looks like the right size. I have a hard time believing they will fit my growing belly during the whole pregnancy tho! Turning around I head out and start to look for my books and myputer, I can take my time and get some job done while he isn¡¯t here! Finding it on a table beside the couch I take it with me and head over to the bed, cing it down I climb in the bed and start to pull it out of the bag. I manage to get some done before hees inside the room and walks over to the other side of the bed before he gets in beside me. ¡°When did you get aptop and what are you doing?¡± he says next to my ear ¡°The second day when I went over to Michael¡¯s, and now I¡¯m working,¡± I say and send and response away to a client. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going back to your work!¡± he says surprised and I have to stop reading the next mail to answer him. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone back there, I quit and started my own small business these weeks. I have a few clients before I¡¯m up and running properly!¡± I tell him and turn my head to look at him. ¡°You have done what?¡± you are never going to stop surprising me!¡± he says and chuckles while he shakes his head. I just smile at him before he gets up from the bed and starts to head over to the bathroom, hearing him walk around in the bathroom before he starts to fill up the bathtub. I see hime out from the bathroom in only a low¨Changing towel at the corner of my eye and turn my head his way, can¡¯t take my eyes away from him when he walks over to where I sit on the bed. He stops in front of me before he grabs theptop and ces it down on a chair before hees back beside me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I say when he leans down and picks me up in his arms. ¡°Taking care of my mate!¡± he says and heads over to the bathroom with me. Coming inside he ces me down beside the big bathtub and start to pull my shirt over my head, I know what his intentions are and don¡¯t protest against it when he strips me naked from my clothes. He drops his towel to the floor before he lifts me over the edge and gets down behind me, settling myself between his legs he pulls me back against him and ces the back of my head on his shoulder, the water smells amazing with a flowery hint to it. It feels nice being this close to him and in the warm water that¡¯s surrounding us, he takes his hand and ces it on my stomach when I feel him trace his nose down my neck and over to my shoulder. He presses his lips to his mark and a wave of pleasure courses through my body! ¡°Let your walls down love!¡± he says next to my ear but I don¡¯t dare, how can I? ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± I tell him when he stops and turns my head to the side to look at me. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why not?¡± he asks and holds my eyes with his ¡°I don¡¯t know how to keep our children safe if I let it down, I can¡¯t just put it back up again!¡± I tell him my problem when he holds my cheek. ¡°It¡¯s not only up to you! I¡¯m here to protect you and our children, let me!¡± he says and leans down to capture my lips with his for a short moment before he lets go. Looking at him for a long moment when I see him take his wrist to his mouth and bite down at it, I know what he ns to do and even if I¡¯m not ready to let my walls down I have to! His wristes to my mouth when he ces it on my lips, opening my mouth I let his blood run down my throat even if I know what it will do to me! My whole body starts to tingle from the blood when it reaches my system, taking my hand over his wrist I close my eyes when the euphoria spreads through my body. I hear him chuckle from a distance when he takes his wrist away from my lips, I¡¯m starting to feel all hot and bothered in the tube when I hear him sniffing in the air before a low growl is heard from his throat. Opening my eyes Ie to stare right into his pitch¨Cck eyes for a moment when my core starts to throb. He leans down and catches my lips in a heated kiss that makes my head spin worse before he lets me go. ¡°Let me take care of your need!¡± he says in a husky voice that¡¯s have my core starting to throb harder. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Selena POV: I can only keep my eyes on him and when I don¡¯t answer his question his handes to my neck before he holds my head in a firm grip. ¡°Should I take that as a yes!¡± he says next to my ear before cing a kiss on my shoulder and starts nibbling on the spot, I pant out from the feeling when he stops. and catches my lips instead. Pushing his tongue inside my mouth he deepens the kiss before he let his hand travel down my body, reaching my nipple I¡¯m overly sensitive when he starts to roll it between his fingers. Moaning out into his mouth he cups my breast when I feel how my arousal spills out, his hand lets go of my nipple when he drags me up a bit and ces me in hisp instead. Push his legs undermine and pull them apart when his hand starts to move on my side and over my thigh beforeing over and cupping my p*ssy, I pant out from the feeling when he traces his middle finger down my folds. ¡°Kian!¡± I moan out into his mouth when his thumb presses down on my cl*t. ¡°Just rx and let me satisfy you!¡± he says when he ces his finger over my entrance before he pushes it inside of me, I gasp from the feeling and buck my hips to meet his thrusts. He withdraws it from me and adds another finger before he pushes back inside of me and my walls clench around his fingers. His other hand wraps around my breast when he gives it a light squeeze that instantly sends a jolt of pleasure through my body. Trying to grind myself against his fingers when he starts to thrust faster inside of my tight channel, feeling how my orgasm build up in my body Iy my head back against his shoulder and ce my hands on his thighs. Trying to stand againsting because I know once I do it will have my walls crumbling down the instance when I feel his head against mine. ¡°Let go! I¡¯ve got you!¡± he says and bucks his fingers up while pressing down on my cl*t. I can¡¯t stand against it and let my orgasm ripple through my body when my walls vanish, riding out my orgasm on his fingers when his feelings flood me and I gasp from the sudden connection I feel again. I¡¯m highly sensitive and can¡¯t believe how much I have missed him, I miss him! I have shut him out of my life to not have to feel all these feelings and now it alles crashing down on me at once. Taking my hand I pull his fingers out of me and turn around in hisp before I move forward with my legs on each side of his, I need him and can¡¯t wait to feel him inside of me. Grabbing his hard length with my hand I stroke him a few times before moving forward and positioning myself over him. ¡°Selena what are you doing!¡± he says and ce his hand on my cheek and tilts it up so our eyes meet, there is no stopping me from taking what I want, what I need. and that is him! All of him! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. I see his needs in his eyes when I slowly sink over his hard c*ck and feel the tip push inside my tight channel, taking him inside of me bit by bit, not stopping until he fills me up to my brim and touches all my sweet spots inside. I cry out and close my eyes when he is all inside of me and take a moment to get used to the full sensation when I slowly start to grind myself on him, digging my nails into his shoulders when I start riding him harder. I have missed him! Missed feeling this connected to him when it¡¯s just him and met in the world and our need for each other, moving my hips against his at a steady pace I feel his hand on my back when he moves my upper body forward and his hot breathes to my breast before he takes my nipple inside my mouth and starts to swirl his tongue around it. Grinding myself harder against him I grip his hair when his handse down to my b*tt and grab it hard. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you!¡± he says and tries to make me slow down but there is no stopping on me, either he will give me what I want or I will take it myself from him! ¡°You won¡¯t! And either you give me what I need or I will take it from you!¡± I say and pull his head back by his hair before picking up my pace again. Catching his lips I¡¯m relentless in @ssaulting his lips when he suddenly grabs my b*tt and lifts me off him before standing up from the tube with me, water run down our bodies and I have to wrap my arms and legs around him to not fall backward when he walks out of the bathroom and into his bedroom. He stops by the bed and ces me down on my feet before he turns me around and grabs my breast with one of his hands while he pulls me back against him and his hard one poke in my back ¡°Get on your hands and knees on the bed!¡± he says next to my ear and I climb up the bed and do what he says, staying close to the edge when he grabs my hips and pulls me back a bit before I feel his hande between our bodies when he positioning his tip at my entrance, he pushes himself inside me in one hard thrust that¡¯s making me cry out with how good it feels. I think my body is overly sensitive and there is no way I¡¯m going tost long with him pumping inside of me and filling up every corner of me. He picks up his pace and for every stroke, he makes in my wet channel he builds up friction and hit my sensitive spot when his grip on my hips increases, the only sound in the roomes from our wett bodies connecting at a steady pace besides my moans. My orgasm builds up in my body while I try to hold back froming, I feel how wet I¡¯m making his hard card c*ck for every thrust he makes inside of me. Meeting his thrusts when he pushes hard inside of me and pushes me over my peak my orgasm ripple through my body, making my toes curl while I grip the bed sheets with my hands. Feeling him fasten his thrusts and chase his own release, his c*ck jerks and his warm seed pumps out of him and coat my walls while he pushes. inside of me one more time and pant out. The sound he makes when hees almost has me orgasm again. He stills and holds me in ce while we both catch our breaths, this moment where pure need after these weeks apart! Slowly he starts to pull himself out of me before he leans forward and drags me up on my feet. Pressing me t against him his arms wrap around my body. ¡°How do you feel?¡± he asks and ces a hand on my stomach, closing my eyes I enjoy this moment! ¡°I feel perfect!¡± I say when he presses his lips to my shoulder and I shiver from it before he lifts me and heads over to the bathroom with me and ces me inside the shower instead when he turns the water on and adjust the temperature before he pulls me under the water. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever put up your walls again!¡± he says and captures my lips with his, getting up on my toes I wrap my arms around his neck and deepen the kiss. I will never do it again if there isn¡¯t a situation that requires it! I need him and to feel the connection to him! Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Selena POV: Feeling his hand caress my swollen belly I open my eyes and look at the nightstand, it¡¯s seven in the morning and I have been sleeping a whole night! The first night in ages I have gotten that many hours of sleep at the same time, turning my head to look over my shoulder Kian lean down and ce a kiss on my shoulder. ¡°How do you feel?¡± he asks when I turn on my back and look at him. ¡°Rested and fine, only hungry right now and need to use the bathroom!¡± I say when he lifts the quilt off us and I swing my legs over the edge and try to sit up but it¡¯s hard to get up straight, feeling his hand on my back when he helps me to sit up properly. ¡°If I¡¯m already starting to have a problem getting up I don¡¯t want to think about what problem I will have later on!¡± I say and sigh when I get up from the bed and Kian is instantly by my side. ¡°Take it easy!¡± he says but today I feel fine, better than I have been feeling for weeks. ¡°I feel perfectly fine, better than fine actually!¡± I say and wiggle my eyebrows at him when he chuckles. ¡°Then I think it¡¯s better we give you another fill with blood before we get down to eat!¡± he says when I start to head towards the bathroom. ¡°Or we wait until tonight so I can take something else from you as well!¡± I say when he walks up behind me and grabs my b*tt before swirling me around to face him. ¡°You will have me whenever you want!¡± he says and capture my lips. ¡°I will hold you to it, now I have to use the bathroom!¡± I say and get out of his grip and rush over to the bathroom and empty my dder. Washing up before I brush my teeth and leave the bathroom and head out to get dressed,ing out I find Kian has put some new clothes out for me on the bed. Getting over to them I start to get dressed when he walks out of his closet fully dressed and I almost drool by looking at him. ¡°Hurry up the chef is almost done with the breakfast!¡± he says and hands me the shirt I¡¯m fast to put on, sitting on the bed I try to get my sock on my fest b*tt can¡¯t reach down to them. When did I get that big? cing my foot on my other leg I can get it on when Kian Takes the other one and squat down to help put it on. ¡°Am I not even going to be able and take on my socks and shoes by myself any longer!¡± I say and sigh, hearing him chuckle at me he ces thest shoe on before helping me get up from the bed and wrapping me up in his arms. ¡°I will buy you new easy shoes you can put your feet in and I will help you every day!¡± he says and start to pull me with him out of the room, I can¡¯t imagine all the things he might need to help me during the rest of this pregnancy. Heading down to the kitchen the smell of food reaches my nose even before we have entered the kitchen and my stomach instantly starts to rumble, I¡¯m starving! Walking inside the kitchen with Kian¡¯s arm around my waist the chef is standing behind the stove and cooking while n walks over with me to the table. Taking a seat he gets over to the counter and picks up a ss with something green inside that doesn¡¯t look good at all when he walks over and ces it down in front of me, ¡°you need to drink this!¡± he says and I look skeptical at him but take the ss to my lips and sip on it, almost spitting it out right away, it tastes as awful as it looks! ¡°No way!¡± I say and ce the ss clown on the table when look at him ¡°I will get you the can of pickles if you take it!¡± he says and I debate with myself if i want pickles that much. ¡°what¡¯s in that disgusting drink?¡± I say and take the ss closer to me and sniff at it. ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad!¡± Kian says and I hold the ss out for him to taste, he grabs it and takes a sip on it while I raise an eyebrow at his reaction. Waiting for him to spit it out but he swallows and hands it back to me, ¡°Was it good?¡± I say and keep my eyes on him when turns around and gets a cup of coffee he sips on beforeing back to the table, I chuckle at him, already got my answer. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad!¡± he says and I sit back in my seat and don¡¯t take my eyes away from him. ¡°Alright I will contact the doctor and ask for a better recipe if you drink this up, he says you need it!¡± I sigh and pick up the ss before cing it down and getting up from my chair, I need something to wash it down with. ¡°Sit down and tell me what you want instead!¡± he says when I¡¯m about to head for the fridge. ¡°A big ss of juice and the pickles!¡± I say and take a seat again when he walks over and gets me what I want. cing it down in front of me I take the ss and gulp it down before cing it down on the table and instantly drinking half of the juice. ¡°That¡¯s awful! He better has something else for me!¡± I say and open the lid to the pickles and start eating one right away, don¡¯t wait for him to get me a fork. I manage to get two more down when hees back with a fork and ces it on the table. ¡°I guess you won¡¯t be needing this!¡± he says and chuckles when he gets over and heads back with two tes and ces one in front of me, the food doesn¡¯t take long to get down before I start to eat the pickles again. Hearing him talk to the chef from the table I¡¯m about to take another pickle but looking at the can it¡¯s empty, I instantly feel sad and can¡¯t help the tears that fall when Kian is quick beside me. ¡°Hey what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks with concern in his voice and it only has my tears flooding down more. ¡°I ate them all!¡± I say and wipe away my tears, can¡¯t understand myself why I would be this sad over some pickles. Hearing him chuckle by my side before he grabs me and takes a seat with me in hisp. ¡°it¡¯s just your hormones that are speaking now and I will buy as many cans of pickles as there are so you never run out of them!¡± he says and chuckles while I try to get my emotions under control, sniffing loudly when there are several footsteps inside the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I hear a woman¡¯s voice I recognize as his mother stopping beside the table. ¡°We ran out of pickles, I will order more in a bit!¡± I hear Kian say and I wipe away my tears. ¡°Ah I recognize that problem, remember when you craved lemons and ate them every chance you got!¡± I hear his father say and turn my head to look at them. ¡°The rage you got when we didn¡¯t have any at home, I had to constantly make sure you had a full stock of lemons every day or I had to flee the castle!¡± his father says andughs, when his mother joins him. ¡°See it¡¯s perfectly normal!¡± Kian says and turns my head to look at him. ¡°I will make sure there always will be pickles in the fridge!¡± he says and peck my lips.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Did you want something?¡± he says and turns to look at his parents. ¡°We wanted to congratte you, heard you know the gender and wonder if there is anything we can do to help you fix the nursery?¡± his mother says and I turn to look at them, I hardly got any chance to look at what was brought and not in the room, there where several boxes unpacked in the room. ¡°Whatever Selena wants but there are several boxes unpacked in the room and I haven¡¯t the time right now to fix it, is everything under control with Owen?¡± Kian asked and even if I wanted to go up and start to unpack I have to go over to my pack and talk to Jessie and Zoey this morning. ¡°yes, it¡¯s sorted, they will be here in a few hours!¡± his father says when his mother turns to look at me. ¡°If you want my help I¡¯m here!¡± she says and I would love t spend some time and fix the ce. ¡°I dly take your help, but I have to head over to my pack first and handle a few things. Can we take it after?¡± I say and give her a smile. ¡°Certainly! Let me know when you are back!¡± she says and I give her a nod when Kian pulls me closer to him. ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡± he says and I have to talk with them alone and he needs to be here when Owen and his men arrive. ¡°I have to talk to them alone, promise I won¡¯t leave the pack or go anywhere without you!¡± I say when he is silent for a moment. ¡°You will be in big problems otherwise!¡± he says and traces his nose over my cheek before he ces his hand on my belly, I wouldn¡¯t do anything to risk my life or our children. cing my hand over his he leans down and pecks my lips. ¡°Alright! Come back as fast as you can!¡± he says when I get up from hisp and open a portal besides me. ¡°I will!¡± I say to him and look at him when I step inside the portal and close it after me. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Selena POV: Stepping out on the other side of the portal Ie to stand right in front of the pack house, it feels like ages since I was here and it¡¯s all different this time. Take a deep breath before I start to walk up the stairs and head over to the front door, opening it up I hear several voices and know they are in the kitchen and eating breakfast making my way over there I step into the kitchen and see everyone sitting around the table except Jessie, she is nowhere to be seen. ¡°Selena you¡¯re back!¡± Zoey says and gets up on her feet and walks over to me when she wraps me up in a tight hug. Feels good to be back with them! ¡°Yes, I am, and need to talk to you after I have talked to Jessie!¡± I say to her when she releases me from her arms. ¡°I have something to talk to you about as well, mind link me when you are done talking to her. You know where to find her!¡± she says and I think I do. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I will catch up with you allter after I have talked to her!¡± I say and look at them when they give me a nod or a smile back in response. Turning around I head out of the kitchen and start to climb the stairs up to her room, finding her scent strong the closer I get when I stop in front of her door. Taking a breath to prepare myself for this talk when I give the door a knock before going inside, seeing her sitting on the bed she raises her head and looks at me in surprise before she is quick on her feet and runs over to where I am and wrap her arms around me, she breaks down in a sob on my shoulder. Wrapping my arms around her I can only imagine how bad she feels about all that happened. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for everything Selena!¡± she says in a sob and I already know it. ¡°I know! But you have to exin some things to me!¡± I say when she lets go of me and turns around to take a seat on the bed. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± she asks and wipe away her tears, walking over I take a seat on the bed beside her. ¡°Did everyone go with Jacob of their own free will or did hemand them?¡± I have had this nagging at my mind since it happened. ¡°Everyone went because they wanted and were tired of sitting inside here and only waiting for what¡¯s to come, I know we went against your orders and we shouldn¡¯t have then they all would be alive now and you would still be in charge of the pack!¡± she says and I hear how troubled she is over the whole thing. ¡°I¡¯m still in charge of the pack, needed to focus on me and our children for what needed to be done, it was for the best he helped and take care of it for the time being!¡± I say when she turns to look at me. ¡°So, you areing back as the Alpha?¡± she says ¡°I never stopped being the Alpha, only I had to focus on myself and how this could go so wrong! Both my Beta and my Gamma went against my orders and disobeyed their Alpha, what message does it send to the rest?¡± I ask and look at her, seeing her take a deep breath before she gets up on her feet and starts to pace around the room. ¡°We only wanted to keep the pack safe and you, that¡¯s why we wanted to go outside the barrier!¡± she stops and looks at me, I see the pain in her eyes after everything that happened and I can only imagine how hard she is ming herself for their death. ¡°I know why you did it even if it were wrong, they all had to pay the price for it! I couldn¡¯t save them and if I hadn¡¯t forced you toe with me that day you would probablyy dead like the others!¡± I say when she walks over and takes a seat beside me on the bed. ¡°I know Selena, my conscious is heavy with their death on it!¡± she says and I grab her hand in mine. ¡°No, Jessie! If they all went outside by their own free will knowing what is out there and they would be outnumbered then you couldn¡¯t have done anything to help them, even I tried and couldn¡¯t do anything!¡± I say when she hangs her head. ¡°It was me and Jacob who talked about it, he wanted to go out there and persuade me to go, it wasn¡¯t hard and I should have stood against it but it was easy to change my mind!¡± she says and drags her hand down her face. ¡°We all have learned a hard lesson here and we have to move forward from this, I suggest you do a far better work from now on!¡± I say when she looks up at me ¡°I think there are better persons to handle the job as your Beta than me!¡± she says when I ce my arm around her shoulders. ¡°No, there isn¡¯t, we both have to change and take a learning from this!¡± I say when she looks down at my belly. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for weeks, you have grown big!¡± she says and chuckles, cing my hand on my stomach she is right about that. ¡°Yes, I have and this morning I cried over an empty bottle of pickles! I need you to keep my head straight these hormones are starting to mess with me!¡± I say andugh about it when she joins me and the door flies open when Emmaes walking inside andughing. ¡°I recognize that feeling even if I think it¡¯s hrious you cried over some pickles!¡± she says andughs hard. ¡°Emma have you been eavesdropping outside the door!¡± I say and look at her. ¡°Of course, I have! Need you two to be friends again and move past this, I want my pack back!¡± she says and raises her hands in the air while sheughs ¡°Well, you won¡¯t get rid of us and right now I have to talk to Zoey if we are okay!¡± I turn to Jessie when she gives me a big smile. ¡°Of course, we are! Are you going to offer her to be the Gamma?¡± she asks and I see her look over at Emma before she looks back at me, I get this feeling they are hiding something from me. ¡°Yes, I n to, hoping she wants it this time! Why do I get a feeling you know something I don¡¯t?¡± I say and look between them. ¡°I will let her tell it to you!¡± Jessie says when I hear some footsteps in the hallway and Zoeyes walking to the doorway. ¡°Alright how about we talk in my office!¡± I say to Zoey and get up from the bed and start to walk towards the door when she takes a step back. ¡°I will talk to youter!¡± I say to Jessie and Emma when we walk out of the room and head over to my office, Zoey doesn¡¯t say anything on the way when we are walking down the hallway and stops outside my office door. Push my door open and walk inside, Kian¡¯s faint scent lingers in the room and I guess he has been working in here from time to time when I have been over at Michaels. Zoey closes the door after her and I make my way over to my office desk and take a seat behind it when she slowly makes her way over to my desk, I know by the sight of her that she has something on her mind. ¡°I know you already know what I n to ask you but by the look of it you still haven¡¯t changed your mind!¡± I say when she slowly takes a seat on a chair in front of me, it takes a moment before she raises her eyes and looks at me. ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s bothering me!¡± she says and holds my gaze. ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s your problem?¡± I say and sit back in my seat and wait for her to tell me, she pulls her shirt to the side and I see a freshly made mark on it, I¡¯m shocked at the sight! ¡°You have met your mate!¡± I say and give her a big smile, couldn¡¯t be happier for her when she put her shirt back and sit back in her seat. ¡°Yes, I did, he came here with a group of Kian¡¯s men to protect the pack,¡± she says and looks out the window ¡°You don¡¯t look happy!¡± I say and can¡¯t understand a thing of it. ¡°I¡¯m happy, but you might not be!¡± she says when there is a knock on my office door before it¡¯s opened. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Selena POV: Stepping out on the other side of the portal Ie to stand right in front of the pack house, it feels like ages since I was here and it¡¯s all different this time. Take a deep breath before I start to walk up the stairs and head over to the front door, opening it up I hear several voices and know they are in the kitchen and eating breakfast making my way over there I step into the kitchen and see everyone sitting around the table except Jessie, she is nowhere to be seen. ¡°Selena you¡¯re back!¡± Zoey says and gets up on her feet and walks over to me when she wraps me up in a tight hug. Feels good to be back with them! ¡°Yes, I am, and need to talk to you after I have talked to Jessie!¡± I say to her when she releases me from her arms. ¡°I have something to talk to you about as well, mind link me when you are done talking to her. You know where to find her!¡± she says and I think I do.¡± ¡°I will catch up with you allter after I have talked to her!¡± I say and look at them when they give me a nod or a smile back in response. Turning around I head out of the kitchen and start to climb the stairs up to her room, finding her scent strong the closer I get when I stop in front of her door. Taking a breath to prepare myself for this talk when I give the door a knock before going inside, seeing her sitting on the bed she raises her head and looks at me in surprise before she is quick on her feet and runs over to where I am and wrap her arms around me, she breaks down in a sob on my shoulder. Wrapping my arms around her I can only imagine how bad she feels about all that happened. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for everything Selena!¡± she says in a sob and I already know it. ¡°I know! But you have to exin some things to me!¡± I say when she lets go of me and turns around to take a seat on the bed. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± she asks and wipe away her tears, walking over I take a seat on the bed beside her. ¡°Did everyone go with Jacob of their own free will or did hemand them?¡± I have had this nagging at my mind since it happened. ¡°Everyone went because they wanted and were tired of sitting inside here and only. waiting for what¡¯s toe, I know we went against your orders and we shouldn¡¯t have then they all would be alive now and you would still be in charge of the pack!¡± she says and I hear how troubled she is over the whole thing. ¡°I¡¯m still in charge of the pack, needed to focus on me and our children for what needed to be done, it was for the best he helped and take care of it for the time. being!¡± I say when she turns to look at me. ¡°So, you areing back as the Alpha?¡± she says. ¡°I never stopped being the Alpha, only I had to focus on myself and how this could go so wrong! Both my Beta and my Gamma went against my orders and disobeyed their Alpha, what message does it send to the rest?¡± I ask and look at her, seeing. her take a deep breath before she gets up on her feet and starts to pace around the room. ¡°We only wanted to keep the pack safe and you, that¡¯s why we wanted to go. outside the barrier!¡± she stops and looks at me, I see the pain in her eyes after everything that happened and I can only imagine how hard she is ming herself. for their death. ¡°I know why you did it even if it were wrong, they all had to pay the price for it! I couldn¡¯t save them and if I hadn¡¯t forced you toe with me that day you would. probablyy dead like the others!¡± I say when she walks over and takes a seat beside me on the bed. ¡°I know Selena, my conscious is heavy with their death on it!¡± she says and I grab her hand in mine. ¡°No, Jessie! If they all went outside by their own free will knowing what is out there. and they would be outnumbered then you couldn¡¯t have done anything to help. them, even I tried and couldn¡¯t do anything!¡± I say when she hangs her head. ¡°it was me and Jacob who talked about it, he wanted to go out there and persuade me to go, it wasn¡¯t hard and I should have stood against it but it was easy to change my mind!¡± she says and drags her hand down her face. ¡°We all have learned a hard lesson here and we have to move forward from this, I suggest you do a far better work from now on!¡± I say when she looks up at me ¡°I think there are better persons to handle the job as your Beta than me!¡± she says when I ce my arm around her shoulders. ¡°No, there isn¡¯t, we both have to change and take a learning from this!¡± I say when she looks down at my belly. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for weeks, you have grown big!¡± she says and chuckles, cing my hand on my stomach she is right about that. ¡°Yes, I have and this morning I cried over an empty bottle of pickles! I need you to keep my head straight these hormones are starting to mess with me!¡± I say andugh about it when she joins me and the door flies open when Emmaes. walking inside andughing. ¡°I recognize that feeling even if I think it¡¯s hrious you cried over some pickles!¡± she says andughs hard. ¡°Emma have you been eavesdropping outside the door!¡± I say and look at her. ¡°Of course, I have! Need you two to be friends again and move past this, I want my pack back!¡± she says and raises her hands in the air while sheughs ¡°Well, you won¡¯t get rid of us and right now I have to talk to Zoey if we are okay!¡± I turn to Jessie when she gives me a big smile. ¡°Of course, we are! Are you going to offer her to be the Gamma?¡± she asks and I see her look over at Emma before she looks back at me, I get this feeling they are hiding something from me. ¡°Yes, I n to, hoping she wants it this time! Why do I get a feeling you know something I don¡¯t?¡± I say and look between them. ¡°I will let her tell it to you!¡± Jessie says when I hear some footsteps in the hallway and Zoeyes walking to the doorway. ¡°Alright how about we talk in my office!¡± I say to Zoey and get up from the bed and start to walk towards the door when she takes a step back. ¡°I will talk to youter!¡± I say to Jessie and Emma when we walk out of the room. and head over to my office, Zoey doesn¡¯t say anything on the way when we are walking down the hallway and stops outside my office door. Push my door open. and walk inside, Kian¡¯s faint scent lingers in the room and I guess he has been. working in here from time to time when I have been over at Michaels. Zoey closes the door after her and I make my way over to my office desk and take a seat behind it when she slowly makes her way over to my desk, I know by the sight of her that she has something on her mind. ¡°I know you already know what I n to ask you but by the look of it you still haven¡¯t changed your mind!¡± I say when she slowly takes a seat on a chair in front of me, it takes a moment before she raises her eyes and looks at me. ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s bothering me!¡± she says and holds my gaze. ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s your problem?¡± I say and sit back in my seat and wait for her to tell me, she pulls her shirt to the side and I see a freshly made mark on it, I¡¯m shocked at the sight! ¡°You have met your mate!¡± I say and give her a big smile, couldn¡¯t be happier for her when she put her shirt back and sit back in her seat. ¡°Yes, I did, he came here with a group of Kian¡¯s men to protect the pack,¡± she says and looks out the window ¡°you don¡¯t look happy!¡± I say and can¡¯t understand a thing of it. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I¡¯m happy, but you might not be!¡± she says when there is a knock on my office door before it¡¯s opened. I¡¯m shocked at the sight when my brotheres walking inside with a big smile his lips, he walks over to Zoey and ces a kiss on her lips, I can¡¯t help but smile at them and chuckle. ¡°So, I¡¯ve got a new sister by the look of it!¡± I say when my brother doesn¡¯t let her go ¡°told you she wouldn¡¯t have any problem with it!¡± he says and pecks her lips before taking a seat beside her and cing his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Why would I have a problem with it?¡± I say and look between them. ¡°She was just worried you wouldn¡¯t be alright with it since I am your brother!¡± Jaden says and I raise an eyebrow at them. ¡°So? I already see you as my family Zoey!¡± I say when she turns to look at me. ¡°I¡¯m happy you approve it and if you still want, I will ept being your Gamma!¡± she says and turns to look at Jaden, by the sight of them I already know they have discussed it and with both of them to train the pack¡¯s warrior there couldn¡¯t be any better. ¡°Then I hope you want to be in charge of the training with Zoey!¡± I say and look at my brother when he shes me a big smile. ¡°I¡¯m on board!¡± he says and I¡¯m about to say something else when there is a big bang and the ground starts to shake, holding on to my desk I turn my head and look outside, the sky is a mix of purple and yellow I instantly get a bad feeling about it. Reaching out to Kian I feel him pick up my link ¡°Kian something is going on here!¡± I manage to say when the link is cut and I can¡¯t reach him anymore. Getting up on my feet I start to move over to the door when Jaden and Zoey are right behind me, moving quickly down the hallway and rushing down the stairs we run towards the door when Jessie is right behind us. Opening the door and running outside when I see Den and Cannon shift to their wolves and start to run towards the borders, there is another bang and the ground starts to shake when Jessie grabs my arm to help me stay up without falling. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± she yells out when I see Emmaes running to where we are. ¡°Someone is trying to break down the barrier!¡± she screams with worry in her voice, I already guessed it when I try to reach out to Kian again but it feels like I¡¯m cut off. ¡°I can¡¯t reach Kian!¡± I tell her and look around at the barrier. ¡°The witches are trying to fight whoever is on the other side and try to break the barrier, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t contact him. They have cut everyone out while they try to keep everyone safe inside here!¡± Emma says and I get this feeling I know who it is outside and with how strong I felt him be there is no way they are going to be able and stand against them forever. ¡°We have a n for this do you remember?¡± I shout to them and look at them when there is another hit on the barrier. ¡°Yes, we remember!¡± Jessie says and holds my arm tighter. ¡°Now get everyone inside the second line and make sure they are put to safety! Protect everyone we can and get the others to be ready at the borders!¡± I order out before mind linking everyone in my pack to get behind the second line! We have to make it easier for the witches and make a smaller barrier if it¡¯s needed and protect our pack inside it. Jessie shifts beside my brother and Zoey when I see them take off and start to run toward the second line and try to help everyone get behind it, cing my hand on my stomach I feel worried for our children. I knew this probably would happen at one point but had hoped it would take longer before it where about to go down. ¡°Remember what we told you about keeping dark magic away from the babies and remember Michael can clean an energy if it¡¯s needed!¡± Emma says when people start to run over to the pack house and Sari helps them inside before more run inside the closer houses around, some stand outside and wants to see what¡¯s going on when the witchese walking over with some help. I know it takes a big toll on them to keep the barrier up and I¡¯m grateful they have manages to handle it for this long. ¡°That would be every one that needs to stay behind the barrier!¡± Jessiees over and shifts beside me before she speaks. There is no point in trying to get a hold of Kian again, I only hope he heard my link and is on his way, we need all the help we can get! ¡°Selena!¡± I hear a dark voice roars out and a chill runs down my spine when I hear it. I know who it is and somehow he knows I¡¯m here! Taking a step to head over to the barrier Emma holds my arm in a tight grip and prevents me from moving forward, turning my head and looking at her I see she has tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go!¡± she says in a shaky voice and I know she has had a vision. before about this. ¡°Is there an option for me to stay inside here?¡± I ask her the only question I want an answer to! I can¡¯t know if or who will die when we fight, I have to believe there is a good oue from this and not give up before we are there. She shakes her head no at me and a sob leaves her lips. ¡°I love you Selena!¡± she says and I¡¯m frozen to my spot. ¡°I love you, Emma! Take care of everyone inside here and do what you have to!¡± I say when she squeezes my arm and takes a step back while she bites her bottom lip and she looks devastated. ¡°Selena!¡± the voice booms out again and I turn my head to look the way the voice ising from and start to slowly walk that way, seeing my men standing a bit behind the barrier some in wolf form ready to fight and some ready to shift as fast it¡¯s needed. ¡°Have you got a hold of Kian?¡± Cannon¡¯s voicees from the side and I turn my head to look at him when I walk closer. ¡°I tried! Said there was something going on here but I where cut off before I heard any response!¡± I honestly tell him when there is another hit on the barrier and now ck spots start to show, I know they won¡¯t be able to keep it up much longer this way. ¡°I can promise he is on his way over if we only can wait it out a bit longer!¡± he says but I know there is no way they can hold out for that long. ¡°He is too far away!¡± I say when the ground starts to shake and I got a hard time standing on my legs. ¡°Selenae out! I will spare the lives of your pack if you only get out here!¡± the man roars out again and I snap my head in that direction when I hear he is close and start to take several steps closer. A ck figure stands outside and once Ie closer he turns around my way when his ck eyes meet mine. ¡°Oh, there you are!¡± he says in a wicked voice. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Selena POV: Looking at the man I¡¯m surprised he can see me through the barrier, but then again he is gifted with a strength I haven¡¯t met before. ¡°Why is he here?¡± Jessie mind links me and I think it¡¯s for the best since he probably can hear us also. ¡°He wants to kill me and by that killing Kian and our children, with us out of the way they could easily take over the kingdom whenever they want¡± I mind link her back while keeping my eyes on him, he stands there with an evil smirk on his lips and only the sight of him sends a chill down my spine. ¡°I guess that wasn¡¯t too hard to understand, then what do we do now?¡± Jessie mind links when I see the man takes a step closer to the barrier. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe out here and save your pack or you will have to live with their deaths on your conscience!¡± he says and doesn¡¯t take his eyes off me. ¡°You do not go out there!¡± I hear Cannon say to my side and I have no n on going out there as it is now, trying to find any way out of this. Looking behind the man is an army of wolves standing beside several vampires, ready to fight whenever the barrieres down. I don¡¯t see the big grey wolf I remember from the cliff and this can¡¯t be the whole rogue army, they have to be divided into groups and by this, I¡¯m not surprised if the other group is by the kingdom. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°You don¡¯t want toe out! Then let me try to pursue you!¡± he says and takes a couple of steps back before he lifts his hands in the air and closes his eyes for a moment. ¡°How long can the witches stand against him?¡± I hear Den ask out loud and by the hits, they already have taken and I have seen how tired they were before I¡¯m not sure how much longer they will be able to keep them out and the barrier up. ¡°Not for too long!¡± I mind link him don¡¯t want the man outside to hear us, looking back I see Emma standing just inside our second line and she looks devastated when I hear a loud bang again and the ground starts to shake when I snap my head. back to look at the barrier. Bigger parts have started to get ck and it slowly spreads torger pieces, his dark magic has started to take over more of the barrier. ¡°What do we do?¡± Jessie mind links me and I open a mind link with my closest men here, we need to talk together. ¡°The witches won¡¯t be able to hold out much longer and I can¡¯t contact anyone outside the barrier right now, can¡¯t portal either, and have no idea if Kian got my message and understood what¡¯s going on here!¡± I mind link them while looking at the man who is sting the barrier over and over again, by the look of it he doesn¡¯t seem to get tired at all. ¡°if you told Kian something rming where going on here you don¡¯t have to think twice about it, he is on his way!¡± Den mind links and I know it too, he would take it seriously and get here as fast as he can. ¡°he is too far away to be able and get here in time!¡± I mind link when the ground starts to shake again and a woman¡¯s voice is screaming behind me, I know it¡¯s one of the witches who tries to keep the barrier up. ¡°If the barrier needs to go back to the second line we are alone against all these rogues and the vampires I know I will have to focus on the man in front of us!¡± I mind link and I know we have to give it all if the barrieres down. ¡°Can you open a portal and get Kian here once the barrier is down?¡± Cannon mind link and I thought about that too ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible! If I try to do it I will be vulnerable for the man to hurt me, I can¡¯t focus on anything else than trying to fight him and keep away from his dark magic and save us! He is too powerful and I can¡¯t master my gift!¡± I tell them through the mind link, no one says a word for a long time and we all stand there and look at the barrier when it gets overrun by the ck for every p@ssing minute. ¡°Well then we have to fight the best we can and I suggest some of us try to take the vampires out first, they are sneaky f*ckers you don¡¯t see until it¡¯s toote and I for one don¡¯t want to be sucked dry by one of those!¡± Jessie¡¯s mind links and she is right, you don¡¯t hear theme and once they are beside you, they are quick. ¡°Jessie, Zoey, and Jaden I suggest you go for the vampires if you can, I know you three are quick on your feet and the rest can fight the rogues. Stay in a close group and have the rest of our men know what to do once it¡¯s down!¡± I order them through the mind link and see both Zoey and Jessie shift and run over to our other warriors behind us, we have to have a n for all this if we are going to be able and put up any resistance, we are outnumbered by several men. Everyonees standing beside us in two rows and looks at the barrier, I know we are down to minutes and I close my eyes for a second and ce my hand on my belly. I will do all I can to keep us safe and away from any harm, all these weeks when I have been training with Michaele down to this moment! We have to fight and make it through, I won¡¯t let them take us down! Opening my eyes there is another bang and now I know there isn¡¯t much longer, turning my head I see Emma still standing behind the second line and I give her a nod. We will fight this and we won¡¯t get more ready than we are, she wipes her cheeks and give me a nod back when I turn my head and look at the man again. ¡°This is it! Get ready and fight with everything you got!¡± I say and open a mind link to the witches, it¡¯s time they pull the barrier back and shield our pack members who can¡¯t fight. I say a silent prayer to myself we will be able and keep a resistance until more help arrives if they won¡¯t get held up by another group of rogues! I know Kian will fight his way over here but he might be tooit if we can¡¯t stand against them, the odds don¡¯t look good. ¡°Pull the barrier back and try to hold on as long you can or you know what to do!¡± I mind link the witches and takes a deep breath, this is it! Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Kian POV: I was sitting inside my office and talking to Owen and my father, he arrived just a short moment after Selena portaled away to her pack. I knew she had to go alone but I instantly got a nagging feeling something was going down today and I picked her link up the moment she reached out to me. She manages to say something strange where going on at their pack before the link where cut, my stomach dropped the instance and tried to reach her again, but nothing! ¡°Call Den or Cannon!¡± right away I boom out to my father and pick up my phone to call Selena¡¯s office, the moment I have dialed the number it doesn¡¯t connect and I can feel how all my blood is leaving my head. ¡°It has started! They are under attack right now!¡± I say and drop my phone on my desk and get up on my feet. ¡°What are you saying? Right now?¡± my father asks when I push the chair back. ¡°Yes! Call the other packs and get more men over there and have our guards watch our borders, I¡¯m heading over there right now!¡± I say in a hurry to my father while starting to rush out the door, don¡¯t have time to wait for anyone, need to get to her right this minute! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Wait for a second Kian, you need men with you, there could be a problem on the way!¡± my father says when he and Owen get up on their feet. ¡°I¡¯m leaving half of my men here to help watch your borders, the rest will follow us over there!¡± Owen says and pushes by me before he reaches the door. ¡°We will wait for you outside the front door!¡± he says and quickly walk out of my office. ¡°Make sure the other packs we have as allies know how serious this is and have them over here and her pack right away!¡± I say and take ast look at him when I turn for the door again. ¡°Arge group of our warriors will wait for you at the borders ande right behind you! Take care Kian ande back with your mate!¡± he says when I leave out the door and run down the hallway until I reach the front doors, pushing them. open I find Owen and his men standing right outside and by the look of it he brought around a hundred vampires to help with the fight. He said he came here prepared and he didn¡¯t exaggerate! ¡°We are ready when you are!¡± Owen says and I give him a nod when I see my old father¡¯s Beta and Gammae running in their wolves to where we stand, they shift right in front of me. ¡°Half of the Vampires are staying to protect the borders, more men wille from the closest packs, make sure to guard the borders against every direction!¡± I say and walk past them over to where Owen is standing. ¡°I will run ahead just follow!¡± I say and take a step before shifting and shredding my clothes, turning my head I see they are ready to go and I take off in the direction of the borders. ¡°I have reached the closest pack they will take off right away and meet you on the way!¡± my father mind links while we run toward the borders. ¡°Alright!¡± I say and cut the link when I see about fifty of my men standing in wolf form by our borders, I¡¯m not sure if this will be enough by far. When Owen came to my office today he exined they had managed to get four of his vampire men inside the rogue camp and the rogues believe they are on their side, it¡¯s because of them he got some insider information when they told him they are about four hundred men in the rogue camp and about sixty vampires have joined them. Yesterday morning he got a note saying they are ready to attack their target and only waited for the right moment to hit Selena¡¯s pack, I guess they waited until she where there! If he had told me this yesterday when he gave my father the notice they wereing over I would never have let her go there. ¡°More men will meet us on the way, follow behind us!¡± I mind link the warrior in charge when I run right past them and head towards the outskirts of the kingdom, we have to pick up our pace to get there as fast as possible. ¡°We have more mening from the other side of our borders, they will follow our trace!¡± he mind links back before I cut the link and run faster into the woods, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on over at her pack but the barrier should keep them safe inside until we arrive. Trying once more to mind link her but she doesn¡¯t pick it up, it only has me more worried they somehow have a way to get through to her. Running for a while we reach a far bit into the woods when a scent hit my nose of rogues and I know they aren¡¯t far away from here, we are no way near the cave or where they usually run past them which means they havee here only for one. purpose. Stopping in my track I shift so I can talk to Owen when he is fast beside me instead. ¡°They are close!¡± he says and I give him a nod when the restes walking up behind us. ¡°Yes, they are, we have to spread out and cover a bigger area!¡± I say when he starts to order his men and I shift to my wolf. He starts to run beside me when we make our way forward at a steady pace, it doesn¡¯t take long before we see arge group. of rogues standing ahead of us. The moment they spot us they instantly take off toward our direction, I have my eyes locked on the one I believe is in charge of the group and head for them. We have to take them out quickly, I have to get over to Selena as fast as possible. Reaching the group we are attacking them from every way and it doesn¡¯t take long before we have manages to take them all out, shifting I turn around to see how many we have lost! By the sight of it there isn¡¯t anyone dead but some severely injured, walking over to Owen when I hear some running from behind us and the other group has reached to where we are. ¡°This was only a small group and I bet we will run into more on the way, I suggest we divide ourselves into three groups and run from different directions to attack them!¡± I say and look when there are more running to my side and by the smell of it, another pack has arrived. Their Alpha shift when they reach over to where we are, there is no time to waste and I quickly exin the n when we shift and start running again in three groups mixed with wolves and vampires. Running through a thick part of the forest we run right into a big group of rogues and by the look of it they knew we wereing and from what direction, my eyes. instantly fall on the big gray wolf in the middle. I already know who he is and the one I¡¯ming at, he is the target to take out! Our eyes meet and I get a second to react before he sprints over and attack me! Right now he stands between me and my mate but that won¡¯t be for too long! Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Selena POV: The man in front of us knows before the barrier is moved back what¡¯s going to happen and he turns his head and look right at me, an evil smile is spread on his lips when our eyes meet. ¡°You couldn¡¯t keep us out any longer!¡± he says and startughing when there is a movement to the side and I see several of the rogues start to run that way, turning my head I see a group of wolves running to fight the rogues, I don¡¯t recognize the wolves and theye from a different direction we don¡¯t have any pack close to but this is our only chance. ¡°Get ready!¡± I shout out to my pack members just before the barrier is drawn back to the second line in a much smaller area, now nothing is standing against us, and the rogues we have to fight! ¡°Get them!¡± the man barks out when the rogues and vampire start to move at a fast pace to where we are. Both Den and Cannon stand in front of me when I have several of my men close by, Jessie takes off with Jaden and Zoey apanied by several others. The fight is taking off right away and severale to attack us where we stand, the man takes slow strides forward as if no one can touch him, and with every attempt on him he easily takes out by snapping his hand and they get a flight through the air and falls to the ground a far bit away. His eyes are locked on mine and never once does he take his gaze away from me! I want to reach out and find Kian where he is but I know if I do I will be an easy target, taking a deep breath I let my gift sizzle under my skin and swirl around in my veins ready to defend us! I see Cannon take a leap when he has ripped the throat out of the closest rogue and aim for the man, he doesn¡¯t make it far when he gets sted away andnds a far bit to the side. I try to look for my men and how it goes but still keep looking at the man for every step closer he takes, I know he will be at my throat soon. All around me is the fight going on, whimpering and growls are heard around us, and before I get more time to take the situation in I¡¯m drawn into an energy that starts to suck my energy out of my body, snapping my head in his direction I pull my energy back into my body and try to get my walls up, but he is quick and instantly ce a strange heavy energy over me that makes it hard for me to fill my lungs up with air. I try to push it off me when he is right in front of us and in slow motion I see him flick with his hand and Dend with my men end up flying to the side, taking a step back when he starts to ce more weight over me and I hardly can¡¯t stand up any longer, I have to fight back! Forcing my walls up I try to push him off me and right now there isn¡¯t anyone else around us, I have to fight him alone! The warning to not let my children get exposed to dark magic goes on repeat in my mind and by this, I can¡¯t let him take my energy from me. Trying to force his weight off my back I have to use my strength and raise my head to look at him before I push some energy out and st at him, he doesn¡¯t even flinch! Seeing Jessiees running towards us from the corner of my eyes I¡¯m about to tell her to stop, there is no point in trying to get him. Before she has reached over to where I am he pulls up a wall all around us, I can see the fight going on outside but no one is going to be able and get inside here where we are, I¡¯m trapped inside with him! ¡°Finally, alone!¡± he says and tilts his head to look at me with his wicked smile. I don¡¯t bother to answer him anything back when I see Jessie run for the wall but bounce back the moment she hits it, I¡¯m trapped inside and there is no way out except taking him down! I hear her roar out in anger for not being able to help me but in this case, it¡¯s for the best she can¡¯t do anything against him, and my options are small without being able to shift! I feel him start to steal my energy from me and I try to fight him, cutting him off and pulling my walls high up to keep him out when I see him lift his hand in the air and my air gets cut in my throat. I can¡¯t get anything down or out! the airways are cut offpletely, falling to my knees I try to fight it, I have to think of something quick! ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold your breath!¡± he says when I feel my gift sizzling under my skin and something happens when it moves down to my womb and ce a shield around them, protecting them from the dark magic and I know what I need to do now, only hope it will work! Lifting my head I pull on his magic and let it get drawn inside my body bit by bit, it¡¯s cold and strong when it starts to intervene with my energy, it¡¯s addicting and I love the feeling when I start to suck his magic out of him! The pressure on my throat vanishes and I can take a deep breath and let the air fill my lungs, looking at him he has a surprised look on his face before he starts tough. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Oh, you only make it easier for me!¡± he says and sts me back a bit so I fall on my back, hearing Emma scream at the top of her lungs I turn my head where Iy on the ground and look at her. She is looking right at me behind from a distance when I get sted with his magic and it hits me right in my stomach. I feel how my walls crack when he hit me again and even if I try to block him out his dark magic start to sip into my belly, I scream out in pain when it begins to swirl inside and move down to our children. I try to block him out with everything I can but he is too strong! Holding my arms over my belly I try to push his magic out of me and save them, but even with how hard I¡¯m trying I can¡¯t get it out the closer it gets to my womb, the magic feels colder and I hear him laugh out loud. cing all my strength on my walls and trying to protect our children I feel how it moves to my womb and something snaps when it reaches them! Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Selena POV: Iy on the ground and try to feel my babies, did he kill them? I feel my energy get pulled down to my womb before it sts his magic back out in my veins and tears run down my cheeks, I feel her energy wrap around them both and push his away with a fast speed. Our baby girl has saved them both from his dark magick by somehow pulling on mine, my precious girl! How is it even possible? He tried to kill them and when I couldn¡¯t keep his magic out from reaching them she somehow pulled on mine and pushed it away from them, she saved them both and he won¡¯t get away with this! I will rip him to pieces because of this, he tried to kill our children! His magic is swirling around in my veins, this time I wee it and pull new strength from it instead, our children are safe with what she did and now it¡¯s time for their mother to fix this! His magic gets mixed with mine and every nerve in my body gets recharged and filled with strength, closing my eyes and breathing in I open my eyes and see the air around us is covered with a red light and I know it¡¯s his magic. Getting up on my hands and knees I slowly rise and lift my eyes to look at him before holding my hands out and pulling every bit of his energy from the walls around us, he will get it all back! Looking at him he stands there with a smug smile on his lips like he doesn¡¯t believe I can harm him. ¡°Oh, did I hurt your children!¡± he says and that has my anger to break when I st him with every bit of my energy over him, holding him in ce when I see his expression change and he tries to fight me back. I¡¯m too angry and wee his every attempt to st his magic on me, I¡¯m like a sponge and suck up every bit he sts at me and uses it to fight him back. ¡°You will not harm my children or anyone else in my pack! I will kill you for this!¡± I scream back at him and ce more of my strength over him to force him down on his knees, he is stronger but by the rage, I feel for all this he will not walk away from here alive! ¡°Selena!¡± I hear Emma scream behind me when I feel her standing there with one of the witches, the walls around us start to shake violently before they begin to crack. The sound it makes has my vision to start spinning when I feel another energy pull out to help me with mine, turning my head slightly I see the witch push her energy into mine from a crack behind, feeding it with new strength! Pulling on it I let it swirl and mix with mine and his magic, I¡¯m strong and full off power this way, it¡¯s addicting and I want more! My gift demand more! ¡°it feels good doesn¡¯t it!¡± I hear him say and looking at him he tries to get up fight me when the walls around us start to shake worse before they go down in a loud bang, leaving me standing with him in front of me and the fight going on around us. I hear whimpering and screams from every direction, my pack members are hurt and several of the rogues lie on the ground, everyone is fighting! Hearing him start to chant something in front of me I take all my strength and the ground starts to shake before I st away all I can over him and send a shock wave over the fight around us, giving my pack a chance to get the upper hand when the rogues are temporary down on the ground. I know it won¡¯t take long before they are up again! ¡°Was that all you could do!¡± he says and gets up from the ground he wasying at and st me down on the ground again, I almost emptied my strength and have to draw from his and the witch behind me to get some more, I know she doesn¡¯t have much left and right now ites down to him and me. Pushing off the ground I sit on my knees and pant, I¡¯m not going to be able and keep this up much longer! I have no strength to get up and once he sts me again I suck it up in my body and push off the ground to stand right in front of him instead, I hear the witch fall to the ground behind me and I knew she gave me all she could! Trying to pull more of his strength from him until he stops me and I can¡¯t get more when he gets ready to st me again, I take the opportunity to st him back before he can do anything and hold him in ce when I slowly take a step forward. He sits up when I get my chance and pull on his magic, blood starts to run down his nose when he looks at me with yellow eyes and starts to chant something I can¡¯t understand! Emma screams behind me when I feel pain in my stomach and wrap my arms around it, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening and what I can do when I fall to my knees and try to brace myself from the pain. I can¡¯t let him hurt them! In a pure rage, I start sting him over and over again with my energy until he starts bleeding everywhere in his face, from his eyes and he spits blood out of his mouth. I hear himugh a wickedugh when he turns his head and looks at me. ¡°You will never be free of me!¡± he says and keepughing when I see a big ck wolfes running over to where we are and I almost sob when I see it¡¯s Kian, he instantly aims right for him and everything goes so fast when he rips his head off before he rips his body to pieces. I know the fight is going on around us but it¡¯s blurred out when I try to feel for our children and what he did to them. I feel them, they are there but he did something I know it! A handes to my shoulder when I get shaken, I can¡¯t focus on what is going on around me, I have to find out what happened! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Selena!¡± I hear Emma¡¯s voice from afar when I¡¯m lost in myself ¡°What did he do!¡± I hear myself say while I try to feel what¡¯s different, it¡¯s there but I can¡¯t figure out what it is! ¡°Selena, you have to go to Michael right now!¡± she says and shakes me harder, it has me snapping out of my trace, she is right I have to go! Raising my head she is behind me and helps me stand up when I see Kian and the rest fight the rogues and vampires, I can¡¯t stand here and fight with them I have to get to Michael instead. If I¡¯m going to be able and save our children I have to go. and leave the rest to fight without me! Opening a portal to my side I take a quick look and try to see our pack members before walking inside the portal with the help of Emma, making sure it¡¯s closed behind us when we walk through. I hope there is something Michael can do to help, I can¡¯t lose our children! Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Selena POV: It¡¯s hard to leave them behind but I have to get some help for our children, I hope they will make it without me there to help them. ¡°Michael!¡± Emma screams out the moment we step out of the portal and reaches over to his door, he is right by our side and otherse running when they help me inside the house and ce me down on the couch. ¡°She couldn¡¯t stop him before he throw a curse on her!¡± I hear Emma say while I try to feel again what¡¯s wrong, she feels weaker than before and a sob leaves my lips when Michael ces his hands on my belly. I feel him draw the pieces of his ck magic out of my body and clean my energy before he pushes it back inside me again. ¡°Get the potion from the kitchen sink, I have two bottles ready!¡± Michael orders out and I hear some quick steps leaving his living room before the persones rushing back quickly to where we are, Michael helps me sit up a bit before he ces the bottle to my lips. Opening my mouth and swallowing the content in one go before he ces the next one on my lips and once I swallow the content it feels like my blood is about to boil in my body, I know the potion Is there to help but it¡¯s painful! Sweat starts to form on my forehead and I keep my mouth shut close from screaming the pain out when it swirls around in my body, reaching my womb when it feels like my body explodes and now I can¡¯t hold it in. Falling back on the couch I scream out at the top of my lungs before ck dots start to dance in front of my vision and even how hard I try to fight it I can¡¯t and at one point I give up and let the darkness suck me down. I have no idea for how long I have beenying unconscious on the couch when I feel a wet cloth ced on my forehead, I try to feel what¡¯s going on in my body when it feels a bit lighter even if I know whatever it was it¡¯s still there Michael couldn¡¯t get it away! ¡°How do you feel?¡± I hear Emma¡¯s voice and slowly open my eyes to look up at the ceiling, the sun is still up but I have a feeling it¡¯s already in the afternoon and I have been unconscious for several hours. I sigh and turn to look at her where she sits on a chair beside me with a concerned look on her face. ¡°The babies?¡± I say and feel tears prick behind my eyelids when she takes my hand in hers. ¡°They are both here! Your little girl saved them both but he hasn¡¯t been able to take the curse away, they are doing everything they can to try and find out what he did. The potions he gave you have helped to strengthen them both!¡± she says when a sob leaves my lips, I couldn¡¯t keep them safe from him. ¡°Whatever it was that happened we will figure it out!¡± she says while I wipe away my tears. ¡°Have you heard anything from the rest?¡± I say when I manage to talk again. ¡°Yes, I talked to Cannon before and they won! The rogues fled once the rest of the warriors got there, the shock wave you sent out gave them the upper hand they needed!¡± she says and gives my hand a squeeze ¡°How many died?¡± I ask her when I sit up on the couch instead and let her hand go, cing my hand on my stomach I feel some movement inside my belly, I only want to know they are safe. ¡°Some of the warriors didn¡¯t make it and their mates died shortly after them!¡± she says and hangs with her head. I know if it were one of our closest men she would be crying right now, but she doesn¡¯t and I know they survived the fight. ¡°How do you feel?¡± I hear Michael say from behind me and turn around to look at him where he stands with a cup of tea in his hand when he walks around the couch and hands it to me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the babies?¡± I ask him and see him exchange looks with Emma when she takes a seat beside me on the couch instead and ces her arm on my shoulder. ¡°I think you should portal Kian over here! I want him to be by your side when we talk about it!¡± she says and I hear pain in her voice when I turn my head and look at her. I sigh and ce the cup down on the table in front of us, this isn¡¯t any good news they will tell us and I want Kian to be beside me for this. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Getting up from the couch I search for him and once I find where he is I open a portal in front of him, it doesn¡¯t take many seconds before hees running out of the portal and once he sees me he is quick over and wrap me up in a hug. ¡°Selena!¡± he says and holds me tight when I break down in a sob in his strong arms, he stands there with me for a long moment and holds me before he starts to talk again. ¡°How do you feel? Is everything alright?¡± he asks with worry in his voice, a lump is formed in my throat and I have a hard time swallowing. ¡°He threw a curse on our children, they don¡¯t know what it was and can¡¯t fix it!¡± | say when he let go of his hold on me and looks down on me instead. ¡°We will figure it out!¡± he says and ce a kiss on my forehead. ¡°We wanted you to be here for what we have to tell you!¡± Emma says behind us and I look up at him when he wipes away the tears from my cheeks. ¡°Come let¡¯s talk in the kitchen!¡± Michael says and I hear them walk away when Kian holds me close to him for a moment, wrapping my arms around his waist I let him hold me. ¡°You are not alone in this and we will figure it out, love! I will not give up until we find out and can fix it!¡± he says before letting me go and ce his arm around my waist instead and start pulling me with him out to the kitchen. Coming inside the kitchen Michael has fixed some tea and Emma is carrying the cups over to the table and cing them down when we walk over and takes a seat, my mind is a mess! All I can think about is what kind of curse he ced on me and what they will tell us, I haven¡¯t asked him anything about what has happened since we left the pack and who is there and make sure it¡¯s safe for the rest. Both Emma and Michael take their cups and walks over to the table when they take a seat, I lean my head against Kian¡¯s shoulder when he ces an arm around my shoulders and pull me closer. ¡°We both have seen the same thing and there was nothing you could do to prevent it from happening!¡± Emma says and looks at us when I see Michael look between us. ¡°We have seen you go through the whole pregnancy, but once the children are born we see your son clearly but we don¡¯t see your daughter!¡± he says and when the words leave his mouth my heart stops beating Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Selena POV: What do they mean they don¡¯t see her? I can¡¯t understand what they try to tell us, my mind is a mess when I hear Kian speak up instead of me. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t see her, is she going to die?¡± he says and tears start to prick behind my eyelids, I can¡¯t lose her! ¡°That¡¯s one of the things! We don¡¯t see her die, but we don¡¯t see her live either! I know this is hard to understand and we only know whatever he cursed you with she has taken it all. Your son will live and thrive but there isn¡¯t anywhere we see her!¡± Michael says and I lean forward and ce my head in my hands when I feel Kian rub my back. How could this be and what curse did he use ¡°I don¡¯t understand! How can she be alive and at the same time not!¡± I say after a moment and raise my head and look at them. To me a person is either dead or alive you can¡¯t be anything in between! ¡°We don¡¯t know yet!¡± Emma says ¡°We both saw him throw a curse at you before it happened and I tried to learn you how to block it out, but let me tell you with the way his curse is you could never have prevented this from happening. He knew something we do not know about and if we don¡¯t find any notes from him about what kind of curse he used or anyone else knows we can¡¯t remove it!¡± Michael says and I lean back and turn my head to look at Kian, he looks between them and is in deep thought. ¡°What happens now?¡± Kian asks and I¡¯m not even sure how to go anywhere from here, my mind is a mess right now! ¡°I will go to the witch council and see what information I can find out, if we can¡¯t find anything we have to wait until they are born and hopefully know more once we see her,¡± Michael says and I lean my head at Kians shoulder and try to wrap my head around all this. ¡°I know she will be alive!¡± Emma says and I look at her. ¡°How can you know it if none of you see her?¡± Kian asks before I get a chance to when I ce my hand on my stomach. ¡°Because we don¡¯t see you bury anyone of them!¡± Emma says and it gives me some hope in this darkness in some strange way. ¡°But you can¡¯t say anything else about her?¡± I say and look between them. ¡°No nothing!¡± Michael says and I feel how tears prick behind my eyelids and start to fall. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If I ever got the chance to kill that man again I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill him a hundred times over!¡± I say and feel Kian¡¯s arm around my shoulders instead. ¡°We will figure it out!¡± he says and squeeze my shoulder, I have a hard time believing in his words right now. Wiping away my tears we have to keep moving forward, trying to find any clue there is what he did. Pushing my chair back I get up on my feet when Kian gets up and stops me from walking away. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asks and grabs my arm with his hand, I guess he feels through the bond I¡¯m up to something. ¡°I will head over to the rogue camp and try to find any clues to this! Either youe with me or I will go there by myself!¡± I say and he won¡¯t get me to budge from this, I have to do everything there is to try and help our daughter. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you but we have to go by your pack first and let some of the others follow us over and you need to eat before we leave!¡± he says and we have a standoff, I want to go right away even if he is right about it. ¡°Fine!¡± I say and hear Emma push her chair back before Kian drops his hold on my arm. ¡°I¡¯m following you back to the pack!¡± Emma says and takes a step away from the table, turning my head and looking at her before starting to walk around the table to where she is standing. ¡°I will leave for the council early in the morning, I¡¯ll contact you once I know more!¡± Michael says when Kianes over to where we stand. We will be waiting!¡± Kian says when I open a portal behind us in his kitchen, Emma is the first one to start to walk through when Kian ce his hand around my waist before we start to walk inside. Closing it once we are on the other side, turning my head I look around and see several bodies of our menying on the ground, and outside the barrier is a pile of bodies. I sigh at the sight of them all when Kian pulls me close to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it we have several of our men to handle the dead, focusing on what we can do instead!¡± he says and stops me from walking further when he turns me to look at him. ¡°We will figure it out even if we can¡¯t find any clue as to what he did, we will face whatever it is together!¡± he says when I tilt my head up and look at him. ¡°I know!¡± I say when he leans down and gives my lips a peck. Now let¡¯s get moving!¡± he says when we start to walk. ¡°I didn¡¯t see the leader of the rogues, he might still be at the camp!¡± I say when we walk closer to the pack house ¡°We meet him on the way over here, we outnumbered them and he fled with the rest of the rogues who were alive. I couldn¡¯t follow them, had to get to you right away and some of Owen¡¯s men followed after them for quite a bit before they disappeared. By the look of it they fled the opposite direction and won¡¯t be anywhere near the rogue camp but in case we need some men to follow!¡± he says when we have reached the pack house door, opening it the house smell of food and my stomach instantly start to rumble. ¡°I want to head over there right away! Take some food quickly and get the men ready!¡± I say when we walk inside the hall, reaching the kitchen Emma is already in ce when Jessie is standing and talking to Zoey. ¡°Your back!¡± Jessie says and sounds relieved in her voice. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s just I quick stop, has to head over to the rogue camp and try to find any clues!¡± I say and head over to the stove where Sari is cooking dinner. ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡± Jessie says right away and I¡¯m not surprised. ¡°Anyone that wants to follow is wee but no one has to!¡± I say and turn my head to look at her when Den and Cannone walking inside the kitchen. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Den asks when Sari takes down some tes, I don¡¯t wait for her to say it¡¯s done and instantly takes a te and ces some food on it. I hear when Kian tells them where we going when I take a seat and start to eat the hot meal. When everyone is done eating and ready to go we head out of the kitchen to thewn outside the pack house, outside stands an army of people both vampires and wolves ready to go. I hope we will find something useful when we get there! ¡°Everyone ready!¡± I say and open a portal beside us, Kian grabs my hand and we are the first to walk through the portal. I¡¯m not sure where to go more than the swamp he held me hostage, from there we can search the woods and find their camp. Coming out the other side we stand in a field behind the swamp and when everyone is through I close the portal after us, looking around and trying to figure out in what direction we should go when I hear some runninging to the left. Turning in that direction when Kian takes a step in front of me ready to fight what¡¯s on its way. ¡°It sounds like arge group!¡± Kian says and we all wait for them to show themselves. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Selena POV: It has been two months since the fight went down, the group of men we met in the woods where another pack trying to find missing pack members. They helped us to find the rogue camp which were empty and even with how many days we were there and searched we didn¡¯t find any clues as to what he cursed our children with. Days and nights I have beenying sleepless and worrying about it all, Kian has been a rock through all of this. He has pulled on every sting he has to get some help and solve this, but they all came up empty¨Chanded. Michael told us they will know more once they are born and a big part of me fears finding out what it is and at the same time I can¡¯t wait! I want to hold them and see them to make sure everything is alright. It took us almost a week to get things settled down after the fight, we got a lot of help from the vampire to swipe the area, and the pack that came running when the fight where about to start I learned was from the pack Kian thought where plotting against the Kingdom. It all turned out to be something the rogues had nned, to start a fight between thergest pack and the kingdom. All to make it easier for them to try and take over instead! ¡°Here theye!¡± Jessie mind links me and I turn my head to look in her direction, seeing a small group of roguese barging through the bushes and aiming for her, I st the two rogues away that are trying to get to me. They easily fall to the ground unconscious when I see her fight the other two and easily kill them off, we have a lot of stifled anger with everything that happened and from time to time. when we get the opportunity to sneak out and fight with some rogues behind the cave we take it. None of our mates would agree to this if they found out, me being pregnant and doesn¡¯t have a long time left before they are born with only Jessie by my side. They would be furious but Jessie understands the anger I feel about it and I know she enjoys our sneaking out time together. Seeing her head for the other two they are soon out of the picture and she shifts in front of me. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange there are still some rogues that areing back here? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It¡¯s clear that they have moved on to somewhere else but still, some of theme back!¡± she says when she walks over to where I stand. ¡°I have thought about it and I guess they might be checking out the area if we have dropped the search on it, or they have something here they want to collect!¡± I say what I have been thinkingtely. ¡°Maybe we should keep one alive and question him instead!¡± she says when I turn to look at her. ¡°Do you want to be the one to exin why we have a rogue down in our prison and how we found him to any one of our mates right now?¡± I say and rub my belly when I feel one of them kick me hard in my ribs. ¡°We could try and talk to Cannon again, he might have changed his mind!¡± she says and I chuckle at the thought. ¡°He where pretty clear about him not wanting to get involved in our business since he can¡¯t lie to our mates, I can @ssure you he hasn¡¯t changed his mind!¡± I tell her when she starts tough ¡°Yeah, it didn¡¯t go as smoothlyst time he tried!¡± she says and now Iugh with her. Cannon found out after our first trip over here when we tried to sneak back to the pce bloody from meeting some rogues here, he instantly took us to the side and questioned what we were doing when he tried to cover up for us he got in trouble himself for not doing what he where to suppose to do. After that we had to promise him to not go out here by ourselves again, well our mates don¡¯t have it easy with us! We are probably too independent for our own good from time to time. ¡°Well, we have to think of something! I bet we are missing something here if we can¡¯t take one and get him to tell us why they keeping back!¡± she says and I know she has a point ¡°You are right! We have to figure this out, maybe it¡¯s best to wait until the twins are born or we might have to involve Zoey and my brother!¡± I say as the only suggestion I cane to think about, those two almost have grown together as one and if one of themes the other is beside as well. ¡°Do you think they go to the toilet by themselves or are the other ones beside and holding the paper or what!¡± Jessie says and I burst outughing, have to cross my legs to prevent myself from peeing myself, my dder is not what it used to be ¡°You have to stop or I¡¯m going to pee myself right now!¡± I say while I try to catch my breath. ¡°Yeah alright! Just wondering for myself!¡± she says andughs when I feel Kian reaching out and trying to mind link me, I motion for Jessie to stop I can¡¯tugh and try to talk to him at the same time. Picking up the link to him. ¡°Hi, love!¡± I say through the link and try to act normal, but he doesn¡¯t say anything. for a long time ¡°What are you up too!¡± he says and sounds suspicious ¡°Nothing! Just talking to Jessie!¡± I say and try to sound convincing. ¡°Get here right away, you are supposed to rest!¡± he says in his dominant voice, I just roll my eyes at him. Feeling just fine and being out here with Jessie only feels good. ¡°Be right over!¡± I say and cut the link while I look at Jessie and she is bloody and b*tt naked. ¡°Kian demands us back and you are naked and bloody, why can¡¯t you take off your clothes before shifting instead of always shredding them? Next time we go out here you start by getting undressed!¡± I say and chuckle when I open a portal behind her and we get in, stepping out on the other side by a lake she sighs loudly. ¡°Why do I have to jump in the cold water, why couldn¡¯t you just portal me home to my shower?¡± she says and Iugh. ¡°This is much funnier!¡± I say and tease her when she gets down to the water and jumps inside with a shriek before she is quickly up from the water again. ¡°I will remember this and if you hadn¡¯t been¨Cpregnant I would have tossed you inside!¡± she says and walks over to where I stand and Iugh at her. ¡°Well let¡¯s go back then!¡± she says and I open a portal to the hallway in the castle, I try to hold in my laughs from how miserable she looks when we start to walk down the hall. She has to put on some clothes and I want something to eat, I¡¯m still constantly hungry even if I get full fast I always want to eat. ¡°Does anyone of you want to exin where you have been and why Jessie is like a drenched cat!¡± we hear someone say and instantly stop in our tracks, we had hoped to sneak inside without anyone seeing her this way! Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Selena POV: Turning around in the hallway I take a breath of relief when we find Cannon further down the hall whit his arms crossed over his chest, if we were going to run into anyone I believe he is the best. ¡°Nothing Jessie wanted to take an early bath in theke, and thought it was funny so portal us there!¡± I say and try to sound convincing when Jessie chuckles and turns to the side. ¡°Well, I¡¯m just going to put on some clothes, meet you in the kitchen after!¡± she says and quickly takes off down the hallway and to her and Den¡¯s room. Cannon takes long strides to where I stand in the hallway and stops when he is right in front of me. ¡°No, you were doing something else and if I¡¯m going to guess you two have been somewhere you shouldn¡¯t be at all!¡± he says and looks sternly at me that might have happened, I¡¯m not saying it did but if we pretend it did what are you going to say about it?¡± I question him when he opens his mouth and a door is opened and Emmaes walking out. ¡°Oh, there you are! Perfect it¡¯s time for lunch!¡± she says and walks over to where I stand with Cannon, seeing him close his mouth shut and only look sternly at me when Emma has reached where we are and grab my arm. ¡°Now Cannon you take it easy, I told you I would tell you if they would ever get in trouble. Nothing happened so drop it ande to eat!¡± she says and starts dragging me with her over to the kitchen, I¡¯m shocked at first before I start to chuckle at her. ¡°You know!¡± I say when we arrive at the kitchen ¡°Of course, I do!¡± she just states and drags me with her over to the stove where she starts to take out a form from the oven, it smells delicious and my stomach starts to rumble at the smell. ¡°Smells delicious!¡± I say and walk over to the fridge to get my pickles, it¡¯s still my cravings and I can¡¯t get enough of them. Finding the can I take it over to the counter and take a seat before opening the lid and taking one out when Jessiees walking inside the kitchen fully dressed. She heads right over to the counter and takes a seat beside me. ¡°Oh, pickles! I got to have one!¡± she says and steel one from my can before I put them out of her reach from her, I don¡¯t share my pickles with anyone! Hearing her moan out loud when she chews it slowly, I hear Emma chuckle and raise an eyebrow at her and wait for the rest toe while I sit back in my seat. ¡°These taste too good!¡± she says and I believe her words. ¡°That¡¯s because you are pregnant!¡± Emma says and I burst outughing so pickles piecese flying out of my mouth, trying to hold it together when there are some quick steps inside the kitchen. ¡°Are we expecting!¡± I hear Den say with eagerness in his voice and turn my head to look where he stands beside Kian, looking back at Jessie she just sits there with her pickle sticking out of her mouth with a shocked expression on her face! She looks hrious and I can¡¯t stopughing at her when Den walks over to her and wrap his arms around her. Letting them have some space I take my can of pickles and walk over to stand beside Kian when he wraps his arms around me and ces his hand on my stomach. ¡°It looks like you will have to share your pickles from now on!¡± he says when I take another one and nce over my shoulder. ¡°Or Den can buy her own stack!¡± I say and start eating mine, hearing Kian chuckle behind me he ces a kiss on my shoulder and a shiver runs down my body. With all his blood in my system every day to help our daughter I¡¯m overly sensitive to his touch and sometimes I almost feel bad for him when I get this need for him, he hasn¡¯tined once during all this time and he has been amazing through all of this. ¡°I guess I will order pickles by truck from now on!¡± Kian says and chuckles behind me. ¡°Or just wait, she could start craving something else or nothing once it begins!¡± Emma says and it has Jessie to snap out of her shock. ¡°Please tell me it¡¯s just one child!¡± she says and now I burst outughing again. ¡°it¡¯s just one!¡± Emma says and smiles at her. Seeing Den turn her around on the chair and drag her up on her feet, I feel overly happy for them. ¡°Then it will finally be over with your small adventures!¡± Cannon burst out when Emma punches him in his chest and he snaps his head to look at her, I feel Kian get tense behind me and now I have gotten us into trouble. ¡°Yees! Thank you, Cannon!¡± Jessie snaps at him. ¡°What adventures!¡± Kian says behind me and I hear in his voice we will not be able to talk ourselves out of this. I sigh loudly and look angry at Cannon when he shrugs his shoulders in defeat before Kian swirls me around and his angry gaze is on me. ¡°Now you better tell me what you two have been up to!¡± he says and cross his arms over his chest, I can¡¯t help but get all hot and bothered when he gets this dominant. I have to ce my can down on the table before answering him, my hormones are running havoc in my body from how sexy he looks. Clearing my throat before I give him my answer! ¡°We have been by the rogue camp and blown off some steam from time to time!¡± and now he looks angry at me. ¡°You have what? In your state!¡± he says and I have to take a deep breath when he doesn¡¯t make it easier for me. ¡°If they would have gotten into any problem I would have told you before Kian!¡± Emma says and tries to calm him down. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t help!¡± he says and I roll my eyes at him. ¡°If there had been any trouble we would have portaled right back!¡± I say and he shakes his head. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you have been over there.and not run into any trouble at all!¡± he says and looks sternly between me and Jessie ¡°No! Just some rogues here and there nothing special!¡± I say and shrug my shoulders when Jessie swallows a chuckle. ¡°Just some rogues you say! Will you ever calm down!¡± he says and I look at him for a long moment ¡°Probably not!¡± I say in response when Den speaks up. ¡°You won¡¯t be going anywhere without me from now on and that¡¯s enough shifting and fighting for you!¡± he says and I hear Jessie starts to protest before she gets silent and I know she understands she can¡¯t shift more until the child is born. ¡°Da*n it!¡± she says and I smile at her when I remember what we talked about out by the cave. ¡°Now that you know I have something I want to talk to you about!¡± I say and look back at Kian he doesn¡¯t answer only keeps his gaze on me. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We have a theory they are searching for something by the cave because small groups keeping there and we want to capture one to interrogate!¡± I say, seeing him sigh and drag a hand through his hair something he often does when he is upset ¡°I will go there myself and capture everyone we find if you can promise me to stop this and stay at home instead! At least until our children are born!¡± he says and wraps his arms around me ¡°I only want to make sure there isn¡¯t anything important we are missing that can help our baby when she is born!¡± I tell him to his shoulder when he holds me tight. ¡°We can leave right after dinner!¡± he says and ce a kiss on my cheek before he captures my lips with his. ¡°Then we will all go!¡± Emma says and she isn¡¯t allowed to ever go anywhere with us, breaking the kiss I turn my head to look at her. ¡°I want to try something!¡± she says and I raise an eyebrow at her, whatever does she want to try? Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Selena POV: Stepping out of the portal everyone is here with us when Kian walks up behind me and pulls me back against him. ¡°We are in no way done talking about this, we will continue when we are alone in our chambers!¡± he says next to my ear in a husky voice and I¡¯m too stunned to speak, through the dinner he acted all natural and I thought he had dropped it. Hearing him chuckle beside me he knows exactly how I react to him when he teases me this way, clearing my throat I hear Emma chuckle beside me and turn to look at her. ¡°What is it!¡± I ask when she just start moving in the direction of the cave. ¡°Nothing she says and continuesughing when Cannon walks up behind her and the rest of us walk after them, she hasn¡¯t been here before but she knows the way to the rogue camp as if she has been here often. ¡°How do you know the way, Emma?¡± I ask her from behind when she stops and turns towards me. ¡°I have seen him through my vision when he walks here over and over again but when wee closer he always disappears, it has me thinking he has ced something in the camp, we just need to find it!¡± she says and turns back and starts walking again! We follow after her in silence for a bit until wee closer to their old camp and stop just before we reach it. ¡°Why do you think you will see anything different when you are here?¡± I have to ask her when she walks over and grabs my hand in hers before she pulls me with her a bit closer. ¡°Because you are here and he left his trace on you when he cursed you and your daughter, I will try and connect to it and see if something will reveal itself when we are here!¡± she says and it somehow makes sense. She closes her eyes for a long time before she opens them again and this time her eyes arepletely white, no one says a word and gives her the time she needs to maybe find anything. After a long moment, I hear her gasp before she starts to look around and drop my hand when she slowly walks around in the camp. I follow after her and keep a distance from her when she stops at the side of the cave, she starts to trace her hand over the wall when she reaches up and grabs something from an opening in the wall. I¡¯m shocked when she slowly turns around with a book in her hands, I don¡¯t dare to say anything before she opens her mouth first, I feel a glimmer of hope this could be the thing we need and have been searching for! ¡°This is it!¡± she says and lifts her eyes from the book and looks at me, her usual eyes are there instead and I feel like my feet are stuck in the ground. Will there be any answer inside the book that can help our daughter? ¡°What is it?¡± Den asks and takes a step closer when I see her open the book and start to turn the pages while she is silent, I think everyone is holding their breaths and waiting for her to say something. ¡°There is no doubt this is his book, I have to take it over to Michaels if we are going to solve this! Toplex for me to figure it out,¡± she says and lifts her head to look at me ¡°I can portal us there!¡± I say when she looks over at Cannon. ¡°it¡¯s better if you only portal me there for a couple of hours and I will be back before dinner, I have a feeling it will take Michael some time if he even can solve this!¡± she says and it makes sense it will take some time even if I wish the answer would be easy to find! ¡°Alright I will portal you right away!¡± I say when Kian walks up behind me and wrap his arms around my body. I see Emma and Cannon talk for a short moment when she points in one direction before she turns her head back and looks at me. ¡°Some rogues areing soon I¡¯m ready to go!¡± she says and I open a portal and see her quickly get inside and I close it after her. ¡°It¡¯s better if you take Jessie with you and go back home, I will mind link when we are done here!¡± Kian says and there is no way I will leave them here to fight for themselves. ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± I say in protest and turn around to look at him, I have been out here several times a week and we have never run into any problem we haven¡¯t been able to take out! ¡°No way I¡¯m going either!¡± Jessie protests out loud when we hear some running from the right ¡°You stay here and do not shift!¡± Den says to Jessie in a dominant voice when she rolls her eyes in response, haven¡¯t thought about it but she can¡¯t shift either. This is going to be a very long couple of months for her, chuckle to myself when she snaps her head in my direction before she walks over to where I am. ¡°Is this how it¡¯s going to be from now on? Only standing to the side and watching from a distance!¡± she whines and I shake my head at her ¡°Promise the time will go fast and before you know it the child is now born and you can shift again!¡± I say when they take off through some bushes and the fight starts, I¡¯m ready to defend us if anyone comes through but it suddenly goes quiet. ¡°What just happened?¡± Jessie says and we both keep our eyes on where they went when I¡¯m alone and fight with Jessie she never leaves my side and that way I can have full control if anything goes wrong, I don¡¯t like the feeling of this but I know none of them is hurt. Jessie takes a step closer to where they went and I grab her arm with my hand to stop her from walking further. ¡°You can¡¯t shift and fight, none of them are hurt! We have to wait a bit!¡± I say when she takes a step back again and sighs. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± she says when there are some running behind us and we both swirl around when suddenly three roguese barging through the trees and head right for us! Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Selena POV: They don¡¯t get toe too close before I st them unconscious and Jessie rushes over to them to make sure they are out. ¡°I suggest we take them as prisoners and try to get as much information out of them as we can, they have to know where the new rogue camp is!¡± Jessie says when one of them starts to move a bit on the ground, she kicks him in his head and he falls back unconscious to the ground. ¡°Maybe we should start to look for where they went instead!¡± I say when we hear some running before theye barging through the trees and halt in their track before shifting. Kian looks between us and down at the men on the ground, he shakes his head. ¡°Well, you two can certainly take care of yourselves!¡± Cannon says and walk past the others before he squats down and looks closer at the rogues. ¡°They are only unconscious!¡± I say when he rises again. ¡°I suggest we take these and if anyone else of the others is alive we bring them with us to interrogate!¡± He says and turns to look at the others. ¡°Where did you go exactly? Thought you were here to protect your defenseless mate¡± Jessie says and ces her hands on her hips, I chuckle beside her from the way she looks at Den, he will not have it easy with her. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were defenseless, only want you safe!¡± he says and walks over to her and tries to get on her good side again. ¡°Well, maybe we should head back instead and bring them with us!¡± I say when Cannon shifts and take off where they went, Kian shift and run after him while we stand and guard the rogues. It takes a moment before theye back and carry one unconscious man, opening a portal beside us Den starts to drag one of the rogues before hees back to help take the other one. It doesn¡¯t take long before we have got everyone inside the portal and I close it after us when we stand inside the castle prison. ¡°This is going to drive me nuts!¡± Jessie says beside me and I turn to look at her before grabbing her arm and pulling her with me outside instead ¡°We have a lot of things to handle with the pack that doesn¡¯t requires that you shift and you might want to start fixing a nursery, maybe we should have two rooms set up in the pack house as well!¡± I say out loud, we are going to be at booth ces from time to time. ¡°I¡¯m not ready for this yet, can¡¯t we wait until I know for sure!¡± she says and I know exactly how she feels about it. ¡°Of course! I felt the same way even if we both know Emma is right!¡± I say and start to pull her with me over to the castle. ¡°Yes, I know!¡± she says and sighs when we reach the stairs. ¡°What do we do now?¡± she says and pushes the front door open. ¡°How about we make a good dinner and dessert for us, I have a few things I crave for right now!¡± I tell her and we start to head down to the kitchen. We get a few hours inside alone and fix dinner, I have to sit down from time to time when my back starts to hurt. It¡¯s heavy with the twins but today the pain is worse than it has been before. Hearing some footsteps when Kianes walking inside and smells newly showered, he sees me sitting on a chair by the counter and leaning forward when hees over and start to m@ssage my back. ¡°Are you in more pain today?¡± he asks while I close my eyes, and feel better with his hands on my back. ¡°Right now it¡¯s the worse it has ever been!¡± I say and take a deep breath. ¡°Do you want me to get the doctor!¡± he says while he keeps m@ssaging my back. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine I will lie down after dinner, it¡¯s almost ready and we did a chocte cake for dessert!¡± I say and look at Jessie when she starts to take down tes when Den walks inside. ¡°Stay in your seat, I got this!¡± Jessie says when Den takes the tes from her and walks over to set the table. It feels like I get stabbed in my back and I hold my breath for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kian asks and ces a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Just pain in my back!¡± I say when I see Jessie brings the food to the table and Cannon walk inside the kitchen ¡°I talked to Emma and she is ready in fifteen minutes toe back!¡± he says and I give him a nod when Kian wraps his arm around my waist and starts to pull me with him over to the dining table. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Taking a seat when pain shoots out from my back once again. ¡°I think it¡¯s best if I get the doctor here right now!¡± he says when he sits down beside me. ¡°No, I want to eat first and theny down on the bed, I will probably feel better after!¡± I say to him and pick up the water and pour it into my ss before taking several mouths of the water. ¡°Alright I will get him over if you don¡¯t feel better after you have eaten, it¡¯s better to have him check up on you on extra time just to make sure everything is fine!¡± he says and starts to ce food on my te while I sip on my water and try to wait out the next wave of pain in my back. I try to eat as much I can and shew slowly so Kian won¡¯t notice when the paines and goes, it¡¯s nothing too painful but itsts for a few seconds at a time. ¡°Are you not hungry!¡± Jessie says when I swallow what I¡¯ve got in my mouth before answering. ¡°I ate several pickles while we made the dinner!¡± I did eat a bunch as usual but I¡¯ve got a hard time getting the food down right now, I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s just like I¡¯m full but still hungry. Feeling Emma trying to mind link me I pick it up. ¡°I¡¯m ready to go back!¡± she says when I have picked up the link. ¡°All right!¡± I say and cut the link before opening a portal, shees walking out with a box in her hand and ce it down on the counter. Closing the portal I see her open the box and pick out a bottle, I already know it¡¯s a potion inside and I wonder what it¡¯s for when she turns around and starts walking over to where I sit. ¡°Here drink this!¡± she says and I take the bottle from her hand and swallow the liquid before handing it back to her. ¡°What¡¯s it for!¡± I say and what the potion down with some water. ¡°For the pain! Yourbor has started and your babies will soon be here!¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Selena POV: Looking at her in shock when pain shoots out from my back again and this time worse, grabbing the table with my hands Kian rush up from his seat and the chair fall backward with a bang. ¡°Take it easy and just get the doctor here! No need to panic!¡± Emma says to Kian while I wait for the pain to subside. ¡°But I can¡¯t go tobor now! I haven¡¯t shaved down there or my legs, I was supposed to get waxed in two days!¡± I say when Emma burst outughing. ¡°You think the babies or the doctor cares about your hairy vagina or if you have a pair of fur boots on your legs. The babies wille with or without a waxed vagina!¡± she says when Kian is about to grab my body and lift me from the chair. ¡°No need to carry me anywhere! I can walk and no rush it will probably take a long time anyway and I want my piece of chocte cake before we go!¡± I say when he stops in his motion and another pain from my back shoots up, it¡¯s only getting worse. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get to the doctor¡¯s room and when he has examined you I will get you the cake!¡± Kian says and I have to admit the pain only gets worse every time, maybe it¡¯s best to have it checked first. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going!¡± I say when I get up from the chair and he grabs me around my waist before we start to walk away from the table, I only manage to get a few steps when something snaps inside before I feel it pour down my leg. ¡°What it is?¡± Kian says when I stop in my track. ¡°I think my water just broke!¡± I say and look down on the puddle I have made around my feet when his armes around me and he quickly carries me out of the room and down the hallway. ¡°You can slow down, there is no rush!¡± I say when we turn around the corner and I hear fast steps come from behind us, looking over his shoulder I see the doctor and two nurses rushing after us, and once we reach the room they a quick to open it for us. ¡°The water just broke!¡± Kian is quick to say when he carries me inside. ¡°ce her on the bed!¡± the doctor says when he walks over and ces me down. The doctor and the nurses walk over to the other room and I hear them wash up when Kian start to pull my pants down at the same time as a wave of pain hits my back and I get this need to push down. I already know what¡¯s happening and I can¡¯t have my clothes on when I see Kian struggling to get my wet pant off ¡°Shredded them!¡± I say and pant out while grabbing the handles on the bed, he does what I say and shred my pants and underwear when I start to push down. ¡°You better get out here right now!¡± Kian barks to the doctor when I take a breath before another wave hits my back and I have to push down. I hear them rush out into the room while I¡¯m pushing and the doctor pulls my legs apart. ¡°That went fast! The first one is about to arrive, a few more pushes and the first one will be born!¡± he says and Kian walks up to my side when I push down one more time and feel how the first baby is pushed out a bit. ¡°Stop and breath for the next contraction!¡± he says when I try to breathe through the next one. ¡°I see the head!¡± I hear Kian¡¯s voice when the next wave hit and I push with all I got and feel how the baby slips out of me. Listening for baby cries my tears start to run down my cheeks when the room is all too silent, nothing happens and the seconds go by while panic starts to take over my body. Trying to sit up and see what¡¯s going on the doctor is rubbing the baby¡¯s back hard before he turns the baby and it starts to scream, and right now it¡¯s the best sound in the world! A sob leaves my lips when I hear the baby. ¡°The girl was the first one out!¡± The doctor says and Kian leans down to ce his head against mine and hold my cheek with his hand ¡°She is here and fine!¡± he says and gives me a kiss when a new wave of pain hit my back and it doesn¡¯t take long until I have pushed our boy out, he starts to scream right away and I try to see our children to make sure everything is fine. ¡°Take it easy!¡± Kian says and strokes away some hair from my face when I stay in my spot and try to be calm, I see the doctor and a nurse move over to where I am. I get both our children on my chest. The doctor starts to examine me and make sure everything is fine while I¡¯m too stunned to speak. Looking down at our two small miracles my tears run down my cheeks, both are looking healthy and strong, all I ever hoped for! I can touch them and feel them while looking at them, these months while living in constant fear something is seriously wrong with them have taken a toll on me! I¡¯m never going to let them out of my sight! ¡°Everything is done and you will be all healed up in a moment!¡± the doctor says when he ces the nket over me again and get up to look at the babies. ¡°Can I start by taking one of them for measurements and look them over properly before we are done here!¡± the doctor says and I give him a nod when he takes the boy from my chest and Kian takes our baby girl and follow him to the other room. I hear them talking when a nursees over and lifts the nket off me to take another look. ¡°It¡¯s all fine now and if you take it easy you can have a shower!¡± the nurse says and I feel perfectly fine when I see Kian and the doctores walking out with the twins and they ce them down on my chest again. ¡°Everything is looking good and I suggest you try and get some rest, they will probably start eating in a few hours!¡± the doctor says when I hear the nurses and Kian talk for a moment while I enjoy my time just looking at our children. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I will carry you up to our room and the nurses will walk right behind us with our twins!¡± Kian says and I have a hard time letting them go when the nurse takes them from me and Kian picks me up in his arms with the nket tucked around me. He starts to walk with me up to his room and I look over his shoulder at the nurses the whole way to make sure they are there, is this how I¡¯m going to be from now on? Overprotective of our twins? Reaching the room he walks right over with me to the shower and ces me down inside, I will be right outside in the room and make sure they are fine. Let me know if you need any help! He says and I give him a nod before he turns around and walks out of the room, I get the feeling he is just as protective as I am over them! I shower quickly and wrap a towel around me before I head out to the room and get me some clothes, my eyesnd on Kian where he sits on the bed and both cribs are beside the bed, he is looking down at them when I walk over and stand beside him. ¡°I wanted them inside here, didn¡¯t feel safe having them in the other room. We can move them back later!¡± he says and I look down at them where they are sleeping. ¡°No, I prefer them in here with us at the moment, we can move them when they are bigger!¡± I say and take a closer look at our daughter, taking her small hand in mine I try to feel for the energy I once felt she had. Her tiny little hand isying in mine and I don¡¯t feel a thing. ¡°What Is it!¡± I hear Kian ask when I just stand there and don¡¯t say anything. ¡°I can¡¯t feel her energy, it¡¯s like the gift she had isn¡¯t there!¡± I say to him while keeping my eyes on her. ¡°You mean he somehow took it away from her?¡± he says and I take a moment before answering him. ¡°No, it¡¯s there somewhere I can sense it but it¡¯s like he has blocked it in some way, I can¡¯t exin it better!¡± I tell him when he rises and stands beside me ¡°What you basically saying is he cut her gift away from her, then will she even have a wolf?¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Kian POV: Looking down at my beautiful sleeping mate on the bed I take off my towel and soundlessly get down beside her, I don¡¯t t want to wake her up, and at the same time I can¡¯t resist getting her body close to mine. Lifting the quilt I get down beside her and ce my arm on her body before cing my nose on her shoulder, her scent is as addicting since the first time I met her. I pushed her away from me and lost her for a long time, told myself it where for the best, and kept lying to myself for years until she came back into my life. She¡¯s the best thing that happened to me besides our beautiful children she has gifted me, I¡¯m blessed and couldn¡¯t ask for anything more, my life is complete with them beside me! ¡°I do not want to get up yet, let me sleep a bit longer!¡± she whines beside me and I chuckle at her, she has been sleeping for several hours since I came back from my patrol and I bottle¨Cfed our twins before I left. I know her breast will start to hurt soon if she doesn¡¯t feed them. ¡°You have slept for hours and it won¡¯t take long until you have to feed them or you will beying in a poodle of breast milk!¡± I say to her neck and start cing kisses over her cheek before she turns on her back and looks up at me. ¡°Where have you been then?¡± she says and looks me all over when she sees I¡¯m newly showered and naked beside her, she bites her bottom lip and I know where her thoughts went. ¡°I have been out patrolling!¡± I say and trace my nose down her cheek and close to her lips, knows what she wants when I get over her and climb between her legs before caging her in with my arms on eachContent ? N?velDrama.Org. side of her head. ¡°I know what you want but you won¡¯t get it until the doctor has cleared you and it¡¯s tomorrow!¡± I tell her and lean down to trace my lips over hers. ¡°But it¡¯s almost a week and I have stopped bleeding, I healed up right away!¡± she tries to convince me but I won¡¯t budge on this, I will hear it from the doctor himself before I will give her what she wants. She grabs my thighs and I chuckle at her when she bucks her hips against me. ¡°No love! You will get as much d*ck as you want once you get cleared by the doctor!¡± I say and capture her plump lips with mine in a heated kiss when our girl starts to scream. Breaking the kiss I give her lips a peck before quickly getting up from her. ¡°I will get her for you!¡± I say and head over to the closet and put on some clothes before heading out of the room and over to the nursery,ing inside a nanny is watching over our children and I have a guard outside their door all the time. She has picked up our daughter and start to walk with her over to where I am and ce her down in my arms. ¡°He is still sleeping!¡± she says while I look down on our daughter, she is a copy of her beautiful mother, and for every day p@ssing she only gets more like her. She already has her blond hair and the same facial expression including the same nose, she has the same color on her eyes and I hardly see anythinging from me. Our son is a clear mix of both of us and he likes to sleep a lot more than our daughter, I already know she will be and headstrong woman just like her mother when she grows up! ¡°Come let¡¯s go over to your mother!¡± I say to our daughter when she looks at me and small bubbles come from her lips when she bumps with her fists in the air, she will probably want to fight like her mother and her closest men always have done. Chuckling to myself while walking out of the room and over to our chambers, I know we will have hour hands full with this one and there is a chance she will get even more headstrong than her mother since she alsoes from me. ¡°What are youughing at!¡± I hear Selena say while I walk inside the room and head over with our daughter and ce her in Selena¡¯s arms, our daughter gets furious because she doesn¡¯t get food quick enough and once she starts sucking she takesrge gulps of milk. ¡°Only that I realized we will have our hands full with this one, I¡¯m certain she will be more headstrong than her mother!¡± I say to her and chuckle while stroking our daughter¡¯s head when I take a seat beside them on the bed. She sits in silence for a long moment before turning her head and looking at me. ¡°I have been problematic haven¡¯t I!¡± she says and keeps her eyes on me, leaning closer I ce my hand under her jaw and catch her lips in a kiss. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want you any other way!¡± I say when I hear our daughter almost choke on the breastmilk. Looking down on her I love the sound and watching them eat. Selena is silent beside me and turning my head to look at her I see her eyes nce over, I know someone is mind linking her when I hear our son wake up. I get out of the bed and let her talk with whoever it is and walk over to get our son instead, he is often calm and can take a moment before he wants to eat. Walking inside the nursery I see the nanny changing his diaper and walk over to get some clean clothes for him while she gets him ready. ¡°Here some clean clothes!¡± I say and walk over with them to her, she starts to dress him while I walk over and look if anything needs to be changed in his crib before she is done. ¡°Here he is ready!¡± she says when I ce the quilt back in his crib and head over to take him from her. Taking him from her I start to head back to the chambers and find Selena still feeding our daughter when she hears use inside she lifts her head and looks at us. ¡°Michael wanted toe over and talk!¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Selena POV: Looking at Kian when he walks inside the room with our son in his arms I smile at how gorgeous he looks, wouldn¡¯t I already bepletely hooked on him just this sight of him with our child in his arms had made me fall for himpletely. ¡°Michael wanted toe over and talk!¡± I tell him when he walks inside the room and stops by the bed, our daughter is done eating and needs to be burped when we change children. I try to breastfeed them as much I can but sometimes we give them extra milk so I can have a longer rest between, offering our son the breast he is quick to take it and start eating. ¡°Has he found any clue?¡± Kian ask and I¡¯m not sure they have been able to solve it but when he said he wanted toe over and talk it gave me some hope for all this. ¡°I don¡¯t know I hope they got some news,¡± I say and see him burping our daughter, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my hormones that are running havoc in my body but I get weak in my knees by just looking at him and I¡¯m sitting down on the bed and feel how weak they are. He gets a smirk on his lips and I can¡¯t peel my eyes off him when he walks closers to the bed and hooks a finger under my jaw. ¡°By the look of it, I would say you are not satisfied with two and want to make more or are you only after my body!¡± he says and looks intensely at me, I feel my cheeks heat up and there is no point in denying I want him naked on the bed or in the shower with me. Heck, I¡¯m not picky anything would do at the moment. Biting myself on my lip to try and prevent myself from spilling my thoughts he traces his thumb on my bottom lip and pulls it out. ¡°Keep those thoughts until you get cleared and I will fulfill them all!¡± he says and I breathe out while he leans down and pecks my lips. ¡°What time is the doctor¡¯s appointment tomorrow?¡± I ask when he starts to chuckle and peck my lips again before he rises and takes a step back. ¡°I will ask him to be here in the morning!¡± he says and I get all tingling in my body at the thought of some alone time just the two of us. ¡°When will Michael be over!¡± Kian says and starts to head for the door I guess he will change her diaper. ¡°He will be here in one hour, he will mind link when he is ready to be portaled!¡± I say when he has reached the door and stops to open it. ¡°I will make sure dinner is ready in a while!¡± he says before heading out of the door, looking down on our little son he is about to fall asleep while eating as usual. I don¡¯t think there has been any time he has eaten without falling asleep, I know something to keep him awake and pull his sock off him before tickling him a bit under his foot. It does the trick and he starts to eat again and looks up at me. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. His little nose is just too cute and I see a lot of Kian in his facial expression, I bet he will be as handsome as him when he grows up. I¡¯m not worried about his future in any way, it¡¯s his sister I¡¯m worried about. She saved them both and for what price? To never have a wolf or forever be cut from her gifts. Day and night I have beenying awake and worrying about what curse she will have to live with if Michael can¡¯t find a way to lift it off her. Our son falls asleep and I can see how full he is by his facial expression, I try not to chuckle and carefully lift him to my shoulder and ce a towel under if he will burp in his sleep. Hearing the door open again Kianes walking inside with our daughter who is wide awake and bumping her arms in the air. ¡°Did he fall asleep again?¡± he says and walks over to the bed when hey our daughter down before taking a seat himself. ¡°Yes, he did and I guess he will be sleeping until the next meal!¡± I say when our daughter starts to bump with her fists and move her legs. ¡°They are so different, she is always active and alert while he sleeps instead. Wonder if it ever will change!¡± I say and look down at her, the doctor have her checked once a day he believes she will be needing some blood but he doesn¡¯t know how often she will be needing it. While she is this small it can take some time before she needs to have some in her system. ¡°We just have to wait and see, have you thought more about the names?¡± he says and I have a hard time deciding what we are going to name them they can¡¯t be nameless forever. ¡°I have thought about it a lot, I know you like Mateo and I think it suits him!¡± I say and look at Kian when he smiles at me in response. ¡°Then Mateo it is! Name for her then!¡± he says and looks down on our daughter, I do the same and see her bump with her fists when Kian takes her little hand in his. Her name I had the hardest time figuring it out until one night when I was breastfeeding her it came to me and the more I think about it the more determined I get it¡¯s the right one. ¡°Destiny! If she doesn¡¯t have a destiny I want her to make her own!¡± I say and look at Kian for his response. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Selena POV: It takes a moment before he turns his head to look at me, he has a smile on his lips and I know he agrees to it. 1 It¡¯s perfect!¡± he says and takes our daughter¡¯s other hand and leans down to talk to her. our little destiny!¡± he says and strokes her cheek before pulling her up with him. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I will take Mateo over to the nursery and ce him down for sleep before I change my clothes then I¡¯m ready to head down, I say and get up from the bed and start to head for the door. we will be waiting here for you!¡± he says when I reach the door and pull it open before walking out in the hallway and over to the nursery, the nanny is inside and changing the linen in one of the cribs when I walk over and ce our son down in his crib. ¡°Our daughter is awake and we are heading down for a meeting, we will be taking our daughter with us! If he wakes up you cane down to the kitchen or Kian¡¯s office with him.¡± I say when I ce the quilt over him, I know he probably will be sleeping for a couple of hours and I think Michael only needs to see her. He hasn¡¯t been here to visit us and we haven¡¯t heard anything since he got the book Emma found, she said it would take him some time to go through it and if he couldn¡¯t find any answers himself he would take it to someone on the council who might have more insight of it than him. That was thest we heard from him and I have been waiting anxiously ever since hoping there will be a cure for the curse. ¡°I wille down if he wakes up!¡± the nanny says and I look at him one more time before I head out of the room, I never separate them for long moments and one of us is always close by. This is the longest they will be apart from each other if he doesn¡¯t wake up and the nursees down with him. Heading over to the room I find them in the same ce I left them, on the bed with Kian constantly talking to her, it¡¯s adorable. Walking past them I head over to the closet and change my shirt quickly before I¡¯m done and walk back out into the room. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± I say and stop beside them by the bed when Kian picks her up and ces her down in my arms when he ces his arm around my waist and starts to pull me out of the room. ¡°I Know dinner is ready downstairs any minute now!¡± he says when we walk out of the room and start t to head down the hallway. ¡°What do we do if he can¡¯t find anything that will help her?¡± I ask when we start to walk down the stairs, we have been looking everywhere we can to find someone who can know what he did. The rogues we took and interrogated only said they had no idea what kind of curse he used and they were only there to look around the area, none of them said where the camp have moved and they couldn¡¯t get more out of them. I have this feeling in the back of my head they keeping back for something else. Everywhere we have been looking we havee to a dead end, the only hope I have is that Michael has found something useful. ¡°For her, we have to keep trying, even if we can¡¯t find any solution right now I hope down thene we will find something that will help and even if she doesn¡¯t we will stand by her whatever happens!¡± he says and I know we both will be supporting her with everything we can. Reaching the end of the stairs we head over to the kitchen and it smells delicious my stomach instantly starts to rumble when we walk inside, the chef is standing by the stove and the table is set when more footstepse from behind and Emma walks inside with Cannon. Today Jessie is over at our pack with Den and sorting some problems with the new building we have going on, I haven¡¯t been back there since the Twins were born and Jessie has taken it on her to sort everything until I can go over. ¡°It smells delicious!¡± Emma says and walks over to me and grabs our daughter from my arms before she walks over to the table and takes a seat, she hasn¡¯t been here since they were born and I know she has been upied at our pack. ¡°I have to say you make beautiful babies!¡± she says and starts to snuggle our daughter while Kian pulls me in front of him and wraps his arms around my waist. ¡°her is only Selena¡¯s credit, I don¡¯t think I have much part in that one since she is a copy of her mother!¡± Kian says and snuggles his nose to my neck. Now when you mention it, I have to agree with you! Selena makes beautiful babies!¡± Emma says and I hear she is teasing him before she starts to chuckle. ¡°Then what have you decided to name them, I don¡¯t think Selena junior is a good name!¡± she says and snuggles our daughter when Cannon walks over and stands behind her when she looks down on them both. ¡°Our boy¡¯s name is Mateo and her name is Destiny!¡± Kian says when Emma snaps her head and looks at us for a moment before she turns back to look at her. ¡°She can create her own Destiny! It¡¯s perfect¡± she says and I knew Dividing into pages no¡± she would get it without anyone of us telling her. Leaning my head back at Kian¡¯s shoulder while I look at Emma and Destiny when she is entertaining her. ¡°I guess you are here because Michael ising!¡± I say to her when the chef starts to ce the food on the table. ¡°of course, I am, I want to know what he has found out and not. I will never give up on finding a solution to this!¡± Emma says and I know she will. ¡°Well let¡¯s eat before he ising over, he said an hour and it can¡¯t be much longer now!¡± I tell them when Kian starts to walk with me over to the table and I take a seat beside Emma. ¡± I can take her again if you want!¡± I say to her when she moves her arms a bit further away from me. ¡°That will not happen! I haven¡¯t had any close baby cuddle since E where small and I will enjoy my time with her!¡± she says and I just smile at her. ¡°Then maybe you should get your own!¡± I say and wiggle my eyebrow at her when she ignores me completely ¡°Not right now! It can wait a bit!¡± she says when we start to ce food on our tes and eat, we are almost done when I feel a mind link trying to reach me. Its Michael and the moment I open it he tells me he is ready toe over, cing my fork down I get up on my feet and open a portal beside us in the kitchen when hees rushing inside after only a short moment. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Selena POV: He is holding the book in his hands when he walks closer to the table, we where ready and everyone gets up on their feet. ¡°let¡¯s talk inside my office!¡± Kian says and starts to head out of the kitchen, we follow after him when Kian opens the door to his office and we all walk inside. I walk over and stand beside the office desk when Kianes to stand beside me, he ces his arm around my waist and I look up at him over my shoulder when I ce my hand over his. I¡¯m nervous about what Michael has found! Turning my head back I see Michael standing over our daughter who isying in Emma¡¯s arms and she seems happy about it. ¡°Whenever you want to begin!¡± Kian says and I know he is ass eager to know as I am. Michael looks up at us and takes a step over to the table where he ces the book down. ¡°I suggest we take a seat!¡± he says. Emma and Cannon start to walk when she walks over and hands me our daughter back, pulling her close to me when she is in my arms I ce my head against hers for a short moment. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come!¡± Kian says and starts to pull me over to the table where we take a seat, when everyone has taken a seat at the table Michael turns his head and looks at us. ¡°I have been away at the council until yesterday night, we have brought anyone in that can possibly help us with this curse!¡± he says and takes a break before he continues. ¡°Because his motherpletely cut herself off from everyone else the only ones we have been able and get some help from are her old friends before she turned to dark magic instead. It¡¯s not unusual to keep a distance when you turn to the dark instead, we have a different view of what¡¯s okay to do and not. The ones who practice dark magic often stretch the rules way too far and it will be a terrible oue!¡± he says when I look down at our little girl, the way he put this out I already know it¡¯s nothing good. Everyone is silent until he is ready to start again. the book you found has been helpful to some parts and we believe the curse he ced on her can be lifted from her, but this isn¡¯t the whole book! He has been smart and divided them in more than one!¡± he says and I lift my eyes to look at him and over at Emma. ¡°We can go back there and look again and Michael cane with us!¡± Emma says and I¡¯m willing to try anything I can to find the rest. ¡°Do you know what kind of curse he ced on her?¡± Kian asks and I turn to look back at Michael when he sits in silence before he looks down at our daughter. ¡°That question is hard to answer, I¡¯m not sure if he intended to only curse her or if her gift drew the curse only to her and saved her brother from it,¡± he says and I look down at her, I know when it happened she where already protecting her brother by using my gift in some way but at the same time he said I would never be rid of him have to mean something also. This doesn¡¯t help when we have too many questions and not enough answers. ¡± Can you tell us what the curse is doing to her?¡± I ask him after into pages no moment while looking down at her ¡°From what you exined and what we have seen he blocked her from her gift and that¡¯s why we can¡¯t see her future, it¡¯s there but the curse is blocking it!¡± he answers and new questions just keep popping up. ¡°Then if he has blocked her future and her gift will she have a wolf and by that have a mate down the line, will anything break her curse?¡± I have to ask him all this even if I don¡¯t want to hear the answers. whates to her future and her Wolf we have to wait and see if we haven¡¯t found a way to break it before. The easiest way to break her curse would be to find the other book, besides that the curse could be broken by something or someone!¡± he says and now my mind is railing with my thoughts. someone? You mean another witch with magic?¡± I say and turn to look at him again when I feel Kian wrap his arm around my shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s possible but even a mate could be the one to set her free!¡± he says and that thought gives me a glimmer of hope. but if she doesn¡¯t get her wolf and will be blocked from her she wouldn¡¯t feel her mate, how would she even know she had one?¡± I ask him and look between Emma and Michael. Her whole future lies in the dark because of what he did and if we have to rely on a hope for a mate she wouldn¡¯t feel any connection to when she meets to release her from her curse then it¡¯s hardly a hope. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good answer to it we will have to wait and see what happens when she shifts if we haven¡¯t solved it before!¡± Michael says and I sigh when I lean my head back against Kian¡¯s shoulder. I had hoped we would get a better answer today than what he told us but there is some hope in this mess at least! ¡°Then what now?¡± Kian asks and I have the same thought. ¡°I suggest we go back and search the cave once more and bring your daughter with us, she¡¯s the only one who has a connection to him!¡± Emma says and even if I don¡¯t want to bring her with us out to the cave I know it¡¯s the only way to be able and find anything. Turning my head to look at Kian to see what he wants to do he looks down at our daughter before he lifts his head and looks at me, just by seeing him I know he wants the Same as me. Alright! When do you want to go?¡± he asks and keep his eyes locked on mine, she will be protected with both of us. Let¡¯s go right now!¡¯ Michael says and I turn my head to look at them when Emma rises from her chair. Let¡¯s go! she says. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Selena POV: We spend a long time searching behind the cave yesterday but none of them could find anything, at one point we had to give up and go home. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Michael took the book with him to continue figuring it out more, he wille back with it once they have done what they can. I had my appointment with the doctor today and everything was fine, could have told him that without being examined but Kian insisted to make sure and I went for his sake. After feeding and being with our children until lunch I decided I needed to head over to my pack and look at things haven¡¯t been there for a long time. Both my mother and Kian¡¯s wanted to stay with our children while I¡¯m away for a few hours, we got two nannies and one is with them all the time I know everything will be alright and Kian is in the house but I still have a hard time being away from them. There is a knock on my office door and Jessie walks inside and heads over to take a seat in front of the desk. ¡°How do you feel?¡± I ask her when she rxes back in the seat. ¡°I have started to be sick this morning and had to rush to the bathroom!¡± she says and looks at me, I got very lucky not once did I get morning sickness. ¡°Have you talked to Emma I bet she has something that can help you!¡± I say and know she probably has something good she can give Jessie. ¡°I will talk to her tomorrow if it continues, let me tell you there will Dividing inlo pages now be an awful long pregnancy if I will be sick the whole time and not shifting1¡å she says and sigh, I can understand her. ¡°Well I have a job that will take a lot of time, we are trying to find where the rogues have their new camp and what they are up to. If you are interested we need several more to try and go through all material we got and notes, we have to make sure we know as much as we can1¡± I say and for Jessie, it¡¯s probably not a job she would prefer but she is involved and knows my notes from day one. ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing better to do! I¡¯m in¡± she says and I give her a nod Kian has started over at the castle, you cane over whenever you want!¡± I say when my office door is opened and Emmaes waking inside when she heads over and takes a ce beside Jessie.feels just like old times with only us, if we could get Zoey in here as well it would be perfect!¡± she says and she is right it feels like old times when we were alone in the pack. ¡°But to get Zoey and my brother to be apart for more than a minute I don¡¯t see happening!¡± I say and chuckle, I never thought I would see the day when she would stick together with her mate every second of the day. Not once since they told me have I seen them being apart, not more than a couple of steps for a short moment but the rest they are together. ¡°Yeah who would have known she had it in her!¡± Jessie says and chuckles when I feel a mind link reaching out to me, picking it up it¡¯s Kian on the other end. Are you done soon or do you need any help?¡± he ask and I know he woulde right away if I needed his help. ¡°I¡¯m done only talking to the girls!¡± I answer him back ¡°We are here and waiting for you and we are having dinner alone just the two of us in two hours, dress up love!¡± he says and I instantly want to go back but I want to talk with the girls for a moment we haven¡¯t have time to catch up properly with everything going on. I¡¯ll be back in a little while''¡± I say and cut the link shortly after. I guess that was Kian!¡± Jessie says and I turn off theputer before looking at her. yes, it was and I have to head back in a bit before my bre@st start to leak again!¡± I say and hear Emma chuckle. yes, I remember myself promising before I had E that I would never be one of those parents that went to the grocery store with old bre@st milk on me or a vomit after she had eaten. One day I stood in the line to pay for my things and saw a big dried vomit on my shirt and just shrugged my shoulders! Every uns of my promise was out the door, I simply didn¡¯t care!¡± she says andughs I can picture it myself andugh with her. ¡°I can understandpletely I have had days even if we have a nanny all the time once they are asleep I have to decide if I¡¯m going to take a shower or a nap or ever have something to eat, then several times I just sit and stare out into nothing with how exhausted I am!¡± I say and shake my head. ¡°And not to mention I have no idea when thest time I shaved my legs, I¡¯m not sure I care right now!¡± I start tough at the thought I had panic about being hairy when they were born. Emma falls in andughs with me while Jessie sits there in silence. ¡°Yeah, sounds fun and something I¡¯m looking forward to¡­not!¡± she says and shakes her head. ¡°Well, I know Kian has prepared a nice dinner for you two why don¡¯t you take a shower and shave while I bring you some nice clothes1¡± Emma says and it sounds like a good idea, then I can just feed them when I go hack before dinner and I¡¯m ready and get some more time talking to the girls. ¡°Yes, sounds nice.¡± I say and get up from my seat, Emma gets up as well. I have the perfect dress in mind for you¡¯ she says and smile before rushing out of the room, looking at the door where she went I wonder what¡¯s gotten into her? Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Selena POV: Jessie stands from her seat when we start to walk out of my office together. ¡°I wonder what she has in mind for you!¡± she says and chuckles and when ites to Emma you never know. ¡°Yeah, this will be interesting!¡± I say and chuckle with her when we make our way down the hallway and over to my room, hearing her being in my closet I¡¯m about to head over when shees out and stops me. ¡°No, you don¡¯t get to see anything before I¡¯m done! Come on!¡± she says and grabs my arm before leading me over to my bathroom. ¡°You know I can find my way in here myself!¡± I say when she pushes me inside and is about to close the door. ¡°Now you take a shower and shave properly, don¡¯t want to see chunks of hair on your legs after!¡± she says and looks sternly at me before she closes the door, I just stand there puzzled and looking at the closed door when I hear her walk around in the room before I shake my head at her and start to undress. cing my clothes in the wash bin I head over to the cab and find my razor before turning around and heading over to the shower, turning it on I let the water get the right temperature before stepping under and letting it run down my body. I stand In there for a short moment before I start to shave and wash up, taking my time and don¡¯t stress too much when I¡¯m in no hurry. It feels nice to get this time alone and not have to stress, washing the shampoo out of my hair I let the water wash over my face before I turn the shower off and head out to dry myself on a towel Wrapping my hair with a towel I start to head out of the room only to find Emma standing right outside with my underwear. ¡°Here now take these on and get back and dry your hair and fix it before youe back!¡± she says and hands me my underwear, looking at the ckced underwear I raise an eyebrow at her. ¡°What are you up to?¡± I say when she shes me a smile and ces my underwear in my hand, shaking my head at her I turn back inside the bathroom when she closes the door after me. Taking my underwear on I start to dry my hair and let it flow down my back, I¡¯m not up for anything else. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Hanging my towel to dry I walk out of the bathroom and into my bedroom where Emma and Jessie are standing in front of the bed. ¡°Now you cannot argue with me on this, just take it on and dress up for your man for one night!¡± Emma says and I¡¯m not sure I want to see what she has nned for me to wear. ¡°Alright!¡± I say when she turns around and pick up a ck tight dress from my bed, I almost that laughing at her choice. ¡°You don¡¯t think that dress is too much?¡± I say and take it from her and hold it in front of me. ¡°No, you will look hot in that one!¡± she says when I start to pull it on, it¡¯s tight and everything is revealing in this one. Looking down at myself I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m going to be able and sit down in it. ¡°Looking ravishing!¡± Jessie says and I turn to look at them both. ¡°Can¡¯t I change to something morefortable?¡± I ask when Emma shakes her head at me. ¡°This is perfect!¡± she says and hands me a pair of high heels I take from her. ¡°I¡¯m going to be overdressed1 It¡¯s only a dinner at the castle and nothing fancier''¡± I try to protest but take the shoes on. ¡°You don¡¯t have to put on any makeup, this dress is just perfect!¡± Emma says and holding her hands out and pointing at the dress ¡°He might want to take it off instead of eating a dinner1¡å Jessie says and winks at me. Well, I wouldn¡¯t mind if he did1¡å I say and chuckle at this whole thing, feeling overdressed and I don¡¯t know when I had a dress on like this thest time, havee to likefortable clothes instead1 ¡°Just get over there and enjoy some hours off tonight!¡± Emma says and walks over to stand beside me ¡°Alright I will!¡± I say and open a portal behind me, I don¡¯t have anything else I have to do here right now and it¡¯s best if I get back and feed our children before dinner. I¡¯ll mind link you tomorrow when I¡¯m ready toe over!¡± Jessie says before I turn around and walk inside. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check with Emma already now if she has anything for morning sickness if you have the same problem again tomorrow?¡± I ask her when I turn around and stop to look at her. ¡°Ah you have started to be nauseous, why didn¡¯t you just tell me I have the perfect potion to help you!¡± Emma says with eagerness in her voice and I know Jessie will get all the help she needs. ¡°Welle on then, I will make you the potion right away no point in waiting!¡± Emma says and walks over before she pulls on Jessie¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± she says and starts to walk towards the door after Emma. ¡°Have a nice evening!¡± Emma says and gives me a wink before she heads out the door. ¡°Talk to you tomorrow!¡± Jessie says before she walks out the door and I head inside the portal, walking out the hallway in the castle I see my mother and his motheres walking with our children in their arm. ¡°Perfect timing! They are hungry!¡± my mother says and smiles at me when I hear our daughter start to cry. ¡°You have put on the perfect dress for tonight!¡± Kian¡¯s mother says with a big smile on her lips, am I missing something here? It¡¯s just dinner at home! Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Selena POV: My motheres over and ces our daughter in my arms she is hungry and in a short moment, she will be screaming at the top of her lungs if she doesn¡¯t get food right away. Walking inside the nursery I take a seat on the couch and start to feed her when I see them change on our son, he is calm and hopefully, I manage to get our daughter full before it¡¯s his time to eat. When I¡¯m done feeding both of them I hand them over and go to get the bre@st pump, I still got some left and it¡¯s good to have in store if there ever going to need it. ¡°Kian is waiting for you downstairs!¡± a maides inside the room and tells me, taking the bottle in my hand when I¡¯m done I adjust my dress and get up from the couch when the nannyes over and stops in front of me. ¡°let me take the bottle and you can get down to eat instead!¡± she says and I give it to her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m downstairs if there is anything and will be up again in a bit!¡± I say when she takes the bottle and walks over to my mother and takes a look at Mateo. ¡°Enjoy a night off, or at least a few hours! Well be here¡± Kian¡¯s mother says when I¡¯m about to head out the door. ¡°Alright!¡± I say and head out of the room, I¡¯m not going to be away from them for several hours. Only through dinner then I¡¯m nning to go up and be close to them. Walking down the hallway and down the stairs I head over to the kitchen when I¡¯m stopped by a maid who hands me a paper. Looking at her and the paper I¡¯m puzzled about what¡¯s going on but slowlyProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. open the paper and see what it is. ¡°Wee out to the garden!¡± it¡¯s the only thing the note says and I give it back to the maid when she points to the open door that leads to the garden I look that way before I slowly start to head that way. Stopping right before I walk through the door I see severalmps and candles lit in the garden and it looks beautiful, the sun is almost on its way to go down and it gives the back garden a beautiful glow. Taking a big step outside I follow the lights and once Ie around some big bushes with flowers all around I see Kian standing in the middle of the garden with all these bushes around a table in the middle and candles are lit everywhere I look. Taking a step closer he turns around and sees me standing there, he has put on a suit and he looks gorgeous. The way I almost lose where I am when I let my eyes travel down his body, hearing him clear his throat I snap my eyes up to meet his when he smiles big at me. Taking steps closer to him I stop right in front of him and see all these white roses he remembers I liked from the first days in the castle. ¡°Why have you done all this?¡± I say and turn my head back to him when he stands in front of me on one knee and takes my hand in his, I almost don¡¯t dare to breathe! Is he doing what I think he is doing? Looking at his beautiful eyes I¡¯m lost in this moment when I see him take out a box from his jacket. ¡°Will you marry me?¡± he asks and my tongue gets stuck in my mouth for a moment, I look into his eyes and hardly remember to breathe. I never had any idea he would want to get married, I didn¡¯t see this coming at all! ¡°Yes!¡± I say when he instantly gets up and captures my lips with his in a hard kiss while he holds my head with his hand. cing my hands behind his head I pull him closer and deepen the kiss when his armes around my waist and he pulls me tight to his body. ¡°I love you!¡± he says when he breaks the kiss and releases me before he takes my hand and ces the ring on my finger, looking at it it¡¯s a gorgeous diamante ring and fits perfectly. Wrapping my arms around his neck I pull him closer and kiss him. ¡°I love you!¡± I say when he holds me close and pushes his tongue inside my mouth, my whole body answers to his touch and I want more from him right away breaking the kiss I ce my hand on his back. ¡°We have a moment to ourselves how about we skip dinner and go up instead!¡± I say while he traces kisses over my cheek and down my neck. ¡°We got all evening and night to ourselves, let¡¯s eat first before I ravish your body till you are satisfied enough!¡± his husky voicees next to my ear and a shiver runs down my body and I start to feel hot in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not that hungry for food, can take a sandwich after!¡± I say and tease him when he chuckles and some peoplee walking over to where we are, they head over to the table in the middle and ce some tes down with food when Kian pulls me with him OVQUQ the table. ¡°food first then I will give you what you want!¡± he says and pecks my lips before I take a seat at the table. The food smells delicious and looking at it I feel how hungry I am even if I forgot at the moment with him. Starting to eat I look down at the beautiful ring from time to time and admire how good taste he got to pick out this one, hearing him chuckle I lift my eyes from looking at the ring only to meet his eyes when he is looking at me from the other side. ¡°What?¡± I say and see him tilt his head to the side. ¡°Nothing!¡± he says and I turn my eyes down to look at it again. ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous!¡± I say when I¡¯m done eating and ce my fork down, hearing him get up from his chair he walks over to my ce and drags me up on my feet. ¡°Yes, she is! Absolutely ravishing!¡± he says and pulls me close to him when he traces his hand down my arm and over the side of my body before he takes a firm grip around my waist and pulls me t against him. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to take my dessert in our room and help you get out of this s*xy dress!¡± he says and grabs my b*tt before he squeezes it and captures my lips. ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop you!¡± I say when he lifts me in his arms and start to walk with me over to the door again. The love I feel for this man and our children is everything to me, all this time we wasted on being angry and hurt means nothing anymore all we have is here and now. At one point I could have done anything to be free from this mate bond now I will do everything I can to cherish it and our time now together, the love we share, and our future! He is just perfect my mate! THE END Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Epilogue 1 yearter Feeling him trace his hand up my thigh before he ces it on my waist and pulls me close to him, it¡¯s early in the morning and our kits haven¡¯t wake up yet. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to head up if we are going to get ready in time for our trip, you know we promised the others¡¯¡± Kian says and ces a kiss on my shoulder before he turns me on my back, I sigh and open my eyes tired right now and wish we didn¡¯t promise to go with the rest and shopping today they wanted for us all to go. ¡°I don¡¯t remember I promised to go!¡± I say and pull the quilt over my head, couldy all day in here instead of going. Hearing him chuckle before he pulls the quilt off me and climbs over me instead. ¡°it¡¯s time for you to get up and get dressed!¡± he says and pecks my lips when I wrap my arms around his neck instead. ¡°Or we could stay in here all day instead!¡± I say when heughs and gives me a kiss. ¡°Not today love!¡± he says and takes my arms away from his neck before he get out of the bed and heads over to the bathroom, I sigh and take a moment before I reluctantly get up from the bed and head over to the closet. I don¡¯t want to go shopping for several hours even if the rest are going with us. Taking down some clothes to wear I hear hime out of the bathroom and I get out and ce my clothes on the bed before I¡¯m starting to head for the bathroom and wash up. ¡°The twins are up and almost ready to go, we have time and grab some breakfast before we should go! I¡¯ll take them and go downstairs while you get ready¡± he says when I have reached over to the bathroom. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be down in a bit!¡± I say and walk inside to wash up and get ready, taking my time and not stressing too much I walk out of the bathroom and head over to get dressed. When I¡¯m done I walk out of the room and head down to the kitchen, hearing Kian talk to our kids when I get closer to the kitchen I smile at how cute they sound when they try to speak back to him but all there is are noises. Walking inside he is sitting by the table with them in their chairs, they all turn to look my way when I walk inside and I head over to give them a kiss before grabbing myself some coffee. ¡°Dad!¡± I hear Dezz say and stop in my track and turn back to look at them and Kian looks as shocked as I do. ¡°Did you just say, dad?¡± he says and looks at her, it takes a moment before she speaks again. ¡°Dad!¡± she says and I smile at them when Kian pulls her out of her chair and ce her down in hisp instead when he turns his head and looks at me ¡°she said Dad!¡± he says and he is so proud, I give him the biggest smile when I get over to grab my coffee. I¡¯m not surprised she would be the first one to speak since she has been first on everything else. Grabbing my cup I head back to the table and take a seat beside our son, he is eating small pieces of a sandwich and I get myself one when I start to eat and drink my coffee. Emma where she tells me they are ready to go. ¡°The others are ready!¡± I say and take thest of my sandwich in a rush before drinking my coffee, cing it down on the table I give Mateo thest piece of the sandwich before wiping his mouth clean. ¡°I¡¯m ready to go!¡± Kian says when I head over with our tes and cups to the sink. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m done!¡± I say and take Mateo in my arms and wait for him to walk over to where we are, I could easily portal us over there but today they have decided we should go by car instead I guess they have a lot to shop! Heading out the others are waiting for us by the car and once we all are inside we start to move from the castle in a caravan of cars. Today Zoey and my brother areing with us and Kian wanted to have some guards beside Emma and Jessie with their mates. I¡¯m not that into shopping and I had several other things I needed to do today but they insisted it would be fun if we all went. The carse to a stop outside a big mall and I sigh at the sight of it. Kian gets out and takes Mateo while I lift Dezz out of her seat and walk around the car to Kian where he has ced down our son in the shopping cart, I take the other and ce our daughter down when Ees over and want to pull it. We all walk inside and the others grab things and ce them down in their carts while I walk around and look at different shelves, have nothing I need at the moment when wee to the supermarket after what feels like ages. Walking past some crisps on a shelf I get this urge to have some and take down two bags when I walk closer to find the rest again. Stopping in my track when I see Kian walk with Cannon and Den beside E, they are talking and taking care of the kids while cing down food in their carts and it is one of the hottest sights I have seen Kian in a long time. Open the bag of crisp and ce some in my mouth I can¡¯t take my eyes off him, that¡¯s another level of s*xy to take care of our kids and shop for everything we need without me having to say a thing. I have my own little moment eating crisp and drooling over him when Emmaes walking up behind me on one side and Jessie on the other. ¡°What are we looking at?¡± Emma says when I take another crisp and put it in my mouth. ¡°Another level of s*xy!¡± I say and she turns her head and looks the way I am when she grabs some crisp from my bag. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s hot as hell!¡± she says when Jessie speaks up. I can practically feel how I start to ovte at the sight of Den, when did it get s*xy to see my mate take care of our girl and fill a shopping bag!¡± she says when Emma grabs another crisp from the bag and eat. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t ovte it¡¯s already upied!¡± she says and I already know it. ¡°I already know you are pregnant!¡± I state and take another mouth of crisp while keeping my eyes on my s*xy mate ¡°When did you find out?¡± she says and I chuckle at her. ¡°Since you started to eat from my pickles! Your scent is all over the can and you are up in the middle of the night!¡± I say and hear her chuckle at me. ¡°Well, we are going to have these kids very close, you and Kian will have your with a couple of days before our will arrive!¡± she says and I ce my hand on my stomach, I haven¡¯t started to show yet, and have been waiting to tell anyone but Emma I knew where going to know it before anyone else. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get working on a second one Jessie!¡± Emma says when she clears her throat beside me. ¡°No, it will take time before I¡¯m ready for another one if I ever will, being pregnant is nothing for me!¡± she states and I know she had a hard time not being able to shift and her nausea never stopped through the whole pregnancy, Emma did what she could to help her but it hardly got better even with her help. ¡°What are you going to do about the wedding?¡± Jessie ask and we have been nning to get wed in six months but I don¡¯t want to stand there ready to deliver any second. ¡°We are trying to get it done sooner, I don¡¯t need a big wedding just him and our closest is enough for me!¡± I say when I see Kian turn his head and look over at me, I guess he felt my eyes on him. He smirks at me and I know I¡¯ve got caught with my thoughts, I don¡¯t even care to hide how I was checking him out. I give him a smile in response when he walks over to where we stand and pulls me in his arms before cing the bags of crisp down in the cart. ¡°Why are you eating crisp in the store?¡± he says and pulls me closer. ¡°Because I¡¯ve got the hottest sight in front of me and needed in some crisp while looking at it!¡± I say when he chuckles at me and capture my lips with his in a deep kiss. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 (Bonus Chapter 1) Selena POV: All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Laying on my side I feel a kick in my rib and grunt from the pain when Kian¡¯s handes down to my stomach and caresses it. ¡°Is she giving you a hard time?¡± he says and traces his nose down my neck before he ces a kiss on my shoulder. ¡°Not more than usual!¡± I say and roll toy on my back when he looks down on me. ¡°What does my beautiful wife want to do today!¡± he says and I sigh. ¡°Eat and sleep, mabie take a bath but you won¡¯t get me out of this room today!¡± I say and try to sit up from the bed, we got married a week ago even if we tried to rush it my pregnancy was as fast asst time and I¡¯m about to go intobor any day now. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything! The twins are with my parents until she has arrived!¡± he says and helps me to sit up from the bed. Swinging my legs over the edge of the bed when Kian helps me to stand up, looking down at my stomach it looks like it has drooped lover and this time I¡¯m more prepared for what is toe and takes it easy these days before. ¡°Do you need any help!¡± he says while I waddle over to the bathroom, need to empty my dder again. ¡°No need! I want some food when Ie back!¡± I say and walk inside to do what I need before washing up. Standing in front of the mirror I feel as exhausted as I look and this pregnancy has not given me any glow, I¡¯m constantly tired and feel terrible I haven¡¯t the energy to be social with my friends and pack. Can practically fall asleep standing right up or while I¡¯m eating at the table, Kian had to step in and take care of the pack while I have been forced to take care of myself. I¡¯m hoping I can get back and have more energy once she has arrived. Brushing my teeth I feel how my stomach gets hard and I know I have another contraction, this has been going on for thest couple of days ites and goes but nothing else is happening. ¡°Food is here!¡± Kian says from the other side of the door to the bathroom when I hear him walk over and open the door and more footstepse inside the room. Making sure his shirt covers me up everywhere I open the door and walk out to the room again when Kian closes the door after the maids. There she is!¡± he says and walks over to meet me when I try to get over to the bed, it almost feels like she is about to fall out of my womb right now when my stomach contracts again. I have to stop and wait it out! ¡°Do you want me to get the doctor here?¡± he asks and I take a deep breath when the contraction goes away. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine! It¡¯s not time yet and I¡¯m hungry!¡± I say when he helps me over to the bed, some coffee and sandwiches are on a tray beside some fruit and bacon. That has be my favorite breakfast during thesest weeks, he ces the tray beside me on the bed while I lean back and rx. Taking some bacon first he takes his cup of coffee when I start to feel a new contraction but it¡¯s nothing painful, caressing my stomach I see Kian turn around and head for the bathroom before I hear him start to fill the bathtub. ¡°Breakfast while I get your bath ready!¡± he says from the doorway to the bathroom, I¡¯m exhausted from theck of sleep, she is active during the night and thisst week I have been waking up several times to contractions and once I finally manage to get back to sleep it started again. Eating thest bacon and some fruit I finish my cup of coffee and eat thest of my sandwich when Kianes back out and takes the tray away from me and ces it on the sideboard before hees over to me and lifts me in his arms. ¡°You know I can walk in there myself!¡± I say when he walks inside the bathroom with me. ¡°Yes, I know, only want to help my wife a bit!¡± he says and ces me down on the bath tube edge, he helps me get out of his shirt when he is about to lift me in the tube stopping him with my hand and he turns his head to look at me. ¡°I want you to join me in the tube!¡± I say when he takes a moment before he gets out of his clothes and ces them on the sink before hees back and helps me inside, the warm water feels amazing when he gets inside behind me and pulls me t against him. Resting back against him I rx and breathe out when my stomach gets a new contraction, he ces his hand on the side of my stomach while we wait for it to calm down. It takes a little bit longer before it goes away and I can rx again, closing my eyes he ces a kiss on my cheek when another contraction hits and this one is painful. I have to focus on breathing in and out before it stops only for another one toe and I know what¡¯s happening when I get a massive pain in my back. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to get the doctor here!¡± Kian says while I breathe through the next one. ¡°Yes, and have him here quick!¡± I say when I get a second between two contractions, feeling how a pressure to push downes with the next contraction. ¡°We better get you down to the delivery room!¡± Kian says and is about to get out of the tube when I grab his thigh during the next contraction and force him to stay inside the tube with me. ¡°It¡¯s toote for that and the baby ising now!¡± I bark out to him and sit back when I have to push down, there is a knock on the door before it¡¯s opened. ¡°heard you were inbor!¡± I hear the doctor¡¯s voice when hees over with a nurse behind him. ¡°Where did you hearthat? I haven¡¯t contacted you!¡± I hear Kian say and I already know the answer to that question before he says anything. ¡°Emma called me twenty minutes ago and said you were going intobor!¡± the doctor says when I get another hard contraction and he pulls his shirt up from his arms. She will be here with the next push!¡± the doctor says when another contractor hits and I push with everything I¡¯ve got. It doesn¡¯t take long until she is pushed out and ced on my chest instead, she is crying and looks just like a mini copy of Kian with her ck hair. Holding her little body close while the doctor is waiting beside the tube to cut the umbilical cord in a moment. Kian ced his hand on the back of her head and caress it softly before he turns and give me a kiss. ¡°I love you!¡± he says and leans his head against mine. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Bonus chapter 2 Selena pov Five yearster. Walking outside to the garden we are having a dinner out here with our friends at my pack, the grill is lit and our kids are running around and ying together. Seeing Destiny running around with Jessie''s daughter on thewn, they are best friends and have been since day one they met. I''m happy they got each other and love to hang out, Emma and Cannon got a son and he is ying with our other daughter while Mateo is kicking a football with Kian. "Dezz slows down a bit, I don''t want you to fall and get hurt!" I shout to her when she halts in her track and looks at me. "I''m not falling!" she says and picks up her pace when she starts running again, she has always been fast and quick to learn anything. Much faster than her brother and I only hoped we could have lifted the curse from her. Through all these years I don''t know how many witches we have met to try and solve this puzzle, Michael and Emma have done everything they possibly could have done but without finding a clue. None of them see anything in her future they can only exin it''s ck when they try to look for anything, all this has been hard on us to not be able and help her. I have tried to search for her gift from time to time since I can feel it is there but I can''t reach it, she is cut off from it all and I''m afraid she will never get her wolf. What kind of life will she have without her wolf? Will she have a mate down the line? ¡°you know it won''t do anything good if you worry the way you do! " I hear Emma''s voice and I know she understands what''s on my mind, turning my head I see her standing beside me before she takes a seat on the chair and looks at Dezz when she runs around on thewn. ¡°I know but I can''t help it!" I say in response when she hands me a ss of wine, sipping on it while looking at all the children. ¡°everyone else here has a future and hopefully a good one, what will she have? A half a life because of what he did!" I say before I turn to look at her. ¡°we don''t know what lies ahead of her mabie down the line we will find a way for her or she finds her own way, you know how headstrong she already is and I have a feeling she picked up something more from the vampire besides she needs to have some blood from time to time!" Emma says and snaps my head back and looks at her, what has she picked up that I haven''t had any feeling about? "What have you picked up?" I say questioning to her while she sits in silence and looks at her turning my head in her direction to try to figure out what it is. ¡°if you ce your worry to the side and just take her in you will feel it too!" Emma says when I sit there and try to do as she said, I know my judgment is clouded by my worry and it takes a long moment until I feel what she does. Sitting up in my seat I keep my eyes on her where she is running around andughing. ¡°Now you know the same as I!" Emma says and it doesn''t change the curse but it has me smiling at least. "How could I have missed it!" I say and take another sip of the wine. ¡°the rest we will figure out in time and we are all by her side whatever happens! She is only six years old and there is a long time until she is eighteen and about to shift!" Emma says and she is right, I have to try and enjoy our time here, and now the future we have to face the problems when theye. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I hope there is some food soon, I''m starving!" I hear Jessie''s voice when shees and takes a seat beside us on the chair, her stomach is big and they are expecting their second child in a few weeks. ¡°d to hear you feeling better!" I say and look at her ¡°yes it''s getting better for every day and now I can''t get enough food!" she says when I see Zoey and my brotheres walking with their child. They got a boy and he is two years now, a copy of my brother and just adorable. ¡°food is ready in a bit!" Denes over and says when I see Kian and Mateo stop kicking the ball and walk back to where we are. ¡°not long until it''s time!" Kian says to Jessie when he walks behind the chairs and leans down to give me a kiss on my cheek. "can''t wait for it to be over, miss shifting as much as thest time, and all this puking every day is not for me!" she says and sighs when Den leans down and kiss her. "Well I love to have you this way, at least I know where you are!" he says and I can''t help but chuckle at him I know Jessie often wanders off without telling him and I know it''s driving him a bit crazy, by the look of it their daughter will be just the same as her and thebination with our daughter won''t make it easier because she is worse than what Jessie''s daughter is. ¡°We will have our hands full with those two!" I say and look their way when Den takes a step to the side and looks the same way. ¡°yes, we will! And I can guarantee we will have to rescue them more than once because they have gotten themselves in a bad situation!" Jessie says and chuckle, all the times we have gotten into problem together we know they will probably end up the same way. Emma starts tough by my side and I turn to look at her when she feels my gaze on her and turns my way. ¡°with you two as their mothers how can you expect anything else! " she says and give me a wink before standing up to go and help set the table, I get up from my seat and walk around to Kian when he wraps his arms around me before pulling me closer to him. "My parents areing over tonight and watch the kids this weekend!" he says next to my ear and I don''t understand why. ¡°why?" I have to ask him ¡°you and me are going to have some alone time in a cabin!" he says in a husky voice beside my ear that sends a chill down my spine, he still affects me this way after all these years. "I only have to pack a few things when we go back!" I say when he ces his hand behind my head. ¡°for what I have in mind there''s no need for clothes!" he says and presses his lips to my mark before he captures my lips with his. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!